The vvhole-armor of God: or A Christians spiritual furniture, to keepe him safe from all the assaults of Satan First preached, and now the second time published and enlarged for the good of all such as well vse it:whereunto is also added a treatise of the sinne against the Holy Ghost. By VVilliam Gouge B.D. and preacher of Gods Word in Blacke Fryers London. ...
         Panoplia tou Theou
         Gouge, William, 1578-1653.
      
       
         
           1619
        
      
       Approx. 1503 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 331 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01979
         STC 12123
         ESTC S103304
         99839061
         99839061
         3457
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01979)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3457)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1205:01)
      
       
         
           
             The vvhole-armor of God: or A Christians spiritual furniture, to keepe him safe from all the assaults of Satan First preached, and now the second time published and enlarged for the good of all such as well vse it:whereunto is also added a treatise of the sinne against the Holy Ghost. By VVilliam Gouge B.D. and preacher of Gods Word in Blacke Fryers London. ...
             Panoplia tou Theou
             Gouge, William, 1578-1653.
          
           [26], 626, [12] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Beale,
             At London :
             1619.
          
           
             An expansion of the sermon on Ephesians in his "An exposition of the whole fifth chapter of S. Johns Gospell".
             First published in 1616 as: Panoplia tou Theou.
             With an additional title page, engraved: The whole armour of God. ..
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Spiritual life -- Modern period, 1500-.
           Sin, Unpardonable -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           ¶
           The
           Minde
           of
           the
           FRONT
           .
        
         
           
             THis
             CONSTANT
             compleat
             Souldier
             doth
             oppose
          
           
             The
             Failing
             World
             ,
             the
             Infecting
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Diuell
          
           
             In
             Iesuited
             .
             Angel-shape
             :
             Three
             foes
          
           
             Deadly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             tempting
             men
             to
             Euill
             .
          
           
             Christ
             comforts
             with
             his
             own
             name-ensign'd
             Ensigne
             ;
          
           
             And
             crowneth
             his
             owne
             victory
             in
             fine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Back-sliding
             IVLIAN
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             Hell
             ;
          
           
             Conflicts
             with
             heauen
             ;
             the
             knowne
             truth
             doth
             despight
             ;
          
           
             Whom
             Christs
             victorious
             Banner
             doth
             compell
          
           
             To
             yeeld
             the
             glorious
             Conqueror
             his
             right
             .
          
           
             Snares
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Brimstone
             ,
             are
             his
             fearefull
             lot
             ;
          
           
             He
             now
             feeles
             him
             ,
             whom
             earst
             he
             feared
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Selfe-strangling
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             selfe-stabbing
             Saul
             ,
          
           
             Stand
             euerlasting
             Pillars
             of
             Despaire
             ,
          
           
             To
             warne
             Succession
             of
             their
             dreadfull
             fall
             ,
          
           
             Neuer
             to
             be
             repair'd
             by
             faithfull
             Prayer
             :
          
           
             Yet
             Heau'ns
             three
             yeeres
             and
             six
             month
             congeal'd
             f●st
          
           
             Elias
             feruent
             prayer
             thaw'd
             at
             last
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             Whole
             Armour
             of
             GOD.
             OR
          
           A
           Christians
           Spirituall
           Furniture
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           safe
           frō
           all
           the
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Edition
           corrected
           &
           inlarged
           :
           whereunto
           is
           added
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           By
           William
           Gouge
           .
        
         
           Resist
           the
           Diuell
           and
           hee
           will
           flee
           frō
           thee
           .
           Iam.
           4.
           7.
           
        
         
           Imprinted
           at
           London
           by
           Iohn
           Beale
           .
           1619.
           
        
         
           
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             righteous
             A
             CHRISTIAN
             ARMED
             In
             this
             victory
          
           
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             wicked
             AN
             APOSTAT
             CONFOVNDED
             By
             This
             confusion
          
           
             ☧
          
           
             Of
             Salvation
             Of
             the
             Spirit
             Of
             Righteousne●
             Truth
             Of
             the
             Preparatio●
             Of
             the
             Gospel
             Of
             Faith
             CONSTANTINE
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             overcome
             a
             Galilean
             New
             Testament
             IVLIAN
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             prayer
             Deceiveth
             Faileth
             Infecteth
             Desparation
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           right
           Honourable
           ,
           Sr
           SEBASTIAN
           HARVY
           Knight
           ,
           Lord
           Maior
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           right
           Worshipfull
           Aldermen
           and
           Sheriffes
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           right
           Worshipfull
           Mr
           Recorder
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           estate
           of
           the
           said
           City
           ,
           all
           true
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
             Right
             Worshipfull
             ;
          
        
         
           YOur
           Honour
           and
           Worships
           being
           (
           by
           the
           good
           guiding
           prouidence
           of
           GOD
           )
           the
           
             Generall
             ,
             Captaines
          
           ,
           and
           Liefetenants
           of
           this
           Metropolis
           ,
           this
           chiefe
           City
           &
           Castle
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           wherein
           (
           by
           the
           same
           Prouidence
           )
           I
           am
           (
           thogh
           one
           of
           the
           meanest
           ,
           yet
           )
           one
           of
           the
           Watchmen
           ;
           To
           whom
           ought
           I
           rather
           to
           present
           these
           fruits
           of
           my
           Watchmans
           function
           ,
           then
           vnto
           your
           Honour
           and
           Worships
           ?
           As
           duty
           in
           regard
           of
           your
           places
           ,
           so
           gratefulnesse
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           your
           kindnesses
           ,
           requires
           as
           much
           .
           My
           Father
           ,
           Grandfather
           ,
           and
           other
           Predecessors
           ,
           haue
           of
           old
           from
           time
           to
           time
           beene
           beholding
           to
           this
           
             Honourable
             City
          
           :
           the
           kindnesse
           which
           they
           formerly
           receiued
           ,
           is
           still
           continued
           to
           mee
           .
           Which
           as
           I
           doe
           with
           all
           humble
           thankfulnesse
           acknowledge
           ,
           so
           from
           my
           heart
           I
           desire
           the
           Almighty
           to
           remember
           your
           Honor
           and
           Worships
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           estate
           of
           this
           Honourable
           City
           ,
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           wipe
           out
           the
           kindnesse
           which
           is
           shewed
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           poore
           distressed
           people
           .
           Long
           hath
           the
           Gospell
           beene
           purely
           ,
           powerfully
           ,
           plentifully
           preached
           in
           this
           honourable
           City
           ,
           and
           great
           countenance
           and
           maintenance
           hath
           by
           many
           therein
           beene
           giuen
           thereunto
           .
           Good
           orders
           haue
           within
           these
           later
           yeeres
           beene
           taken
           for
           the
           better
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Lords
           Sabbath
           .
           Much
           reliefe
           is
           from
           time
           to
           time
           giuen
           to
           the
           poore
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           workes
           of
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           ,
           are
           the
           beauty
           ,
           honour
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           wealth
           of
           this
           City
           .
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           outward
           
           politicke
           gouernment
           of
           this
           great
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           seuerall
           Companies
           therein
           ,
           London
           may
           be
           accounted
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           But
           the
           things
           which
           make
           it
           exceed
           in
           glory
           ,
           are
           ,
           the
           faire
           houses
           of
           Prayer
           and
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ;
           the
           great
           Assemblies
           of
           Gods
           people
           frequenting
           the
           same
           to
           worship
           God
           :
           the
           spacious
           Hospitals
           and
           places
           of
           Charity
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           liberall
           prouision
           therein
           made
           for
           reliefe
           of
           poore
           children
           and
           orphants
           ,
           of
           aged
           and
           impotent
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           of
           lame
           and
           maimed
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           like
           succourlesse
           persons
           ;
           the
           thrones
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           wherein
           London
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           Sion
           the
           City
           of
           God
           ,
           whereof
           great
           and
           excellent
           things
           are
           spoken
           .
           
             Right
             Honourable
          
           and
           
             Right
             Worshipfull
          
           ,
           goe
           on
           this
           way
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           right
           way
           )
           to
           procure
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           your
           City
           .
           Let
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Gods
           Word
           be
           more
           and
           more
           promoted
           :
           Let
           the
           Lords
           Sabbaths
           haue
           their
           due
           obseruations
           ,
           let
           the
           poore
           be
           releeued
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
           be
           succoured
           ;
           let
           profane
           persons
           and
           all
           euill
           doers
           (
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christian
           Policies
           )
           be
           punished
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           Gods
           Ordinances
           be
           aduanced
           ,
           and
           right
           iudgement
           executed
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           London
           be
           accounted
           the
           
             City
             of
             the
             great
             King
          
           ,
           where
           he
           will
           delight
           to
           dwell
           ,
           and
           bestow
           his
           blessing
           .
           For
           in
           these
           things
           is
           God
           highly
           honoured
           :
           Now
           God
           who
           can
           and
           will
           performe
           it
           ,
           
           hath
           said
           it
           ;
           
             Them
             that
             honour
             me
             ,
             will
             I
             honour
             .
          
           It
           lieth
           much
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Magistrates
           to
           procure
           or
           hinder
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           those
           Cities
           &
           places
           ouer
           which
           they
           are
           set
           .
           For
           they
           being
           publike
           persons
           ,
           their
           good
           deeds
           are
           by
           the
           wise
           God
           publikely
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           their
           euill
           deedes
           publikely
           reuenged
           .
           
             Right
             Honourable
          
           and
           
             Right
             Worshipfull
          
           ,
           accept
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           pardon
           the
           boldnes
           of
           your
           Watchman
           .
           And
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             of
             Lords
          
           ,
           doe
           good
           to
           this
           City
           of
           thine
           ,
           continue
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           thereof
           :
           so
           prayeth
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             and
             Worships
             in
             all
             duty
             for
             euer
             bounden
             WILLIAM
             GOVGE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           RJGHT
           WORSHIPFVLL
           ,
           AND
           OTHER
           my
           beloued
           Parishioners
           ,
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           precinct
           of
           Blacke-fryers
           London
           ,
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
             Right
             Worshipfull
             ,
             Beloued
             ;
          
        
         
           AMong
           the
           many
           great
           blessings
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           beene
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           on
           me
           ,
           his
           poore
           seruant
           ,
           vnworthy
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           I
           account
           this
           to
           be
           an
           high
           Fauour
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           
             put
             me
             in
             his
             Seruice
          
           ,
           and
           appointed
           me
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Word
          
           .
           Basely
           is
           this
           calling
           accounted
           of
           by
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           people
           :
           but
           my
           conscience
           beareth
           me
           witnesse
           that
           I
           receiue
           such
           contentment
           therein
           ,
           and
           hold
           my selfe
           so
           honoured
           thereby
           ,
           as
           I
           preferre
           it
           to
           all
           other
           callings
           ,
           and
           am
           prouoked
           thereby
           to
           giue
           some
           euidence
           of
           my
           thankefull
           acceptance
           thereof
           :
           which
           better
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           by
           imploying
           and
           improuing
           to
           my
           poore
           power
           ,
           the
           Talent
           which
           my
           Master
           hath
           committed
           to
           my
           charge
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           how
           insufficient
           I
           am
           thereunto
           ,
           
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           worke
           (
           
             whereunto
             who
             is
             sufficient
          
           ?
           )
           but
           also
           in
           comparison
           of
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           
           whom
           God
           in
           great
           number
           hath
           raised
           vp
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           .
           Yet
           withall
           I
           know
           that
           the
           great
           Master
           accepted
           the
           imployment
           of
           
             two
             talents
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           fine
           :
           
           yea
           ,
           if
           he
           that
           receiued
           but
           
             one
             talent
          
           ,
           had
           imployed
           it
           ,
           euen
           he
           also
           should
           haue
           beene
           accepted
           :
           for
           God
           ,
           the
           
           
             righteous
             Iudge
          
           ,
           
           neither
           exacteth
           ,
           nor
           expecteth
           more
           then
           he
           giueth
           .
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             that
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
           This
           is
           it
           which
           moueth
           me
           ,
           as
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           so
           also
           by
           publishing
           some
           part
           of
           my
           labours
           in
           Print
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           edification
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           I
           account
           Preaching
           the
           most
           principall
           part
           of
           my
           function
           :
           for
           this
           is
           Christs
           charge
           ,
           
           
             Goe
             preach
             the
             Gospell
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           Ordinance
           wherein
           and
           whereby
           God
           doth
           ordinarily
           ,
           and
           most
           especially
           manifest
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           and
           bestow
           his
           blessing
           .
           This
           is
           it
           therefore
           which
           hitherto
           I
           haue
           most
           attended
           vpon
           ,
           and
           intend
           so
           to
           continue
           as
           long
           as
           God
           shall
           affoord
           mee
           ability
           and
           liberty
           .
           Yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           Gods
           people
           doe
           also
           receiue
           much
           benefit
           by
           sundry
           Treatises
           in
           diuers
           kinds
           published
           in
           print
           .
           For
           as
           Preaching
           is
           of
           power
           especiallie
           to
           worke
           vpon
           the
           affections
           ,
           so
           Printing
           may
           be
           one
           especiall
           meanes
           to
           informe
           the
           iudgement
           .
           
           For
           that
           which
           is
           Printed
           lieth
           by
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           may
           againe
           and
           againe
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           throughly
           pondered
           ,
           till
           a
           man
           come
           to
           conceiue
           the
           very
           depth
           of
           that
           he
           readeth
           .
           Besides
           ,
           herein
           is
           a
           great
           benefit
           of
           printing
           ,
           that
           the
           gifts
           and
           paines
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           are
           made
           much
           more
           common
           then
           otherwise
           they
           could
           be
           :
           hereby
           wee
           partake
           of
           the
           labours
           of
           those
           who
           haue
           liued
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           could
           neuer
           haue
           heard
           speake
           .
           Now
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           
           the
           more
           common
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           haue
           wonderfully
           encreased
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           Printing
           .
           Whereas
           there
           is
           a
           cōmon
           complaint
           against
           multitude
           of
           Books
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           against
           idle
           &
           euill
           Bookes
           ,
           or
           else
           an
           vniust
           cōplaint
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           nothing
           be
           written
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           beene
           written
           before
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           should
           be
           true
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           matters
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           a
           more
           full
           opening
           ,
           a
           more
           perspicuous
           deliuering
           ,
           a
           more
           euident
           prouing
           ,
           a
           more
           powerfull
           vrging
           and
           pressing
           of
           
           points
           ,
           
           a
           more
           fit
           applying
           of
           them
           to
           present
           occasions
           more
           and
           more
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           daily
           is
           added
           by
           sundry
           Authors
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           much
           edified
           .
           But
           may
           not
           the
           same
           argument
           be
           alleadged
           against
           Preaching
           ?
           and
           doe
           not
           many
           alleadge
           it
           ?
           Howsoeuer
           some
           ,
           too
           enuiously
           minded
           ,
           censure
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           in
           mercy
           hath
           affoorded
           for
           the
           building
           vp
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           my
           desire
           is
           euery
           way
           to
           doe
           what
           good
           I
           can
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           haue
           beene
           bold
           to
           commit
           to
           your
           eies
           and
           reading
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           heretofore
           commended
           to
           your
           eares
           and
           hearing
           .
           I
           doe
           now
           make
           a
           triall
           of
           my
           paines
           in
           this
           kind
           :
           if
           I
           shall
           obserue
           that
           Gods
           Church
           reapeath
           any
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           encouraged
           to
           take
           the
           more
           paines
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           find
           any
           leasure
           .
           I
           am
           the
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           my
           life
           ,
           health
           ,
           strength
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           or
           any
           ability
           is
           by
           the
           good
           prouidence
           of
           God
           preserued
           vnto
           me
           ,
           my
           desire
           is
           to
           spend
           it
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Among
           others
           I
           especially
           entreat
           you
           (
           my
           beloued
           Parishioners
           and
           Auditors
           ,
           of
           what
           rancke
           or
           degree
           soeuer
           ye
           be
           )
           in
           the
           best
           part
           to
           interpret
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           mind
           to
           accept
           these
           my
           endeauours
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           though
           I
           haue
           aimed
           at
           a
           more
           generall
           good
           ,
           then
           I
           could
           by
           preaching
           (
           hoping
           that
           many
           whom
           I
           neuer
           knew
           ,
           nor
           saw
           ,
           may
           reape
           some
           benefit
           by
           my
           paines
           )
           yet
           especially
           I
           intend
           your
           good
           ,
           whose
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Minister
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           soules
           I
           watch
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           must
           giue
           an
           account
           .
           In
           this
           triall
           which
           I
           make
           of
           publishing
           some
           of
           my
           meditations
           ,
           I
           beginne
           with
           the
           last
           part
           of
           my
           labors
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           freshest
           in
           your
           memories
           that
           heard
           them
           preached
           ,
           and
           containe
           points
           more
           largely
           discussed
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           of
           greater
           vse
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           which
           throughout
           the
           course
           of
           my
           Ministry
           I
           haue
           handled
           .
           For
           the
           time
           of
           our
           life
           being
           a
           time
           of
           warre
           ,
           a
           time
           wherein
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           (
           who
           are
           many
           ,
           mighty
           ,
           malitious
           ,
           sedulous
           ,
           and
           subtile
           )
           put
           forth
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           bestir
           themselues
           to
           the
           vttermost
           that
           
           possibly
           they
           can
           ,
           
           
             Seeking
             whom
             to
             deuoure
          
           ,
           what
           can
           bee
           more
           behoueful
           ,
           then
           to
           discouer
           their
           cunning
           stratagems
           and
           wyles
           ,
           to
           declare
           wherein
           their
           strength
           lieth
           ,
           to
           furnish
           Christs
           Souldiers
           with
           compleat
           armour
           and
           sufficient
           defence
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           how
           our
           enemies
           may
           bee
           disappointed
           of
           their
           hopes
           ,
           and
           we
           stand
           fast
           against
           all
           their
           assaults
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           The
           Analysis
           and
           Tables
           which
           I
           haue
           caused
           to
           be
           set
           before
           and
           after
           the
           Booke
           ,
           doe
           point
           out
           the
           seuerall
           and
           distinct
           points
           contained
           therein
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           neede
           not
           here
           make
           any
           repetition
           of
           them
           .
           I
           haue
           laboured
           to
           bee
           as
           perspicuous
           and
           briefe
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           in
           handling
           so
           weighty
           matters
           .
           I
           haue
           in
           many
           places
           deliuered
           no
           more
           then
           the
           heads
           of
           such
           points
           as
           I
           largely
           handled
           in
           deliuering
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           :
           which
           any
           may
           well
           coniecture
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           shall
           know
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           almost
           an
           hundred
           seuerall
           Sermons
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
           My
           desire
           of
           breuity
           moued
           me
           to
           referre
           the
           quotation
           of
           most
           places
           of
           Scripture
           vnto
           the
           margent
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           Text
           to
           be
           searched
           out
           by
           the
           Reader
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           thee
           to
           doe
           as
           thy
           leasure
           will
           permit
           thee
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           I
           commend
           this
           Treatise
           to
           your
           diligent
           reading
           ,
           and
           fauourable
           acceptance
           ,
           my selfe
           to
           your
           Christian
           prayers
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Your
             seruant
             in
             the
             Lords
             worke
             ,
             WILLIAM
             GOVGE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ADVERTISEMENT
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             CHRISTIAN
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           
             THE
             good
             entertainment
             which
             this
             Treatise
             of
             The
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God
             ,
          
           hath
           found
           among
           Gods
           people
           ,
           emboldeneth
           me
           againe
           to
           publish
           the
           same
           .
           The
           same
           it
           is
           for
           substance
           which
           thou
           haddest
           before
           :
           for
           I
           find
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           alter
           any
           part
           of
           the
           substance
           thereof
           .
           Onely
           here
           and
           there
           something
           hath
           beene
           added
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           points
           as
           seemed
           too
           concise
           and
           obscure
           ,
           more
           perspicuous
           .
        
         
           Some
           there
           were
           ,
           that
           finding
           the
           head
           of
           Fasting
           in
           the
           Table
           ,
           looked
           for
           a
           distinct
           and
           larger
           discourse
           of
           that
           point
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           found
           not
           (
           for
           I
           did
           but
           briefly
           by
           the
           way
           touch
           it
           ,
           as
           an
           helpe
           to
           Prayer
           )
           they
           entreated
           mee
           to
           take
           a
           little
           more
           paines
           thereabout
           .
           To
           their
           good
           motion
           I
           haue
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           my
           poore
           abilitie
           ,
           and
           little
           leasure
           ,
           I
           haue
           more
           copiously
           handled
           that
           very-needfull
           ,
           but
           too-much-neglected
           dutie
           of
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           further
           informed
           that
           the
           point
           of
           
             not
             praying
             for
             them
             that
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           would
           much
           trouble
           the
           consciences
           of
           some
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           informed
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           sin
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           I
           haue
           beene
           mooued
           to
           annex
           a
           Treatise
           concerning
           that
           sinne
           :
           in
           handling
           whereof
           ,
           lest
           Sa●tan
           should
           take
           aduantage
           vpon
           weake
           consciences
           ,
           from
           the
           
           fearefull
           issue
           thereof
           ,
           to
           exclude
           themselues
           or
           others
           (
           who
           haue
           not
           fallen
           into
           that
           sinne
           )
           from
           all
           hope
           of
           pardon
           .
           I
           haue
           (
           treading
           in
           the
           steps
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           path
           wherein
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           gone
           before
           mee
           )
           with
           the
           seuerity
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           in
           affording
           no
           pardon
           to
           that
           sinne
           ,
           mixed
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           in
           offering
           pardon
           to
           all
           other
           sinnes
           :
           so
           as
           this
           Treatise
           affordeth
           more
           matter
           of
           hope
           and
           comfort
           ,
           then
           of
           feare
           and
           despaire
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Edition
           there
           are
           for
           thy
           helpe
           more
           distinctions
           of
           seuerall
           points
           then
           were
           before
           .
           For
           that
           which
           before
           was
           set
           forth
           as
           one
           Treatise
           ,
           is
           now
           diuided
           into
           three
           seuerall
           Treatises
           ,
           and
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           added
           thereto
           ,
           maketh
           a
           fourth
           .
        
         
           These
           seuerall
           Treatises
           are
           also
           diuided
           into
           their
           distinct
           Parts
           :
           and
           againe
           subdiuided
           into
           sundry
           Sections
           :
           ouer
           euery
           of
           which
           the
           summe
           and
           head
           of
           the
           matter
           therein
           handled
           ,
           is
           set
           .
           Thus
           both
           great
           light
           is
           giuen
           for
           better
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           ready
           way
           is
           made
           for
           finding
           out
           the
           seuerall
           points
           contained
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           A
           Table
           of
           all
           these
           Diuisions
           ,
           aud
           of
           the
           distinct
           heads
           of
           euery
           of
           them
           is
           set
           before
           the
           Booke
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           please
           thee
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           at
           once
           take
           a
           briefe
           view
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           especially
           haue
           aymed
           at
           for
           thee
           ,
           is
           thy
           spirituall
           edification
           .
           That
           which
           I
           earnestly
           desire
           of
           thee
           ,
           is
           the
           helpe
           of
           thy
           faithfull
           prayers
           .
           
           Pray
           for
           me
        
         
           
             The
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             W.
             G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Analysis
           or
           Resolution
           of
           a
           Direction
           laid
           downe
           by
           St
           Paul
           ,
           in
           the
           sixt
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           vers
           .
           10.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           vers
           .
           20.
           
        
         
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Direction
             is
             to
             keepe
             vs
             safe
             against
             all
             the
             assaults
             of
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
          
           
             JN
             this
             direction
             note
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Manner
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 declared
                 the
                 
                   
                     1
                     Necessitie
                     of
                     the
                     point
                     ,
                     Finally
                  
                   
                     2
                     Affection
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     where
                     by
                     i●
                     intimated
                     his
                     
                       
                         Mildenesse
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Humilitie
                         ,
                         
                           
                             My
                             Brethren
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 Matter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 required
                 
                   
                     1
                     To
                     be
                     couragious
                     ,
                     heere
                     note
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         dutie
                         it selfe
                         ,
                         
                           Be
                           strong
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         The
                         ground
                         thereof
                         ,
                         
                           Jn
                           the
                           Lord.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         3
                         The
                         motiue
                         thereto
                         ,
                         
                           In
                           the
                           power
                           of
                           his
                           might
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 bee
                 well
                 prepared
                 ,
                 Here
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     dutie
                     .
                     
                       
                         1
                         Generally
                         set
                         downe
                         .
                         
                           
                             Once
                             ,
                             vers
                             .
                             12
                             Heere
                             note
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 The
                                 Action
                                 
                                   Put
                                   on
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 The
                                 Obiect
                                 ,
                                 Armour
                                 .
                                 Described
                                 by
                                 
                                   
                                     1
                                     The
                                     kind
                                     of
                                     it
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         Armour
                                         of
                                         God.
                                         
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     2
                                     Sufficiency
                                     of
                                     it
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         Whole
                                         Armor
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 End.
                                 Here
                                 is
                                 declared
                                 the
                                 
                                   
                                     Benefit
                                     of
                                     Armour
                                     ▪
                                     
                                       
                                         Able
                                         to
                                         stand
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     2
                                     Enemy
                                     against
                                     whom
                                     to
                                     be
                                     vsed
                                     ,
                                     described
                                     by
                                     his
                                     
                                       
                                         Name
                                         ,
                                         Diuell
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         Tēptations
                                         ,
                                         Wyle●
                                         :
                                         Amplified
                                         by
                                         the
                                         generality
                                         ,
                                         All.
                                         
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             Againe
                             ,
                             vers
                             .
                             13.
                             
                             Where
                             note
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 The
                                 action
                                 ,
                                 
                                   Take
                                   to
                                   you
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 The
                                 obiect
                                 ,
                                 
                                   Whole
                                   armour
                                   of
                                   God.
                                
                                 
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 The
                                 End
                                 ,
                                 
                                   
                                     1
                                     To
                                     withstād
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2
                                     To
                                     stand
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         Amplified
                                         by
                                         the
                                         time
                                         
                                           
                                             1
                                             Of
                                             Combate
                                             ,
                                             
                                               In
                                               the
                                               e●●ll
                                               day
                                            
                                             .
                                          
                                           
                                             2
                                             Of
                                             Conquest
                                             ,
                                             
                                               hauing
                                               done
                                               all
                                            
                                             .
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         ,
                         Particularly
                         exemplified
                         ,
                         (
                         A
                         )
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Motiue
                     (
                     vers
                     .
                     12
                     )
                     which
                     is
                     drawne
                     from
                     a
                     Christian
                     combate
                     ,
                     Wherein
                     note
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         kinde
                         of
                         Combate
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Wrestle
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2
                         Combatants
                         .
                         
                           
                             1
                             Defendants
                             ,
                             Wee
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Chalengers
                             or
                             Assaulters
                             described
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Negatiuely
                                 ,
                                 
                                   
                                     Not
                                     flesh
                                     and
                                     blood
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Affirmatiuely
                                 ,
                                 by
                                 their
                                 
                                   
                                     1
                                     Gouernment
                                     .
                                     Here
                                     note
                                     ,
                                     
                                       
                                         1
                                         The
                                         kind
                                         of
                                         it
                                         ,
                                         
                                           
                                             Principalities
                                             .
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                       
                                         2
                                         Their
                                         kingdome
                                         ,
                                         
                                           
                                             Worldly
                                             Gouernors
                                             .
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                       
                                         3
                                         Their
                                         vassals
                                         ,
                                         
                                           
                                             Darkenesse
                                             of
                                             this
                                             world
                                             .
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                       
                                         2
                                         Power
                                         ,
                                         Powers
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         3
                                         Nature
                                         ,
                                         Spirits
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         4
                                         Qualitie
                                         ,
                                         Wickednesse
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         5
                                         Cause
                                         of
                                         fight
                                         ,
                                         
                                           Heauenly
                                           things
                                        
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 Meanes
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 performed
                 .
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 (
                 B
                 )
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             (
             A
             )
             In
             the
             particular
             exemplification
             note
             .
             
               
                 2
                 The
                 duetie
                 ,
                 Sta●d
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 performing
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 to
                 six
                 peeces
                 of
                 armour
                 resembled
                 six
                 graces
                 
                   
                     To
                     
                       
                         1
                         A
                         Girdle
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Veritie
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     A
                     Brest-pl●●●
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Shooes
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Preparation
                         of
                         the
                         Gospell
                         of
                         peace
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     4
                     A
                     Shield
                     Faith.
                     
                     
                       
                         Heere
                         is
                         declared
                         the
                         benefit
                         of
                         Faith.
                         
                         
                           
                             Whereby
                             ●ee
                             shall
                             be
                             able
                             to
                             quench
                             .
                             
                               
                                 This
                                 is
                                 amplified
                                 by
                                 the
                                 obiect
                                 ,
                                 Dares
                                 ,
                                 described
                                 by
                                 the
                                 
                                   
                                     1
                                     Generality
                                     ,
                                     All.
                                     
                                  
                                   
                                     2
                                     Quality
                                     ,
                                     Fierie
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     3
                                     Author
                                     ,
                                     Diuell
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     5
                     An
                     Helmer
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Ho●●
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     6
                     A
                     Sword
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             (
             B
             )
             The
             meanes
             is
             
               Prayer
               ▪
            
             amplified
             by
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 kindes
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     Generally
                     ,
                     A●●
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Particularly
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Prayer
                         .
                      
                       
                         Supplicat●●●●
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 time
                 ,
                 Abwayes
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 helpe
                 thereto
                 ,
                 Watchfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 continuance
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   perseuerance
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 persons
                 for
                 whom
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     Generally
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       Saints
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Particularly
                     ▪
                     Mee
                     .
                     Here
                     note
                     
                       
                         1
                         The
                         matter
                         to
                         be
                         craued
                         ,
                         Vtterance
                         .
                         
                           
                             This
                             is
                             amplified
                             by
                             the
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Manner
                                 
                                   
                                     Opening
                                     the
                                     mouth
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Boldnesse
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2
                             End.
                             Here
                             note
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 The
                                 action
                                 ,
                                 
                                   To
                                   make
                                   know
                                   〈◊〉
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 The
                                 obiect
                                 ,
                                 
                                   The
                                   Gospell
                                
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 The
                                 qualitie
                                 ,
                                 Mysteri●
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Motiue
                     ,
                     taken
                     from
                     
                       
                         1
                         His
                         function
                         ,
                         Ambassadour
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         His
                         condition
                         .
                         
                           In
                           a
                           Chaine
                        
                         .
                         
                           
                             Both
                             amplified
                             by
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 
                                   The
                                   end
                                
                                 ,
                                 That
                                 I
                                 may
                                 preach
                                 boldly
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 
                                   The
                                   maner
                                
                                 As
                                 J
                                 ought
                                 ,
                                 to
                                 speake
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           HEADS
           OF
           SVCH
           POINTS
           AS
           ARE
           HANDLED
           in
           the
           seuerall
           Treatises
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           Order
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             TREATISE
             .
             Of
             arming
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
               Of
               the
               fountaine
               of
               Christian
               courage
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THE
                 Summe
                 and
                 seueral
                 heads
                 .
                 Page
                 1
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 3
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 Apostles
                 affection
                 .
                 3
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 need
                 of
                 Christian
                 courage
                 .
                 6
              
               
                 5
                 All
                 strength
                 from
                 God.
                 9
              
               
                 6
                 Gods
                 power
                 most
                 mightie
                 .
                 12
              
               
                 7
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 confidence
                 in
                 God.
                 15
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
               The
               meanes
               of
               standing
               sure
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THe
                 heads
                 of
                 those
                 meanes
                 .
                 pag.
                 16
              
               
                 2
                 Christians
                 are
                 souldiers
                 .
                 16
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 .
                 19
              
               
                 4
                 Christians
                 armour
                 spirituall
                 .
                 20
              
               
                 5
                 Christians
                 armour
                 compleate
                 .
                 22
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 24
              
               
                 7
                 Euery
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 26
              
               
                 8
                 Mans
                 endeauour
                 to
                 bee
                 added
                 to
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 .
                 29
              
               
                 8
                 The
                 end
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 Christian
                 armour
                 .
                 32
              
               
                 9
                 Who
                 are
                 without
                 armour
                 ,
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 33
              
               
                 10
                 Who
                 wel
                 vse
                 their
                 armor
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 11
                 Satan
                 our
                 aduersarie
                 .
                 37
              
               
                 12
                 Satan
                 a
                 terrible
                 enemie
                 .
                 37
              
               
                 13
                 The
                 diuels
                 wiles
                 .
                 39
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               we
               must
               be
               well
               armed
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1
                 THe
                 coherence
                 .
                 pag.
                 44
              
               
                 2
                 Danger
                 maketh
                 watchfull
                 .
                 45
              
               
                 3
                 Against
                 presumption
                 .
                 46
              
               
                 4
                 Against
                 despaire
                 .
                 47
              
               
                 5
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 48
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 combate
                 .
                 49
              
               
                 7
                 None
                 exempted
                 from
                 fight
                 .
                 51
              
               
                 8
                 Exposition
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 53
              
               
                 9
                 How
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 exceed
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 54
              
               
                 10
                 The
                 diuel
                 hath
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 euery
                 temptation
                 .
                 56
              
               
                 11
                 Who
                 cannot
                 stand
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 can
                 much
                 lesse
                 stand
                 against
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 .
                 57
              
               
                 12
                 Exposition
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 58
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 Satans
                 dominion
                 .
                 61
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
                 64
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 in
                 miracles
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ouer
                 mans
                 will.
                 68
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ouer
                 mans
                 heart
                 .
                 68
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 in
                 fore●telling
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 69
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
                 70
              
               
                 
                 21
                 Of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 euill
                 Angels
                 compared
                 to
                 good
                 .
                 71
              
               
                 22
                 Of
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
                 72
              
               
                 23
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Satan
                 ruleth
                 .
                 75
              
               
                 24
                 Of
                 the
                 parties
                 ouer
                 whom
                 Satan
                 ruleth
                 .
                 76
              
               
                 25
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 diuels
                 .
                 79
              
               
                 26
                 Of
                 the
                 aduantage
                 which
                 Satan
                 hath
                 .
                 81
              
               
                 27
                 Of
                 the
                 helpe
                 we
                 haue
                 against
                 Satans
                 aduantages
                 .
                 83
              
               
                 28
                 Of
                 Satans
                 euill
                 qualitie
                 .
                 ●3
              
               
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 diuels
                 .
                 86
              
               
                 30
                 Of
                 Satans
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 .
                 89
              
               
                 31
                 Of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Satans
                 quarrell
                 .
                 90
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               .
               A
               repetition
               of
               the
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1
                 OF
                 repeating
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 pag.
                 95
              
               
                 2
                 Danger
                 must
                 make
                 watchfull
                 .
                 98
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 .
                 98
              
               
                 4
                 Whence
                 our
                 defence
                 commeth
                 .
                 99
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 the
                 reparre
                 of
                 grace
                 100
              
               
                 6
                 Why
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 102
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 manfull
                 standing
                 .
                 102
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 .
                 104
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 Satans
                 being
                 loose
                 .
                 104
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 preparation
                 against
                 triall
                 .
                 106
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 trials
                 .
                 107
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 holding
                 out
                 .
                 109
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 constancie
                 .
                 110
              
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             SECOND
             TREATISE
             .
             Of
             the
             particular
             peeces
             of
             Armour
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
               The
               dutie
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               those
               peeces
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1
                 OF
                 the
                 coherence
                 .
                 pag.
                 112
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 souldiers
                 standing
                 .
                 113
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 Christian
                 valour
                 .
                 114
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 keeping
                 our
                 ranke
                 .
                 114
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
                 116
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 perseuerance
                 .
                 116
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
               The
               kinds
               of
               the
               peeces
               of
               armor
               prescribed
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1
                 OF
                 the
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 of
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 pag.
                 117
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 defending
                 our selues
                 .
                 117
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 resisting
                 .
                 119
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 standing
                 at
                 defiance
                 .
                 119
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 our
                 Armour
                 .
                 120
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
               Girdle
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 diuers
                 kinds
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 pag.
                 121
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 truth
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 122
              
               
                 3
                 What
                 kinde
                 of
                 Girdle
                 is
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
                 124
              
               
                 4
                 Wherein
                 a
                 girdle
                 is
                 resembled
                 to
                 truth
                 .
                 125
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 getting
                 truth
                 .
                 127
              
               
                 6
                 How
                 triall
                 of
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 127
              
               
                 7
                 Directions
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 speech
                 and
                 action
                 .
                 129
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 buying
                 truth
                 .
                 130
              
               
                 9
                 Motiues
                 to
                 buy
                 truth
                 .
                 131
              
               
                 10
                 Meanes
                 to
                 get
                 truth
                 .
                 132
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 keeping
                 truth
                 .
                 134
              
               
                 12
                 How
                 truth
                 of
                 doctrine
                 is
                 assaulted
                 134
              
               
                 13
                 How
                 sinceritie
                 is
                 assaulted
                 .
                 135
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 religion
                 .
                 136
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 pretended
                 danger
                 in
                 maintaining
                 truth
                 .
                 137
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 pretended
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 sinceritie
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 cause
                 .
                 138
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 pretēded
                 wearisomnes
                 of
                 sincerity
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 the
                 pretēded
                 iudgmēts
                 on
                 the
                 vpright
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 others
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 a
                 mans
                 sinceritie
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 20
                 Pretended
                 hindrances
                 of
                 plain-dealing
                 .
                 140
              
               
                 21
                 Pretēded
                 incōueniences
                 of
                 plain
                 dealing
                 .
                 141
              
               
                 22
                 Of
                 holding
                 truth
                 more
                 stedfastly
                 for
                 opposition
                 .
                 141
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               .
               Brest-plate
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 pag.
                 143
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 144
              
               
                 
                 3
                 Of
                 that
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 145
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 resēbling
                 righteousnes
                 to
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 .
                 146
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 putting
                 on
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 147
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 148
              
               
                 7
                 Whether
                 mas
                 righteous●es
                 be
                 meritorious
                 .
                 149
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 151
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 153
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 155
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 vnited
                 .
                 156
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 deferring
                 repentance
                 .
                 157
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 being
                 ouer
                 iust
                 .
                 158
              
               
                 14
                 A
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 159
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FIFT
               PART
               .
               Shooes
               of
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 grace
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
                 pag.
                 160
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 patience
                 to
                 Shooes
                 .
                 163
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 164
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 165
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 that
                 peace
                 which
                 the
                 Gospell
                 causeth
                 .
                 166
              
               
                 6
                 Why
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 167
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 true
                 patience
                 .
                 168
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 the
                 means
                 wherby
                 patiēce
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 170
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 the
                 false
                 grounds
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 172
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 working
                 true
                 patience
                 .
                 173
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 true
                 patience
                 .
                 174
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 the
                 troubles
                 wherunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 .
                 175
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 our
                 troubles
                 .
                 177
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 178
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 178
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 perfect
                 worke
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 179
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 crosses
                 .
                 180
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 too
                 light
                 regard
                 of
                 crosses
                 .
                 181
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 despising
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 .
                 183
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 fainting
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 183
              
               
                 21
                 Directions
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 from
                 despising
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 184
              
               
                 22
                 Directions
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 from
                 fainting
                 .
                 185
              
               
                 23
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 186
              
               
                 24
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 patience
                 .
                 187
              
               
                 25
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 correcting
                 .
                 189
              
               
                 26
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 troubles
                 which
                 Gods
                 loue
                 causeth
                 .
                 190
              
               
                 28
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 afflictions
                 .
                 192
              
               
                 29
                 Of
                 Gods
                 assisting
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 afflictiō
                 194
              
               
                 30
                 Of
                 Gods
                 deliuering
                 his
                 children
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 afflictions
                 .
                 194
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               PART
               .
               The
               Shield
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 Apostles
                 manner
                 of
                 pressing
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 pag.
                 195
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 vrging
                 matters
                 of
                 moment
                 .
                 196
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 giuing
                 heed
                 to
                 weighty
                 matters
                 .
                 196
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 197
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 faith
                 aboue
                 other
                 graces
                 .
                 198
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 pressing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 199
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 the
                 honor
                 which
                 faith
                 doth
                 vnto
                 God.
                 200
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 faith
                 brings
                 vnto
                 man.
                 202
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 the
                 high
                 account
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 205
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 the
                 Papists
                 cauill
                 against
                 faith
                 .
                 206
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 faith
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 207
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 208
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 the
                 titles
                 giuen
                 to
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 210
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 .
                 210
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 shield
                 .
                 214
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Take
                 )
                 215
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 216
              
               
                 18
                 OF
                 the
                 motiue
                 and
                 end
                 why
                 God
                 worketh
                 faith
                 .
                 217
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 working
                 faith
                 .
                 218
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 worke
                 towards
                 faith
                 .
                 220
              
               
                 21
                 Of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 worke
                 in
                 faith
                 .
                 221
              
               
                 22
                 Of
                 griefe
                 going
                 before
                 faith
                 .
                 22●
              
               
                 23
                 Of
                 desire
                 going
                 before
                 faith
                 .
                 223
              
               
                 24
                 Of
                 mans
                 endeauour
                 to
                 get
                 faith
                 .
                 223
              
               
                 25
                 Of
                 Gods
                 offering
                 Christ
                 .
                 224
              
               
                 26
                 Of
                 Gods
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 offer
                 good
                 .
                 225
              
               
                 27
                 Of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 in
                 making
                 good
                 his
                 offer
                 .
                 226
              
               
                 28
                 Of
                 Gods
                 free
                 offer
                 .
                 227
              
               
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
                 227
              
               
                 
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 228
              
               
                 30
                 That
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 .
                 230
              
               
                 31
                 That
                 a
                 mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 from
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 231
              
               
                 32
                 Of
                 long
                 waiting
                 .
                 232
              
               
                 33
                 Of
                 mans
                 sinne
                 in
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 233
              
               
                 34
                 Of
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 incredulitie
                 .
                 234
              
               
                 35
                 Of
                 prouing
                 faith
                 .
                 235
              
               
                 36
                 Whether
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 or
                 noe
                 .
                 235
              
               
                 37
                 Whether
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 may
                 know
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 .
                 236
              
               
                 38
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 those
                 who
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 indeed
                 haue
                 it
                 .
                 236
              
               
                 39
                 Whether
                 faith
                 and
                 doubting
                 may
                 stand
                 together
                 .
                 238
              
               
                 40
                 Of
                 trying
                 faith
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 .
                 238
              
               
                 41
                 Of
                 that
                 illuminatiō
                 which
                 causeth
                 faith
                 .
                 239
              
               
                 42
                 That
                 griefe
                 goeth
                 before
                 faith
                 .
                 240
              
               
                 43
                 How
                 grief
                 which
                 works
                 faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 242
              
               
                 44
                 Of
                 the
                 effects
                 which
                 that
                 griefe
                 that
                 causeth
                 faith
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 .
                 243
              
               
                 45
                 Of
                 that
                 desire
                 which
                 causeth
                 faith
                 .
                 243
              
               
                 46
                 Of
                 ioyning
                 the
                 effects
                 with
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 triall
                 thereof
                 .
                 245
              
               
                 47
                 Of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 247
              
               
                 48
                 Of
                 a
                 quiet
                 cōsciēce
                 proceeding
                 frō
                 faith
                 .
                 247
              
               
                 49
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 and
                 not-troubling
                 conscience
                 .
                 248
              
               
                 50
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 conscience
                 excusing
                 ,
                 and
                 not-accusing
                 .
                 248
              
               
                 51
                 Of
                 security
                 arising
                 frō
                 a
                 quiet
                 cōscience
                 .
                 249
              
               
                 51
                 Of
                 ioy
                 arising
                 from
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 250
              
               
                 52
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 vpright
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 250
              
               
                 53
                 Of
                 faith
                 ,
                 whē
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 appeare
                 not
                 .
                 251
              
               
                 54
                 Of
                 a
                 clear
                 cōsciēce
                 proceeding
                 frō
                 faith
                 .
                 252
              
               
                 55
                 Of
                 loue
                 arising
                 from
                 faith
                 .
                 253
              
               
                 56
                 Of
                 a
                 pure
                 hea●●
                 arising
                 from
                 faith
                 .
                 255
              
               
                 57
                 Of
                 keeping
                 a
                 good
                 cōscience
                 in
                 al
                 things
                 .
                 256
              
               
                 58
                 Of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 c●science
                 .
                 257
              
               
                 59
                 Of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 ouer-much
                 holdnesse
                 .
                 258
              
               
                 60
                 Of
                 losing
                 faith
                 .
                 259
              
               
                 61
                 Of
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Scripture
                 against
                 secure
                 boldnesse
                 .
                 260
              
               
                 62
                 Of
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 261
              
               
                 63
                 Of
                 the
                 groūds
                 of
                 Script
                 .
                 for
                 perseuerāce
                 .
                 262
              
               
                 64
                 Of
                 preseruing
                 and
                 encreasing
                 faith
                 .
                 263
              
               
                 65
                 Of
                 vsing
                 the
                 Word
                 for
                 encrease
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 264
              
               
                 66
                 Of
                 vsing
                 the
                 S●cr
                 .
                 for
                 encrease
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 265
              
               
                 67
                 Of
                 prayer
                 for
                 encrease
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 266
              
               
                 68
                 Of
                 well
                 vsing
                 faith
                 .
                 266
              
               
                 69
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 .
                 267
              
               
                 70
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 .
                 268
              
               
                 71
                 Of
                 oft
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
                 268
              
               
                 72
                 Of
                 well
                 applying
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
                 270
              
               
                 73
                 Of
                 applying
                 generall
                 promises
                 .
                 270
              
               
                 74
                 Of
                 applying
                 particular
                 promises
                 .
                 271
              
               
                 75
                 Of
                 applying
                 absolute
                 promises
                 .
                 273
              
               
                 76
                 Of
                 applying
                 conditionall
                 promises
                 .
                 274
              
               
                 77
                 Of
                 applying
                 implicit
                 promises
                 .
                 276
              
               
                 78
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 heires
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
                 277
              
               
                 79
                 Of
                 applying
                 Gods
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 persons
                 .
                 278
              
               
                 80
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 metaphor
                 .
                 279
              
               
                 81
                 Of
                 Satans
                 darts
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
                 280
              
               
                 82
                 Of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 faith
                 against
                 Satans
                 darts
                 .
                 281
              
               
                 83
                 Of
                 Satans
                 fiery
                 darts
                 .
                 282
              
               
                 84
                 Of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 faith
                 against
                 Satans
                 fiery
                 darts
                 .
                 283
              
               
                 85
                 Of
                 striuing
                 against
                 despaire
                 .
                 284
              
               
                 85
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 284
              
               
                 86
                 Of
                 spirituall
                 recouery
                 .
                 285
              
               
                 87
                 Of
                 Satans
                 assaulting
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 286
              
               
                 88
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 presumption
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 287
              
               
                 89
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 difficultie
                 of
                 getting
                 faith
                 .
                 289
              
               
                 90
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 need
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 290
              
               
                 90
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 damage
                 arising
                 from
                 faith
                 .
                 291
              
               
                 91
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 .
                 291
              
               
                 92
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 mans
                 imperfection
                 .
                 292
              
               
                 93
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 trusting
                 to
                 meanes
                 .
                 292
              
               
                 94
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 apostacy
                 .
                 293
              
               
                 95
                 Direction
                 against
                 Satans
                 stormes
                 .
                 293
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SEVENTH
               PART
               .
               The
               Helmet
               of
               Hope
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 souldiers
                 estate
                 .
                 Page
                 294
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 295
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 296
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 assurance
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 297
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 the
                 agreement
                 betwixt
                 faith
                 &
                 hope
                 .
                 298
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 &
                 Hope
                 .
                 299
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 Hope
                 and
                 an
                 Helmet
                 .
                 300
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 301
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 vncertaine
                 and
                 long
                 date
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
                 301
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 troubles
                 .
                 303
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 the
                 neede
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 scoffes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 304
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 the
                 neede
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 .
                 304
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 getting
                 and
                 preseruing
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 305
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 experience
                 nourishing
                 Hope
                 .
                 306
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 meditating
                 on
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 307
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 Hope
                 and
                 an
                 Anchor
                 .
                 308
              
               
                 17
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 a
                 Hope
                 .
                 309
              
               
                 17
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 false
                 grounds
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 310
              
               
                 18
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 licentious
                 trusting
                 on
                 mercy
                 .
                 311
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 Satans
                 seeking
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 312
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               EIGHT
               PART
               .
               The
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 adding
                 a
                 sword
                 to
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 .
                 Page
                 313
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 316
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 317
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 Sword.
                 319
              
               
                 5
                 Why
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 320
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 well
                 vsing
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 ●21
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 attaine
                 knowledge
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 321
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 wisdome
                 in
                 applying
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 322
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 Faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 323
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 yeelding
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 323
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 the
                 manifold
                 vse
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 324
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 the
                 wrong
                 which
                 Papists
                 doe
                 in
                 detaining
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 326
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 neglecting
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 326
              
               
                 14
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 318
              
               
                 15
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 330
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 heretikes
                 falsifying
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 331
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 sharpenesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 332
              
               
                 18
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 333
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 the
                 respects
                 wherein
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 difficult
                 .
                 333
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 difficult
                 .
                 335
              
               
                 21
                 Of
                 the
                 perspicu●ty
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 336
              
               
                 22
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 suffering
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 336
              
               
                 23
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 much
                 knowledge
                 .
                 337
              
               
                 24
                 Of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 how
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 338
              
               
                 25
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 non-proficiency
                 of
                 many
                 bearers
                 .
                 339
              
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             THIRD
             TREATISE
             .
             Of
             the
             meanes
             to
             vse
             spirituall
             Armour
             aright
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
               Of
               Prayer
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 ioyning
                 of
                 Prayer
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
                 Page
                 340
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 presuming
                 and
                 tempting
                 God.
                 342
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 diuiding
                 the
                 Word
                 aright
                 .
                 343
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 344
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 345
              
               
                 
                 5
                 Of
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 God
                 onely
                 .
                 346
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 our
                 desire
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 God.
                 347
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 348
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 349
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 inward
                 reuerence
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 350
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 words
                 befitting
                 prayer
                 .
                 350
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 gesture
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 350
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 faith
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 351
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 lowlines
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 .
                 351
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 holinesse
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 .
                 352
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 praying
                 with
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 352
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 our
                 desire
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 353
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 motiue
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   command
                
                 .
                 353
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 motiue
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   worship
                
                 .
                 354
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 third
                 motiue
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   honour
                
                 .
                 354
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 the
                 fourth
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 355
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 men
                 receiue
                 without
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God.
                 356
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 the
                 fifth
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 prayer
                 356
              
               
                 21
                 Of
                 the
                 respects
                 wherein
                 ones
                 prayer
                 is
                 not
                 heard
                 .
                 359
              
               
                 22
                 Of
                 the
                 sixt
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 360
              
               
                 23
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 preuaile
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 362
              
               
                 24
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 effects
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 362
              
               
                 25
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayers
                 .
                 363
              
               
                 26
                 Of
                 the
                 seauenth
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 praying
                 .
                 364
              
               
                 27
                 A
                 collection
                 of
                 the
                 motiues
                 to
                 prayer
                 .
                 365
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
               The
               kinds
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 generall
                 heads
                 whereunto
                 the
                 particular
                 kinds
                 of
                 Prayer
                 are
                 referred
                 .
                 Page
                 365
              
               
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 367
              
               
                 30
                 Of
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
                 368
              
               
                 31
                 Of
                 the
                 diuers
                 manner
                 of
                 asking
                 things
                 absolutely
                 and
                 conditionally
                 promised
                 .
                 369
              
               
                 32
                 Of
                 the
                 euils
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 .
                 370
              
               
                 33
                 Of
                 praying
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
                 371
              
               
                 34
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 praying
                 against
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 therto
                 .
                 372
              
               
                 35
                 Of
                 praying
                 against
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 373
              
               
                 36
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 374
              
               
                 37
                 Of
                 those
                 that
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 375
              
               
                 38
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 for
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 .
                 376
              
               
                 39
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 377
              
               
                 40
                 Of
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 378
              
               
                 41
                 Of
                 vaine
                 wishes
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 380
              
               
                 42
                 Of
                 not
                 praying
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 381
              
               
                 43
                 Of
                 not
                 praying
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 apparantly
                 reiected
                 .
                 382
              
               
                 44
                 Of
                 iudging
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 382
              
               
                 45
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
                 383
              
               
                 46
                 Of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 385
              
               
                 47
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Saints
                 .
                 386
              
               
                 48
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 387
              
               
                 49
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 friends
                 .
                 387
              
               
                 50
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 strangers
                 .
                 388
              
               
                 51
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 enemies
                 .
                 389
              
               
                 52
                 Of
                 mens
                 failing
                 in
                 prayer
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 389
              
               
                 53
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 392
              
               
                 54
                 That
                 Gods
                 will
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 to
                 hinder
                 prayer
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 393
              
               
                 55
                 Of
                 imprecations
                 against
                 ones
                 selfe
                 .
                 394
              
               
                 56
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 against
                 whom
                 imprecations
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 396
              
               
                 57
                 Of
                 the
                 vnlawfulnesse
                 of
                 vsuall
                 imprecations
                 .
                 397
              
               
                 58
                 Of
                 the
                 Popes
                 manner
                 of
                 cursing
                 .
                 398
              
               
                 59
                 Of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 .
                 399
              
               
                 60
                 Of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 thankes
                 is
                 due
                 .
                 400
              
               
                 61
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 thankes
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
                 400
              
               
                 62
                 Of
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
                 401
              
               
                 63
                 Of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Thankesgiuing
                 .
                 402
              
               
                 64
                 Of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
                 403
              
               
                 65
                 Of
                 the
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
                 404
              
               
                 
                 66
                 Of
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 for
                 remouing
                 euils
                 .
                 405
              
               
                 67
                 Of
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 for
                 crosses
                 .
                 406
              
               
                 68
                 Of
                 the
                 proofes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 applied
                 to
                 particular
                 occasions
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 407
              
               
                 69
                 Of
                 the
                 abundant
                 matter
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 .
                 409
              
               
                 70
                 Of
                 their
                 blindnesse
                 who
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 .
                 415
              
               
                 71
                 Of
                 mens
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 .
                 416
              
               
                 72
                 Of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 .
                 418
              
               
                 73
                 Directions
                 for
                 thankesgiuing
                 .
                 418
              
               
                 74
                 Of
                 mentall
                 prayer
                 .
                 421
              
               
                 75
                 Of
                 vocall
                 prayer
                 .
                 422
              
               
                 76
                 Of
                 sudden
                 prayer
                 .
                 423
              
               
                 77
                 Of
                 composed
                 prayer
                 .
                 424
              
               
                 78
                 Of
                 preparation
                 before
                 prayer
                 .
                 424
              
               
                 79
                 Of
                 conceiued
                 prayer
                 .
                 426
              
               
                 80
                 Of
                 prescribed
                 prayer
                 .
                 427
              
               
                 81
                 Direction
                 to
                 conceiue
                 a
                 prayer
                 .
                 429
              
               
                 82
                 Of
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 function
                 therein
                 .
                 429
              
               
                 83
                 Of
                 the
                 peoples
                 consent
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
                 431
              
               
                 84
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
                 431
              
               
                 85
                 Of
                 vnanimitie
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
                 433
              
               
                 86
                 Of
                 vttering
                 publike
                 prayer
                 with
                 an
                 audible
                 voice
                 .
                 433
              
               
                 87
                 Of
                 praying
                 in
                 a
                 knowne
                 tongue
                 .
                 434
              
               
                 88
                 Of
                 the
                 aberrations
                 contrary
                 to
                 praying
                 with
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 434
              
               
                 90
                 Of
                 vniformitie
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
                 435
              
               
                 91
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
                 436
              
               
                 92
                 Of
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 .
                 437
              
               
                 93
                 Of
                 prayer
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 .
                 437
              
               
                 94
                 Of
                 secret
                 prayer
                 .
                 438
              
               
                 95
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
                 440
              
               
                 96
                 Of
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 ardencie
                 .
                 441
              
               
                 97
                 Of
                 teares
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 442
              
               
                 98
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 continuance
                 in
                 praier
                 .
                 443
              
               
                 99
                 Of
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 extraordinarie
                 prayer
                 .
                 445
              
               
                 100
                 Of
                 the
                 sundry
                 kinds
                 of
                 Fasts
                 .
                 446
              
               
                 101
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fasts
                 .
                 448
              
               
                 102
                 Of
                 forbearing
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 449
              
               
                 103
                 Of
                 forbearing
                 other
                 things
                 beside
                 food
                 in
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 451
              
               
                 104
                 Of
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 454
              
               
                 105
                 Of
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 Past
                 .
                 455
              
               
                 106
                 Of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 456
              
               
                 107
                 Of
                 Supplication
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 .
                 459
              
               
                 108
                 Of
                 examination
                 ,
                 another
                 end
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
                 460
              
               
                 109
                 Of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 end
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
                 461
              
               
                 110
                 Of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 a
                 fourth
                 end
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
                 462
              
               
                 111
                 Of
                 Fasting
                 now
                 vnder
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 463
              
               
                 112
                 Of
                 Vowes
                 .
                 464
              
               
                 113
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 concurre
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Vow
                 .
                 466
              
               
                 114
                 Of
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 Fastes
                 and
                 Vowes
                 .
                 467
              
               
                 115
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
                 469
              
               
                 116
                 Of
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
                 470
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
               The
               time
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 117
                 OF
                 praying
                 alwayes
                 .
                 pag.
                 471
              
               
                 118
                 Of
                 praying
                 euery
                 day
                 .
                 473
              
               
                 119
                 Of
                 the
                 fittest
                 times
                 for
                 daily
                 prayer
                 .
                 474
              
               
                 120
                 Of
                 constant
                 keeping
                 our
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 475
              
               
                 121
                 Of
                 Canonicall
                 houres
                 .
                 476
              
               
                 122
                 Of
                 neglecting
                 times
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 477
              
               
                 123
                 Of
                 praying
                 in
                 all
                 affaires
                 .
                 478
              
               
                 124
                 Of
                 continuall
                 Eiaculations
                 .
                 479
              
               
                 125
                 Of
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 alwayes
                 .
                 480
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 126
                 OF
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 )
                 .
                 pag.
                 481
              
               
                 127
                 Of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 482
              
               
                 
                 128
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 485
              
               
                 129
                 Of
                 prayer
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 486
              
               
                 130
                 Of
                 discerning
                 whē
                 we
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 486
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FIFT
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               helpe
               of
               prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 131
                 OF
                 watching
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 .
                 pag.
                 488
              
               
                 131
                 Of
                 Popish
                 Night-vigils
                 .
                 489
              
               
                 132
                 Of
                 superstitious
                 watching
                 for
                 Christs
                 comming
                 .
                 490
              
               
                 133
                 Of
                 watching
                 both
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
                 491
              
               
                 134
                 Of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 drowsinesse
                 .
                 492
              
               
                 135
                 Of
                 going
                 drowsily
                 to
                 prayer
                 .
                 493
              
               
                 136
                 Directions
                 for
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
                 494
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               meanes
               of
               preuailing
               by
               prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1
                 37
                 OF
                 perseuerance
                 .
                 pag.
                 496
              
               
                 138
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 aske
                 with
                 all
                 perseuerance
                 .
                 497
              
               
                 139
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 praying
                 alwaies
                 and
                 with
                 
                   all
                   perseuerance
                
                 .
                 498
              
               
                 140
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 perseuering
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   much
                   babbling
                
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 499
              
               
                 141
                 Of
                 holding
                 out
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 142
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 .
                 501
              
               
                 143
                 Of
                 the
                 damage
                 of
                 not
                 perseuering
                 ,
                 and
                 aduantage
                 of
                 perseuering
                 .
                 502
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SEVENTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               persons
               for
               whom
               prayer
               is
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 144
                 OF
                 desiring
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
                 pag.
                 503
              
               
                 145
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 desire
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
                 504
              
               
                 146
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 desiring
                 other
                 mens
                 prayers
                 ,
                 &
                 making
                 them
                 Mediators
                 .
                 505
              
               
                 147
                 Of
                 those
                 who
                 vse
                 ,
                 or
                 refuse
                 to
                 aske
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
                 505
              
               
                 148
                 That
                 none
                 is
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 anothers
                 prayer
                 .
                 506
              
               
                 149
                 Of
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 liuing
                 onely
                 .
                 507
              
               
                 150
                 Of
                 the
                 Papists
                 arguments
                 for
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 508
              
               
                 151
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Ministers
                 .
                 509
              
               
                 152
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Ministers
                 .
                 510
              
               
                 153
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
                 513
              
               
                 154
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 inability
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 513
              
               
                 155
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 ability
                 in
                 Ministers
                 .
                 514
              
               
                 156
                 Of
                 vtterāce
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 therby
                 .
                 516
              
               
                 157
                 Of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 ability
                 to
                 vtter
                 what
                 he
                 conceiueth
                 .
                 517
              
               
                 158
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 gift
                 of
                 vtterance
                 .
                 518
              
               
                 159
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 gifts
                 bestowed
                 .
                 519
              
               
                 160
                 Of
                 opening
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
                 520
              
               
                 161
                 Of
                 deliuering
                 the
                 Word
                 distinctly
                 and
                 audibly
                 .
                 521
              
               
                 162
                 Of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 preaching
                 .
                 522
              
               
                 163
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 wherein
                 boldnesse
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 shewed
                 .
                 524
              
               
                 164
                 Of
                 ioying
                 courage
                 &
                 wisdom
                 together
                 .
                 529
              
               
                 165
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 seeking
                 to
                 edify
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 525
              
               
                 166
                 Of
                 making
                 knowne
                 what
                 we
                 know
                 .
                 526
              
               
                 167
                 Of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 528
              
               
                 168
                 Of
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 528
              
               
                 169
                 Of
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 530
              
               
                 170
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 531
              
               
                 171
                 Of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 errors
                 about
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 531
              
               
                 172
                 Of
                 mans
                 preferring
                 other
                 mysteries
                 before
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 532
              
               
                 173
                 Of
                 well
                 discharging
                 a
                 mans
                 office
                 .
                 533
              
               
                 174
                 Of
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 535
              
               
                 175
                 Of
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 537
              
               
                 176
                 Of
                 the
                 respect
                 of
                 due
                 to
                 Ministers
                 .
                 537
              
               
                 177
                 Of
                 despising
                 Ministers
                 .
                 538
              
               
                 178
                 Of
                 the
                 incouragement
                 of
                 Ministers
                 against
                 their
                 despisers
                 .
                 539
              
               
                 179
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 walking
                 worthy
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 539
              
               
                 180
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 faith
                 fulnesse
                 .
                 540
              
               
                 181
                 Of
                 holding
                 close
                 to
                 Gods
                 message
                 .
                 540
              
               
                 182
                 Of
                 declaring
                 Gods
                 whole
                 will.
                 541
              
               
                 183
                 Of
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 deliuering
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 541
              
               
                 184
                 Of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 high
                 calling
                 .
                 543
              
               
                 185
                 How
                 mans
                 weaknesse
                 is
                 succoured
                 by
                 the
                 
                 ministery
                 of
                 man.
                 544
              
               
                 186
                 How
                 Faith
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 ma●
                 .
                 544
              
               
                 187
                 Of
                 receiuing
                 Gods
                 message
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 man.
                 545
              
               
                 188
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Pauls
                 being
                 chained
                 .
                 546
              
               
                 189
                 Of
                 the
                 hard
                 vsage
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
                 547
              
               
                 190
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 holy
                 glorying
                 in
                 his
                 chaine
                 .
                 548
              
               
                 191
                 Of
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 maketh
                 persecution
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 reioycing
                 .
                 549
              
               
                 192
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 men
                 may
                 suffer
                 with
                 comfort
                 .
                 550
              
               
                 193
                 Of
                 the
                 worlds
                 vile
                 handling
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 551
              
               
                 194
                 Of
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 Christs
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 hardly
                 vsed
                 .
                 552
              
               
                 195
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 vsing
                 their
                 libertie
                 .
                 553
              
               
                 196
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 forbearing
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 being
                 inhibited
                 .
                 554
              
               
                 197
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 needlesse
                 forbearing
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 555
              
               
                 198
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Ministers
                 restrained
                 .
                 556
              
               
                 199
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 boldnesse
                 .
                 556
              
               
                 200
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 iealousie
                 ouer
                 himselfe
                 .
                 557
              
               
                 201
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 desire
                 well
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 function
                 .
                 558
              
               
                 202
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 constant
                 resolution
                 .
                 558
              
               
                 203
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 stedfast
                 faith
                 .
                 558
              
               
                 204
                 Of
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 foren
                 amed
                 vertues
                 .
                 559
              
               
                 205
                 How
                 most
                 mens
                 disposition
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 Pauls
                 .
                 560
              
               
                 206
                 Of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 preaching
                 boldly
                 .
                 561
              
               
                 207
                 Of
                 preaching
                 after
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 .
                 561
              
               
                 208
                 Of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 carrying
                 himselfe
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 present
                 estate
                 .
                 562
              
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             FOVRTH
             TREATISE
             Of
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
            
             
               Of
               Gods
               Mercie
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 pag
                 565
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 Christs
                 censure
                 vpon
                 the
                 slander
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 .
                 567
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 resolution
                 and
                 seuerall
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 569
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 deliuered
                 .
                 570
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sinnes
                 .
                 571
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 pardoning
                 all
                 sinnes
                 .
                 574
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 how
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 576
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 blasphemie
                 583
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 the
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 Man.
                 584
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 Gods
                 impartiality
                 in
                 offering
                 mercy
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 587
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 the
                 title
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 giuen
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 588
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 the
                 particular
                 respect
                 wherein
                 this
                 title
                 
                   (
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 )
                 is
                 heere
                 vsed
                 .
                 591
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 ouercomming
                 mans
                 vngratefulnesse
                 .
                 593
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
            
             
               Of
               Gods
               Iustice
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 OF
                 abusing
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
                 pag.
                 595
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 the
                 vnpardonable
                 sin
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 596
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 598
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 598
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 fin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 sinnes
                 .
                 603
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 605
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   SHALL
                   &
                   SHALL
                   NEVER
                
                 be
                 forgiuē
                 .
                 607
              
               
                 21
                 Of
                 the
                 errors
                 which
                 Papists
                 gather
                 from
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 609
              
               
                 22
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   phrase
                   ,
                
                 Nor
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 610
              
               
                 23
                 Of
                 the
                 many
                 answeres
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 giuen
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 collection
                 ,
                 concerning
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 611
              
               
                 24
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   reasons
                   why
                   this
                   phrase
                
                 (
                 Nor
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 
                   is
                   vsed
                
                 .
                 613
              
               
                 
                 25
                 Of
                 seeking
                 pardon
                 for
                 sin
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 614
              
               
                 26
                 Of
                 the
                 sence
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 614
              
               
                 27
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 vnpardonable
                 .
                 615
              
               
                 28
                 Of
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 his
                 damnation
                 who
                 sinneth
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 617
              
               
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 eternity
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
                 618
              
               
                 30
                 Of
                 the
                 answeres
                 to
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 obiection
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 619
              
               
                 31
                 Of
                 the
                 answeres
                 to
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 obiection
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 .
                 620
              
               
                 32
                 Of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 being
                 pardoned
                 or
                 damned
                 .
                 621
              
               
                 33
                 Of
                 preuenting
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 622
              
               
                 34
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 cannot
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 625
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Table
           .
        
      
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           ,
           thus
           to
           be
           amended
           .
        
         
           PAge
           9.
           line
           6.
           reade
           Luke
           14.
           31.
           
           p
           40.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           and
           long
           experienced
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           much
           trouble
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           earth
           hath
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           seruants
           of
           God.
           p.
           99.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           imply
           .
           p.
           112.
           
           The
           marginall
           note
           should
           be
           in
           the
           last
           line
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           27.
           r
           double
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           §
           .
           2.
           p.
           123.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           is
           in
           the
           law
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           many
           to
           be
           .
           p.
           138.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           entred
           .
           p.
           153.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           many
           wayes
           .
           p.
           170.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           and
           crosses
           .
           p.
           172.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           ouer
           our selues
           ,
           ibid.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           no
           sach
           matter
           .
           p.
           176.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           Ismaeliticall
           .
           p.
           193.
           l.
           30
           r.
           thanketh
           him
           .
           p.
           198.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           what
           is
           .
           p.
           203.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           Heb.
           11.
           6.
           p.
           221.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           very
           God.
           p.
           231.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           after
           a
           peculiar
           .
           p.
           244.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           at
           our
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           2.
           
           ●
           .
           from
           breeding
           faith
           .
           p.
           251.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           a
           contrary
           affection
           .
           p.
           267.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           .
           p.
           268.
           l.
           13
           ,
           r.
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           p
           281.
           l.
           18
           r.
           where
           they
           light
           .
           p.
           284.
           l.
           3
           :
           r.
           of
           striuing
           .
           p.
           354.
           l.
           19
           r.
           Gods
           worship
           .
           p.
           381.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           an
           ordinary
           .
           p
           389.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           to
           this
           .
           p.
           392.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           they
           were
           .
           p.
           447.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           respectiuely
           .
           p.
           452.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           for
           recreation
           p.
           457
           l.
           3.
           r
           the
           issue
           .
           p.
           458.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           As
           for
           .
           p.
           460
           l.
           20.
           r.
           are
           subordinate
           .
           p.
           461.
           l.
           4
           ,
           r
           from
           among
           .
           p.
           464.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           extraordinary
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           other
           helpe
           .
           p.
           482.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           the
           gift
           .
           p.
           485
           l.
           26.
           r
           ,
           good
           .
           p.
           490.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           ought
           .
           p
           490.
           l
           25
           r.
           synecdochically
           .
           p.
           492.
           l.
           19.
           20.
           r.
           Disciples
           .
           p.
           522
           l.
           4
           r.
           their
           lungs
           .
           p.
           529.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           spoken
           of
           .
           p.
           530.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           abst●use
           .
           p.
           532.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Marcionites
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           28.
           r
           Enth●asiasts
           .
           p.
           537.
           l.
           31.
           put
           out
           the
           parenthesis
           .
           p.
           540
           l.
           14.
           r.
           procureth
           ,
           preserueth
           safely
           .
           p.
           547.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           iust
           offence
           .
           p.
           566.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           he
           tha●
           casteth
           .
           p.
           583.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           of
           his
           sinne
           .
           p.
           587.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           mourne
           .
           p.
           589.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           in
           his
           complaint
           .
           p.
           595.
           l.
           30.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           obiect
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           p.
           600.
           l.
           5
           r.
           what
           is
           it
           to
           .
           p.
           606.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           haue
           gone
           .
           p.
           613.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           giuing
           no
           raines
           .
           p.
           614.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           spectacle
           .
           p.
           615.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           the
           Kings
           of
           .
           p.
           620.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           courts
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
             Faults
             in
             the
             margine
             .
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
             Deut.
             20.
             8.
             p.
             10.
             
             Pro●
             .
             27.
             7.
             p.
             11.
             or
             in
             any
             .
             p.
             332.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             p.
             500.
             e
             Luk.
             18.
             7.
             p.
             523.
             d
             Mar.
             1.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             Errata
             Hebr.
             Graec.
             Lat.
             in
             marg
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             32.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             40.
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             60.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             65.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             68.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p
             132.
             in
             monte
             .
             p.
             146.
             fiunt
             .
             p.
             207.
             emolumenti
             .
             p.
             255.
             sine
             charitate
             .
             p.
             268.
             oculos
             luos
             .
             p.
             378.
             illi
             vitae
             .
             p.
             389.
             flagellamut
             .
             p.
             431.
             tonitrui
             .
             p.
             494.
             vigil
             ales
             .
             p.
             509.
             cosdem
             .
             p.
             529.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             532.
             
             S.
             S.
             Trid.
             p.
             577.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Multa
             alia
             per
             inscitiam
             &
             incuriam
             typographi
             occurrunt
             errata
             ,
             praesertim
             in
             Graecarum
             voccum
             tonis
             ,
             &
             Hebr.
             characteribus
             :
             quaeeùm
             eruditus
             lactor
             facilè
             possit
             deprehendere
             ,
             singulis
             recensendis
             immorarti
             non
             eft
             necesse
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Whole
           Armour
           of
           GOD.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             TREATISE
             .
          
           
             Of
             Arming
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               Fountaine
               of
               Christian
               Courage
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Finally
                 my
                 Brethren
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Summe
                 and
                 seuerall
                 Heads
                 .
              
               
                 SAint
                 PAVL
                 hauing
                 deliuered
                 such
                 a
                 doctrines
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 precepts
                 of
                 maners
                 (
                 both
                 c
                 generall
                 concerning
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 particular
                 concerning
                 the
                 distinct
                 degrees
                 of
                 seuerall
                 persons
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 )
                 as
                 hee
                 thought
                 most
                 meete
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 closing
                 vp
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 giueth
                 a
                 worthy
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 performing
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   couragious
                   and
                   well
                   furnished
                   against
                   all
                   those
                   difficulties
                   and
                   dangers
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   meete
                   in
                   their
                   Christian
                   course
                   .
                
                 Wel
                 knew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
                 while
                 here
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 prone
                 to
                 faint
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 hazard
                 to
                 be
                 foiled
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 power
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 taketh
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 ,
                 vigilant
                 ,
                 and
                 valiant
                 Captaine
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 souldier-like
                 termes
                 animateth
                 the
                 Lords
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 faint
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 daunted
                 with
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Direction
                 is
                 continued
                 from
                 verse
                 10.
                 to
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 two
                 :
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     wee
                     bee
                     couragious
                     ,
                     verse
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     be
                     well
                     prepared
                     :
                     v.
                     11.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 note
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     manner
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     matter
                  
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 exhortation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Finally
                   my
                   brethren
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 
                   in
                   these
                
                 ,
                 Be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 note
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Meanes
                     ,
                     how
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Motiue
                     ,
                     why
                  
                
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 well
                 prepared
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 is
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   well
                   armed
                
                 ,
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 generall
                 laid
                 downe
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 particular
                 exemplified
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 c
                 generall
                 is
                 once
                 declared
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 thereof
                 )
                 repeated
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 amplified
                 by
                 the
                 f
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 g
                 In
                 the
                 particular
                 exemplification
                 there
                 are
                 sixe
                 
                   spirituall
                   graces
                
                 ,
                 fitly
                 resembled
                 to
                 sixe
                 
                   pecces
                   of
                   Armour
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 because
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 weild
                 this
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 h
                 Dauid
                 the
                 armor
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 that
                 heauenly
                 exercise
                 of
                 i
                 prayer
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 especially
                 for
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 chiefe
                 guides
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Motiue
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 describeth
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Euery
                 word
                 almost
                 in
                 this
                 Direction
                 is
                 of
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 into
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 point
                 in
                 order
                 is
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 exhortation
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 setteth
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     necessitie
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     vrged
                     ,
                     Finally
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     affection
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     vrgeth
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       Brethren
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   original
                   world
                   translated
                
                 finally
                 ,
                 
                 
                   signifieth
                   ,
                   a
                
                 remainder
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   implieth
                   that
                   yet
                   remained
                   one
                   necessity
                   point
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   before
                   he
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   if
                   with
                   more
                   copie
                   of
                   words
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   said
                
                 ;
                 Though
                 I
                 haue
                 sufficiently
                 instructed
                 you
                 in
                 doctrines
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 precepts
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 needfull
                 point
                 behinde
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 conclude
                 all
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 remainder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 remainder
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 yee
                 may
                 make
                 good
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 hitherto
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 bee
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Is
                 this
                 Direction
                 so
                 needful
                 a
                 point
                 ?
                 a
                 point
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 ?
                 a
                 point
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ?
                 then
                 k
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 
                   giue
                   the
                   more
                   earnest
                   heed
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   lest
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   we
                   should
                   let
                   it
                   slip
                   .
                
                 In
                 hearing
                 we
                 must
                 well
                 heede
                 it
                 :
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 well
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 slip
                 like
                 water
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 colinder
                 or
                 riuen
                 dish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 vrge
                 this
                 point
                 yet
                 somewhat
                 the
                 more
                 forcibly
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 manifesteth
                 his
                 affection
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 which
                 declare
                 both
                 the
                 humilitie
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gentlenesse
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Brother
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 equalitie
                 :
                 
                 in
                 calling
                 them
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 himselfe
                 equall
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 he
                 himselfe
                 were
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 an
                 extraordinarie
                 Minister
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Father
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 a
                 planter
                 of
                 many
                 famous
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 planter
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 were
                 poore
                 meane
                 men
                 ,
                 handicrafts
                 men
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 laboured
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 for
                 their
                 liuing
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 also
                 b
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 bond-men
                 ;
                 yet
                 without
                 exception
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 he
                 termeth
                 and
                 counteth
                 them
                 all
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 c
                 maketh
                 himself
                 
                   euall
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   lower
                   sort
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 his
                 humilitie
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 to
                 affect
                 titles
                 of
                 superioritie
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 bee
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 arrogancie
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 d
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 taxeth
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 giue
                 titles
                 of
                 equallitie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 humilitie
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 notes
                 of
                 humilitie
                 may
                 be
                 oft
                 noted
                 both
                 in
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 this
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 they
                 knew
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 offices
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 degrees
                 ,
                 among
                 Christians
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 e
                 
                   all
                   had
                   one
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 fellow
                 members
                 of
                 f
                 
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   bodie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 spirituall
                 estate
                 g
                 
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Take
                 my
                 Brethren
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 take
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 humilitie
                 .
                 
                 For
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 h
                 
                   he
                   tooke
                   part
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   all
                   were
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   call
                   vs
                   Brethren
                   .
                
                 Who
                 then
                 can
                 disdaine
                 to
                 call
                 any
                 Saint
                 Brother
                 ?
                 This
                 point
                 of
                 humilitie
                 and
                 meekenesse
                 
                 Christ
                 willeth
                 vs
                 after
                 an
                 especiall
                 manner
                 to
                 i
                 learne
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 which
                 will
                 highly
                 grace
                 vs
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 It
                 maketh
                 vs
                 amiable
                 in
                 Gods
                 eyes
                 ,
                 who
                 k
                 
                   Giueth
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   lowly
                
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 maketh
                 our
                 company
                 very
                 acceptable
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 An
                 humble
                 minded
                 man
                 who
                 maketh
                 himselfe
                 equall
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 sort
                 ,
                 &
                 accounteth
                 all
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sociable
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 conuerse
                 with
                 any
                 for
                 their
                 mutual
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 proud
                 and
                 ambitious
                 spirits
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 scorne
                 and
                 disdaine
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 men
                 cannot
                 well
                 endure
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 
                   God
                   will
                   resist
                   them
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 your
                 parts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 be
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 your
                 place
                 or
                 calling
                 bee
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 excellencie
                 or
                 eminencie
                 you
                 haue
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 all
                 Saints
                 haue
                 one
                 Father
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 account
                 one
                 another
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Let
                 Magi
                 strates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 apply
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 As
                 for
                 such
                 prophane
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 deride
                 the
                 Saints
                 for
                 giuing
                 this
                 title
                 Brethren
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 thorow
                 those
                 Saints
                 sides
                 strike
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               
                 Note
                 further
                 the
                 gentle
                 and
                 milde
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 title
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 loue
                 :
                 My
                 ,
                 an
                 attribute
                 which
                 addeth
                 emphasis
                 thereunto
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 places
                 he
                 vseth
                 other
                 attributes
                 ,
                 which
                 adde
                 greater
                 emphasis
                 ,
                 as
                 m
                 
                   My
                   beloued
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   My
                   brethren
                   beloued
                   and
                   longed
                   for
                   .
                
                 So
                 like
                 wise
                 other
                 phrases
                 which
                 imply
                 as
                 great
                 meekenesse
                 and
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 as
                 o
                 
                   My
                   little
                   children
                
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   My
                   beloued
                   children
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 want
                 of
                 authority
                 to
                 command
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 thus
                 gently
                 exhort
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 prouoke
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 bounden
                 duty
                 and
                 tended
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 
                 Marke
                 how
                 he
                 dealeth
                 with
                 
                   Philemon
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 meekenesse
                 he
                 insinuateth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 that
                 hee
                 seeketh
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   good
                
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 them
                 and
                 
                   their
                   good
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Learne
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christians
                 how
                 to
                 enforce
                 your
                 exhortations
                 and
                 perswasions
                 :
                 
                 euen
                 with
                 euidences
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 mildnesse
                 and
                 gentlenes
                 .
                 (
                 f
                 
                   The
                   seruants
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   must
                   not
                   striue
                   ,
                   but
                   bee
                   gentle
                   toward
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 )
                 Thus
                 shall
                 you
                 giue
                 them
                 a
                 pleasant
                 sauour
                 and
                 sweete
                 rellish
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 whereunto
                 yee
                 exhort
                 be
                 vnpleasing
                 to
                 mens
                 naturall
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 appetite
                 .
                 
                 When
                 ful
                 some
                 potions
                 or
                 bitter
                 pills
                 are
                 sweetned
                 with
                 sugar
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 swallowed
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 digested
                 :
                 so
                 exhottations
                 seasoned
                 with
                 termes
                 of
                 mildnesse
                 and
                 gentlenesse
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 direction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 need
                 of
                 Christian
                 courage
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 matter
                 followeth
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Bee
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                   :
                
                 wherenote
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 thing
                 required
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 heere
                 speaketh
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 and
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 valorous
                 and
                 couragious
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 Christian
                 duties
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Christian
                   valour
                   and
                   spirituall
                   courage
                   is
                   a
                   needfull
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                 Note
                 with
                 what
                 varietie
                 of
                 phrase
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 exhort
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Stand
                   fast
                   ,
                   quit
                   you
                   like
                   men
                   ,
                   be
                   strong
                   :
                
                 hereunto
                 g
                 God
                 perswadeth
                 his
                 seruant
                 Ioshuah
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 his
                 sonne
                 Salomon
                 .
                 i
                 Dauid
                 had
                 in
                 him
                 this
                 holy
                 valour
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 went
                 against
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 k
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 valorous
                 and
                 strong
                 did
                 Christ
                 our
                 Captaine
                 shew
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 vp
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 l
                 The
                 Euangelist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   stedfastly
                   set
                   his
                   face
                
                 ,
                 he
                 setled
                 himselfe
                 fully
                 to
                 go
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 drink
                 a
                 most
                 bitter
                 cup
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Because
                 Peter
                 labored
                 to
                 disswade
                 him
                 ,
                 m
                 he
                 sharpely
                 rebuked
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 him
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 why
                 this
                 spirituall
                 valour
                 is
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 are
                 specially
                 two
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 indisposition
                 ,
                 timerousnes
                 ,
                 dulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 back
                 wardnesse
                 to
                 all
                 holy
                 and
                 good
                 duties
                 .
                 What
                 Christian
                 findeth
                 not
                 this
                 by
                 woefull
                 experience
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 pray
                 ,
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 or
                 performe
                 any
                 other
                 like
                 Christian
                 dutie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 fearefulnesse
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 flesh
                 hangeth
                 backe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Beare
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 drawne
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 .
                 n
                 This
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 found
                 in
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 rowsing
                 vp
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 dulnesse
                 we
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 valour
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 oppositions
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 meet
                 withal
                 .
                 We
                 heard
                 before
                 how
                 the
                 flesh
                 would
                 hang
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 labour
                 to
                 hinder
                 vs.
                 The
                 world
                 wil
                 like
                 wise
                 do
                 what
                 it
                 can
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 vaine
                 inticements
                 to
                 seduce
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 drew
                 away
                 Demas
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 reproach
                 ,
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 to
                 terrifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 forsooke
                 Paul
                 )
                 But
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 Diuell
                 will
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 resist
                 vs
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 hee
                 resisted
                 Iehoshuah
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 vs
                 (
                 b
                 as
                 hee
                 hindred
                 Paul
                 )
                 yea
                 to
                 buffet
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 c
                 hee
                 buffeted
                 the
                 same
                 Paul.
                 )
                 To
                 omit
                 other
                 instances
                 ,
                 most
                 liuely
                 is
                 this
                 set
                 foorth
                 in
                 our
                 Head
                 and
                 
                   Generall
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 .
                 So
                 soone
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 his
                 publike
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   the
                   Tempter
                   came
                   to
                   him
                
                 :
                 after
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 ,
                 Satan
                 stirred
                 vp
                 the
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 
                 other
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 he
                 mooued
                 e
                 Peter
                 to
                 disswade
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 then
                 again
                 f
                 
                   came
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 to
                 discourage
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 oppositions
                 are
                 all
                 Christs
                 members
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 no
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 holding
                 out
                 and
                 enduring
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 without
                 this
                 Christian
                 valour
                 and
                 magnanimitie
                 heere
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Iustly
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 taxed
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 too
                 timerously
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 securely
                 and
                 careiesly
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Christian
                 course
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vndertake
                 such
                 Christian
                 duties
                 as
                 are
                 required
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 many
                 duties
                 are
                 cleane
                 omitted
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 other
                 intermitted
                 and
                 broken
                 off
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 halfe
                 done
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 vntowardly
                 are
                 they
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 comfort
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Lamentable
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 how
                 small
                 matters
                 doe
                 discourage
                 many
                 who
                 know
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 oft
                 in
                 conscience
                 moued
                 to
                 walke
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 want
                 this
                 Christian
                 courage
                 ,
                 were
                 better
                 not
                 giue
                 vp
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 bee
                 Christs
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 or
                 professe
                 that
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 fight
                 the
                 Lords
                 battailes
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 their
                 timerousnesse
                 and
                 cowardlinesse
                 they
                 discourage
                 other
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 hearten
                 the
                 enemie
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 that
                 were
                 g
                 
                   fearefull
                   and
                   faint
                   hearted
                
                 to
                 fight
                 his
                 battailes
                 on
                 earth
                 against
                 earthly
                 enemies
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 made
                 others
                 faint
                 like
                 themselues
                 .
                 Can
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 entertaine
                 faint
                 hearted
                 souldiers
                 in
                 his
                 spirituall
                 battailes
                 against
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 combates
                 his
                 owne
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 childrens
                 saluation
                 are
                 so
                 deepely
                 ingaged
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Enemie
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Wolfe
                 ,
                 if
                 strongly
                 he
                 be
                 resisted
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   he
                   will
                   flie
                
                 ;
                 if
                 timerously
                 he
                 be
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 more
                 eagerly
                 pursue
                 and
                 insult
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 
                 Indeauour
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 get
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 an
                 holy
                 courage
                 and
                 spirituall
                 valour
                 ,
                 shaking
                 off
                 our
                 naturall
                 fearefulnesse
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   that
                   in
                   nothing
                   we
                   feare
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 our
                 General
                 did
                 )
                 c
                 endure
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 shame
                 .
                 )
                 We
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 Christs
                 souldiers
                 must
                 duely
                 consider
                 the
                 aduice
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 ,
                 Luke
                 14
                 13.
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 how
                 mightie
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 encounter
                 withall
                 .
                 We
                 shal
                 d
                 hereafter
                 heare
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 battaile
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vndertake
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 mightie
                 ,
                 malicious
                 ,
                 subtill
                 our
                 enemies
                 be
                 :
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 al
                 this
                 we
                 be
                 minded
                 to
                 fight
                 vnder
                 Christs
                 banner
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 we
                 strong
                 and
                 couragious
                 ,
                 bold
                 as
                 e
                 Lions
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 f
                 righteous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 strength
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 BVt
                 alasse
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 are
                 we
                 weake
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ?
                 What
                 strength
                 can
                 there
                 bee
                 in
                 vs
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 such
                 enemies
                 as
                 will
                 set
                 on
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 remouing
                 this
                 scruple
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 whereby
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 strength
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 seeking
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 casting
                 our selues
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 strength
                 and
                 valour
                 whereby
                 wee
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 fight
                 the
                 Lords
                 battaile
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 all
                 our
                 sufficiencie
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   without
                   Christ
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                
                 Dauid
                 
                   saith
                   vnto
                   God
                
                 ,
                 c
                 I
                 loue
                 thee
                 dearely
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 strength
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 rock
                 and
                 fortresse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 euident
                 then
                 needs
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 Apostle
                 was
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 valiant
                 champion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 but
                 whence
                 had
                 he
                 this
                 strength
                 ?
                 d
                 
                   I
                   am
                   able
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   through
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   strengtheneth
                   
                   mee
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 in
                 particular
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 affirmeth
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 e
                 
                   were
                   strengthned
                   with
                   all
                   might
                   through
                   Gods
                   glorious
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 thus
                 reserued
                 all
                 strength
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   him
                
                 :
                 partly
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 
                 For
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 we
                 might
                 flye
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 streights
                 cast
                 our selues
                 on
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 preserued
                 and
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 praise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 For
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 distresses
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 confident
                 .
                 Much
                 more
                 bold
                 may
                 wee
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
                 Gods
                 power
                 being
                 infinite
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 mated
                 by
                 any
                 aduerse
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 is
                 finite
                 :
                 were
                 our
                 strength
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 it
                 might
                 seeme
                 somewhat
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 feare
                 of
                 decay
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 rest
                 vpon
                 an
                 omnipotencie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 a
                 farre
                 surer
                 proppe
                 vnto
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 heare
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Learne
                 wee
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 confidence
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 owne
                 inabilitie
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 shall
                 wee
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 helpe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 ouer
                 weene
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 conceit
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 themselues
                 ,
                 will
                 bee
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 seeking
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 foully
                 scorne
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 vnto
                 them
                 Marke
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 proud
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conceit
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   He
                   contemneth
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 as
                 b
                 
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   full
                   despiseth
                   an
                   hony
                   combe
                   ,
                
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 confident
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 help
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Hauing
                 seene
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 renounced
                 all
                 confidence
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 
                 flye
                 to
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 thereon
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 yea
                 so
                 may
                 wee
                 bee
                 quiet
                 and
                 secure
                 .
                 This
                 sure
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 safe
                 rocke
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 strong
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 both
                 strengthen
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 weaken
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 confidence
                 did
                 c
                 Dauid
                 come
                 against
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 and
                 preuailed
                 Thus
                 may
                 wee
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 victorie
                 :
                 d
                 
                   Through
                   God
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   conquerours
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 But
                 vaine
                 is
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 trusting
                 to
                 themselues
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 defie
                 all
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 Proud
                 crakers
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 pride
                 at
                 length
                 shall
                 haue
                 a
                 fall
                 .
                 Such
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 outward
                 power
                 were
                 e
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Senache●ib
                 .
                 Intollerable
                 is
                 this
                 presumption
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 outward
                 strength
                 :
                 note
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 17.
                 50.
                 
                 &
                 Isa
                 .
                 37.
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 
                 But
                 more
                 then
                 most
                 intollerable
                 in
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 one
                 dramme
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 are
                 as
                 g
                 
                   water
                   spilt
                   vpon
                   the
                   ground
                
                 .
                 h
                 Peter
                 was
                 too
                 confident
                 therein
                 :
                 had
                 hee
                 not
                 seene
                 his
                 presumption
                 after
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 puffed
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 speedily
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 fearefull
                 had
                 beene
                 the
                 issue
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 prouoketh
                 God
                 then
                 spirituall
                 a
                 pride
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 derogatory
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Vaine
                 also
                 is
                 their
                 confidence
                 who
                 goe
                 from
                 weake
                 to
                 weake
                 ,
                 from
                 themselues
                 to
                 other
                 creatures
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 b
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 for
                 helpe
                 .
                 Fitly
                 doth
                 the
                 c
                 Prophet
                 compare
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 reede
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 if
                 one
                 leane
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 breaketh
                 and
                 renteth
                 his
                 arme
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 si●ly
                 Papists
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 some
                 thinke
                 to
                 bee
                 strong
                 in
                 Pope
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 charitie
                 wee
                 may
                 thinke
                 to
                 bee
                 very
                 feenes
                 in
                 hell
                 :
                 other
                 in
                 Saint
                 George
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 who
                 neuer
                 were
                 :
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 meere
                 fictions
                 :
                 other
                 (
                 who
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 far
                 surer
                 ground
                 of
                 confidence
                 )
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 
                 and
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 holy
                 and
                 worthy
                 Saints
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 Saints
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 strength
                 to
                 helpe
                 others
                 ;
                 they
                 only
                 had
                 a
                 sufficiencie
                 for
                 themselues
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 need
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 seeke
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 best
                 help
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 like
                 those
                 d
                 
                   who
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   wels
                   and
                   found
                   no
                   water
                   :
                   they
                   returned
                   with
                   their
                   vessels
                   emptie
                   :
                   they
                   were
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   and
                   confounded
                   ,
                   and
                   couered
                   their
                   heads
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Gods
                 power
                 most
                 mightie
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 rather
                 mooued
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 vaine
                 confidence
                 in
                 our selues
                 or
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 bold
                 ,
                 valiant
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 casting
                 our
                 whole
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 these
                 next
                 words
                 (
                 
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 forceable
                 amplificatiō
                 of
                 this
                 former
                 point
                 .
                 Some
                 distinguish
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 effect
                 ,
                 attributing
                 might
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 make
                 
                   Gods
                   might
                
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   their
                   power
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 bee
                 strong
                 
                   in
                   that
                   power
                   which
                   yee
                   receiue
                   from
                   the
                   might
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 distinction
                 heere
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 First
                 too
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 good
                 ground
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 aimeth
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 our
                 faith
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 it
                 firme
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 setteth
                 foorth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   agreeable
                
                 to
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 this
                 clause
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   in
                   the
                   power
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 implieth
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 heere
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 is
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 phrase
                 therfore
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 heere
                 vseth
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Hebraisme
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 for
                 perspicuitie
                 sake
                 translate
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   mightie
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnfitly
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 phrase
                 is
                 vsed
                 a
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 most
                 translated
                 
                   his
                   mightie
                   power
                
                 :
                 this
                 Hebraisme
                 
                   power
                   of
                   might
                
                 ,
                 addeth
                 great
                 emphasis
                 ,
                 and
                 implieth
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 by
                 an
                 excellencie
                 and
                 propriety
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Gods
                 power
                 onely
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 power
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 meere
                 weaknesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 hence
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   whereunto
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   trust
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   mighty
                   and
                   strong
                   power
                   ,
                
                 a
                 power
                 able
                 to
                 protect
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 might
                 of
                 al
                 aduerse
                 power
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   an
                   exceeding
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   power
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 searcheth
                 after
                 rare
                 and
                 high
                 phrases
                 to
                 set
                 foorth
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 greatnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 by
                 ordinary
                 and
                 vsuall
                 phrases
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 Gods
                 greatnesse
                 is
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 infinite
                 ,
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 inutterable
                 ,
                 vnconceiueable
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 mighty
                 winde
                 which
                 driueth
                 all
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 swift
                 and
                 strong
                 streame
                 against
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 swimme
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 burning
                 flaming
                 fire
                 which
                 consumeth
                 and
                 deuoureth
                 all
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 Gods
                 power
                 .
                 Whatsoeuer
                 standeth
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 opposed
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 chaffe
                 before
                 a
                 strong
                 winde
                 ,
                 or
                 bulrushes
                 before
                 a
                 swift
                 current
                 ,
                 or
                 stubble
                 before
                 a
                 flaming
                 fire
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 aduerse
                 power
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 our
                 weaknesse
                 it
                 seeme
                 neuer
                 so
                 mightie
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 finite
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 limited
                 power
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 dependant
                 power
                 ,
                 subordinate
                 to
                 this
                 
                   power
                   of
                   might
                
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 proportion
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 A
                 strong
                 prop
                 is
                 this
                 vnto
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 motiue
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 a
                 perfectly
                 trust
                 vnto
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 wauering
                 or
                 doubting
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 power
                 :
                 though
                 b
                 
                   there
                   bee
                   no
                   strength
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 power
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 though
                 wee
                 bee
                 
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 enuironed
                 with
                 strong
                 and
                 fierce
                 enemies
                 ,
                 our
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 violent
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 headstrong
                 rebels
                 and
                 traytors
                 within
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 furious
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 potent
                 and
                 raging
                 persecutors
                 thereof
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ;
                 that
                 fierce
                 Lion
                 and
                 cruell
                 Dragon
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 hellish
                 hoast
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ;
                 yea
                 all
                 these
                 banding
                 their
                 forces
                 together
                 continually
                 in
                 armes
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 God
                 
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   might
                
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 is
                 but
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 wee
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 wee
                 with
                 faithfull
                 Iehosaphat
                 turne
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 potent
                 enemies
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 outward
                 meanes
                 to
                 defend
                 vs
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 crie
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Alas
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   do
                
                 ?
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 b
                 Israelites
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Can
                 God
                 helpe
                 in
                 such
                 straits
                 ?
                 can
                 hee
                 support
                 such
                 weaklings
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ?
                 can
                 he
                 subdue
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 enemies
                 as
                 assault
                 vs
                 ?
                 Against
                 such
                 doubts
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 meditate
                 of
                 this
                 
                   mightie
                   power
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Gods
                 power
                 being
                 
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   might
                
                 ,
                 he
                 needeth
                 nothing
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 weaker
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 his
                 power
                 manifested
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 c
                 
                   made
                   perfect
                   in
                   weakenesse
                
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 Gods
                 power
                 be
                 weakned
                 or
                 hindred
                 by
                 any
                 aduerse
                 power
                 .
                 d
                 Many
                 and
                 mighty
                 enemies
                 are
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 few
                 and
                 weake
                 ones
                 :
                 
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 mightie
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 ,
                 e
                 the
                 more
                 honor
                 redoundeth
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 subduing
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 strengthning
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 pray
                 wee
                 that
                 f
                 
                   God
                   would
                   open
                   our
                   eyes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 g
                 see
                 
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   exceeding
                   greatnes
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   vs-ward
                   who
                   beleeue
                   :
                
                 so
                 shal
                 we
                 neither
                 feare
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 faint
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 h
                 
                   stand
                   still
                   and
                   behold
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 presumption
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   this
                   mightie
                   power
                
                 .
                 
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 assurance
                 rested
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 our selues
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 iustly
                 be
                 counted
                 presumption
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                
                 being
                 the
                 ground
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 might
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 too
                 too
                 lightly
                 esteeme
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 account
                 assured
                 confidence
                 thereon
                 ,
                 presumption
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 many
                 so
                 deemed
                 of
                 Dauids
                 cōfidence
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 vndertooke
                 the
                 combate
                 with
                 Goliah
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 i
                 his
                 eldest
                 brother
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Saul
                 so
                 iudged
                 :
                 but
                 Dauids
                 eye
                 was
                 lifted
                 vp
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Gods
                   might
                   ,
                
                 k
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 with
                 like
                 confidence
                 and
                 assurance
                 may
                 trust
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 mighty
                 power
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 count
                 vs
                 presumptuous
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 that
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 might
                 well
                 obiect
                 this
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 confidence
                 were
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 weaknesse
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 in
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Gods
                   might
                
                 ,
                 vniustly
                 they
                 slander
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 iniuriously
                 impeach
                 Gods
                 mightie
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 confidence
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 TO
                 conclude
                 this
                 first
                 general
                 point
                 of
                 Christian
                 courage
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 three
                 respects
                 especially
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 remooue
                 causelesse
                 feare
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 in
                 Nehemiah
                 .
                 b
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 slothfull
                 timerous
                 man
                 is
                 loath
                 to
                 step
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 ,
                 fearing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Lion
                 without
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 cause
                 so
                 to
                 feare
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 c
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   flie
                   when
                   none
                   pursue
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 vttermost
                 triall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 make
                 bold
                 in
                 apparent
                 danger
                 .
                 Instance
                 the
                 
                 example
                 of
                 d
                 Dauid
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 e
                 are
                 the
                 righteous
                 resembled
                 to
                 a
                 Lion.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 recouer
                 a
                 mans
                 spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 should
                 by
                 any
                 occasion
                 be
                 wounded
                 ,
                 strucken
                 downe
                 and
                 foiled
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 hee
                 preuaile
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 rise
                 vp
                 againe
                 and
                 renew
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 f
                 Israelites
                 :
              
               
                 Thus
                 at
                 length
                 shall
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Conquerours
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               meanes
               of
               standing
               sure
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 heads
                 of
                 those
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Direction
                 now
                 followeth
                 ,
                 which
                 declareth
                 how
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 prepared
                 against
                 all
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 Wherin
                 first
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 prepared
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 setting
                 downe
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 declareth
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     the
                     meanes
                     be
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     How
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 means
                 are
                 expressed
                 vnder
                 this
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 Armor
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 described
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     the
                     kind
                     thereof
                     ,
                     
                       Armour
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     the
                     sufficiencie
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       whole
                       armour
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Christians
                 are
                 Souldiers
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 the
                 field
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 much
                 danger
                 and
                 many
                 annoyances
                 
                 of
                 swords
                 ,
                 speares
                 ,
                 darts
                 ,
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 bullets
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 weapons
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 safegard
                 vse
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 prouided
                 &
                 fenced
                 with
                 good
                 armour
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 Christians
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 armour
                 ,
                 he
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Christians
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   is
                   a
                   warfare
                   :
                
                 
                 for
                 armour
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 warre
                 :
                 armour
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 lye
                 lazing
                 on
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 or
                 wantonly
                 to
                 dance
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 or
                 follow
                 pastimes
                 and
                 pleasures
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fight
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 many
                 like
                 metaphors
                 are
                 vsed
                 .
                 Christians
                 themselues
                 are
                 called
                 a
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 their
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 b
                 
                   a
                   fight
                
                 ;
                 they
                 which
                 oppose
                 against
                 them
                 c
                 enemies
                 ;
                 the
                 temptations
                 wherwith
                 they
                 are
                 annoyed
                 d
                 assaults
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Heauen
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 militant
                 ,
                 that
                 triumphant
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 hath
                 God
                 in
                 wisedome
                 disposed
                 our
                 estate
                 on
                 earth
                 for
                 weightie
                 reasons
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 more
                 to
                 manifest
                 his
                 pittie
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 prouidence
                 and
                 truth
                 in
                 keeping
                 promise
                 :
                 the
                 straits
                 whereunto
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 ,
                 the
                 promises
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 deliuerances
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 shew
                 that
                 God
                 pittieth
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 distresses
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 prouident
                 and
                 carefull
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 in
                 disposing
                 euill
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 did
                 e
                 God
                 suffer
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 kept
                 in
                 hard
                 bondage
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vpon
                 by
                 many
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 hee
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 A
                 souldiers
                 valour
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 but
                 in
                 warre
                 :
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 what
                 difference
                 is
                 seene
                 betwixt
                 a
                 valourous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 timerous
                 coward
                 ?
                 by
                 that
                 sore
                 combate
                 
                 wherunto
                 a
                 Iob
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 euidently
                 made
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 weine
                 them
                 the
                 better
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 quiet
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 without
                 troubles
                 ,
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 and
                 assaults
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 prone
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   bee
                   heere
                   .
                
                 Much
                 prosperity
                 maketh
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 c
                 foole
                 that
                 bid
                 his
                 soule
                 
                   liue
                   at
                   ease
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 Heauen
                 the
                 more
                 longed
                 for
                 while
                 wee
                 are
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 acceptable
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 possesse
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 earnestly
                 doth
                 the
                 souldier
                 in
                 tedious
                 and
                 dangerous
                 combates
                 desire
                 victorie
                 ?
                 How
                 welcome
                 is
                 triumph
                 after
                 warre
                 ?
                 As
                 a
                 safe
                 hauen
                 to
                 Marriners
                 tossed
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 in
                 troublesome
                 seas
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 welcome
                 ;
                 so
                 Heauen
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whose
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 warfare
                 ,
                 a
                 sea-fare
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Is
                 our
                 Christian
                 estate
                 a
                 souldier-like
                 estate
                 ,
                 a
                 warfare
                 ?
                 
                 d
                 accordingly
                 let
                 vs
                 carry
                 our selues
                 ;
                 a
                 little
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 food
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 souldier
                 ,
                 hee
                 lyeth
                 not
                 on
                 beds
                 of
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 pampereth
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 delicate
                 cheare
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 watcheth
                 much
                 ,
                 hee
                 fareth
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 lyeth
                 hard
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christians
                 may
                 not
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 the
                 vaine
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Note
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   No
                   man
                   that
                   warreth
                   intangleth
                   himselfe
                   with
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   please
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   chosen
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   souldier
                   .
                
                 Who
                 hauing
                 this
                 armour
                 thinke
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 ease
                 ,
                 follow
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 embrace
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 peruert
                 the
                 maine
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   resist
                
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 vnworthy
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 cashired
                 .
                 Ease
                 and
                 rest
                 is
                 not
                 heere
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 temptations
                 and
                 assaults
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 watch
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 conflict
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 looke
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 resist
                 all
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 wee
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 prouide
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 vnfurnished
                 :
                 reade
                 the
                 a
                 historie
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Laish
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 spirituall
                 application
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 COnsider
                 we
                 now
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 thereby
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 the
                 b
                 Apostles
                 exemplification
                 hereof
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 spirituall
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 indueth
                 his
                 Saints
                 withall
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 armour
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 armour
                 ,
                 obserue
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   are
                   for
                   safegard
                   and
                   defence
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 and
                 principall
                 end
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 13.
                 verse
                 ,
                 plainely
                 sheweth
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 expresly
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 and
                 take
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   stand
                   against
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   resist
                
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 righteousnesse
                 as
                 a
                 
                   brest-plate
                   ,
                   hope
                
                 as
                 an
                 
                   helmet
                   ,
                   faith
                
                 as
                 a
                 shield
                 ,
                 al
                 for
                 defence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shal
                 after
                 more
                 distinctly
                 shew
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 let
                 this
                 general
                 obseruation
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 yet
                 haue
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 seeke
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 so
                 needfull
                 and
                 necessary
                 ?
                 what
                 rest
                 can
                 they
                 giue
                 vnto
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 obtained
                 them
                 ?
                 would
                 we
                 not
                 count
                 him
                 a
                 madde
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 rush
                 naked
                 without
                 any
                 armor
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 among
                 his
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 ?
                 what
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 iudge
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 sauing
                 graces
                 ?
                 how
                 many
                 thousands
                 thus
                 liue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 weary
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   iudge
                   themselues
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 
                 For
                 the
                 other
                 sort
                 which
                 haue
                 these
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 as
                 armour
                 is
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 ostentation
                 .
                 
                 Armour
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 iet
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 proud
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 are
                 of
                 apparell
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 no
                 better
                 gifts
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 called
                 
                   parts
                   of
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wit
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 bewtie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 boast
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 list
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 like
                 light
                 ,
                 sleight
                 ,
                 gay
                 stuffes
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 children
                 and
                 fooles
                 bragge
                 .
                 Gods
                 graces
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 sound
                 and
                 solide
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 made
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 shew
                 &
                 ostentation
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 noted
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ouer
                 conceited
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proud
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 graces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Christians
                 armour
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 hauing
                 handled
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 come
                 wee
                 to
                 the
                 amplification
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 point
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 armour
                 heere
                 set
                 forth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 armour
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 foure
                 especiall
                 :
                 respects
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     b
                     made
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     c
                     prescribed
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     d
                     giuen
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     e
                     agreeable
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     his
                     will.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 doe
                 shew
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   armour
                   wherewith
                   Christians
                   are
                   fenced
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   diuine
                   ,
                   and
                   spirituall
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   The
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   are
                   not
                   carnall
                   :
                
                 by
                 denying
                 one
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 
                   not
                   carnall
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 .
                 The
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 after
                 mentioned
                 do
                 euidently
                 proue
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 enemies
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 assaults
                 spirituall
                 :
                 must
                 not
                 then
                 our
                 armour
                 needs
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ?
                 What
                 other
                 armour
                 can
                 stand
                 vs
                 in
                 stead
                 against
                 such
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 assaults
                 ?
                 as
                 good
                 haue
                 a
                 sheete
                 of
                 paper
                 on
                 our
                 naked
                 brests
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 a
                 musket
                 shot
                 ,
                 as
                 vse
                 any
                 other
                 armour
                 then
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 spirituall
                 assaults
                 of
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Hereby
                 is
                 discouered
                 the
                 egregious
                 folly
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 fencing
                 themselues
                 against
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 :
                 
                 as
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Coniurers
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 who
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 be
                 driuen
                 away
                 by
                 charmes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 kept
                 safe
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 spels
                 ,
                 circles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 superstitious
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 thinke
                 to
                 driue
                 the
                 Diuell
                 away
                 with
                 Holy-water
                 ,
                 Holy-oyle
                 ,
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 Crucifixes
                 ,
                 
                   Agnis
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 sottish
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 who
                 seeke
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 against
                 the
                 spirituall
                 assaults
                 of
                 Satan
                 by
                 outward
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 griefe
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 terrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 musicke
                 ,
                 company
                 ,
                 gaming
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 great
                 aduantage
                 many
                 times
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 hee
                 getteth
                 a
                 surer
                 possession
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
              
               
                 Not
                 much
                 vnlike
                 to
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 by
                 physicke
                 to
                 purge
                 away
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 as
                 soone
                 may
                 an
                 Ague
                 bee
                 purged
                 away
                 by
                 drinking
                 cold
                 water
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 very
                 childish
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 toyes
                 ,
                 meere
                 scar-crowes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 laugheth
                 at
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 
                   an
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 distinguishing
                 betwixt
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 counterfeit
                 armour
                 :
                 
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 obserue
                 wee
                 diligently
                 Gods
                 word
                 which
                 describeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 plainly
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 easily
                 discerne
                 it
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 vse
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 safely
                 trust
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 Hauing
                 therefore
                 found
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   armor
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 seek
                 we
                 it
                 a
                 
                   from
                   aboue
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   lights
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   it
                   commeth
                   downe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 b
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                
                 .
                 Hauing
                 receiued
                 it
                 ,
                 giue
                 we
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 
                 thereof
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 giuen
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 confidently
                 trust
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Christians
                 armour
                 compleate
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 point
                 is
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 termed
                 
                   whole
                   armour
                
                 .
                 The
                 c
                 Greek
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 compound
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 both
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 armour
                 that
                 is
                 needfull
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 such
                 compleate
                 armour
                 as
                 couereth
                 all
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 leaueth
                 no
                 part
                 naked
                 or
                 vnfenced
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 thus
                 set
                 downe
                 both
                 to
                 commend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 d
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 respect
                 I
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   compleate
                   armour
                   ,
                
                 
                 euery
                 way
                 sufficient
                 :
                 sufficient
                 to
                 defend
                 vs
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 and
                 thrust
                 backe
                 euery
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 dart
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 well
                 note
                 the
                 particular
                 peeces
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 hereafter
                 described
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 armed
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 toe
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 f
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 one
                 peece
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 fiery
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 may
                 be
                 quenched
                 :
                 if
                 by
                 one
                 peece
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 euery
                 peece
                 ioyntly
                 together
                 ,
                 may
                 all
                 assaults
                 be
                 repelled
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 g
                 Scripture
                 which
                 prescribeth
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   absolute
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 armor
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 compleate
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 question
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prouide
                 sufficient
                 armour
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 cared
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 souldiers
                 well
                 armed
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 wounds
                 and
                 foyles
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 armour
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 receiue
                 :
                 but
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 prouidence
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 being
                 without
                 all
                 defect
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 this
                 
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   compleate
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Neuer
                 were
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 so
                 sufficiently
                 armed
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 still
                 found
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 vnfenced
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 wounded
                 them
                 .
                 Instance
                 ,
                 a
                 Noah
                 ,
                 b
                 Lot
                 ,
                 c
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 d
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 e
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 The
                 fault
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 insufficiencie
                 of
                 their
                 armour
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 negligent
                 and
                 carelesse
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 souldier
                 which
                 hath
                 very
                 good
                 armour
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 euerie
                 way
                 compleat
                 ,
                 should
                 either
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 loosely
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 head-peece
                 ,
                 or
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 peece
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 such
                 parts
                 where
                 some
                 were
                 wounded
                 ,
                 other
                 were
                 well
                 fenced
                 .
                 Noah
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 failed
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 Peter
                 failed
                 in
                 holding
                 out
                 his
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 fault
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 peece
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 the
                 Diuell
                 without
                 faile
                 foile
                 euery
                 Christian
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 Gods
                 armour
                 ought
                 to
                 incite
                 vs
                 diligently
                 and
                 carefully
                 to
                 seeke
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 souldier
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 dangerous
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 at
                 leaft
                 he
                 haue
                 any
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 limbes
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 quiet
                 till
                 hee
                 hath
                 got
                 good
                 and
                 compleate
                 armour
                 of
                 proofe
                 .
                 How
                 carefull
                 was
                 Saul
                 well
                 to
                 furnish
                 Dauid
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 enter
                 combate
                 with
                 Goliah
                 ?
                 rather
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 want
                 ,
                 a
                 Saul
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 haue
                 afforded
                 him
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 fit
                 .
                 Loe
                 heere
                 is
                 the
                 compleate
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Hauing
                 got
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 bee
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 in
                 this
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 and
                 compleate
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 armour
                 that
                 made
                 Dauid
                 so
                 confident
                 against
                 b
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 outward
                 armor
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 well
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 faint
                 hearted
                 ,
                 dishonor
                 him
                 that
                 gaue
                 them
                 their
                 armour
                 ,
                 abuse
                 the
                 gift
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 themselues
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 see
                 or
                 know
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 haue
                 we
                 handled
                 the
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 for
                 our
                 safetie
                 :
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 declare
                 how
                 this
                 armour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 
                   Put
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 are
                 two
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     
                       put
                       on
                    
                     armour
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     put
                     on
                     
                       whole
                       armour
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 
                   put
                   on
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 practise
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 followeth
                 his
                 former
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 souldiers
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 :
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 as
                 housholders
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 armour
                 hang
                 on
                 the
                 walles
                 without
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 rust
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 putting
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 wearing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 proofe
                 ;
                 so
              
               
                 
                   Christians
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   furnished
                   alwayes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   well
                   prepared
                   with
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 they
                 must
                 euer
                 haue
                 them
                 in
                 readinesse
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 proofe
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 is
                 this
                 c
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   putting
                   on
                
                 oft
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 applied
                 to
                 many
                 particular
                 graces
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 e
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 apply
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 and
                 sufferings
                 :
                 yea
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 conueyeth
                 into
                 vs.
                 Other
                 Metaphors
                 are
                 also
                 vsed
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 :
                 a
                 
                   stirre
                   vp
                
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Metaphor
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 little
                 vse
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 couered
                 ouer
                 and
                 smothered
                 vp
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 but
                 stirred
                 and
                 blowne
                 vp
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 vse
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 vseth
                 another
                 Metaphor
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 b
                 A
                 good
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   bringeth
                   forth
                
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 store
                 of
                 treasure
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 lye
                 rusting
                 and
                 cankering
                 in
                 his
                 chest
                 ,
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 couetous
                 miser
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 be
                 without
                 treasure
                 as
                 haue
                 abundance
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 wanteth
                 in
                 his
                 greatest
                 abundance
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 vseth
                 not
                 that
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 )
                 but
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 and
                 imployeth
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 others
                 good
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 with
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 Excellent
                 Metaphors
                 to
                 illustrate
                 and
                 vrge
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 benefit
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                 as
                 armour
                 rusting
                 by
                 the
                 walls
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 fire
                 smothered
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 as
                 money
                 cankering
                 in
                 chests
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 imployed
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 themselues
                 they
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 others
                 they
                 are
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 c
                 
                   hid
                   not
                   Gods
                   righteousnesse
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Farre
                 short
                 come
                 they
                 of
                 this
                 Apostolicall
                 direction
                 ,
                 who
                 vpon
                 conceit
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 as
                 good
                 armour
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 
                 please
                 themselues
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shew
                 forth
                 no
                 practise
                 thereof
                 :
                 knowledge
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 are
                 they
                 able
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 current
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 wiles
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 auoid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 proofe
                 doe
                 they
                 giue
                 of
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 many
                 imagine
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 very
                 good
                 and
                 sound
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 liue
                 altogether
                 by
                 sence
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 all
                 things
                 goe
                 well
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 beleeue
                 and
                 depend
                 vpon
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 any
                 crosse
                 falleth
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 seeke
                 ,
                 euery
                 dart
                 pierceth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 .
                 Other
                 conceit
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 practise
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 charitie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 a
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 daily
                 food
                 ,
                 
                   bee
                   you
                   warmed
                   and
                   filled
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 giue
                 them
                 not
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 
                 Let
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 make
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 wee
                 haue
                 :
                 what
                 armour
                 wee
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 bee
                 seene
                 on
                 our
                 backes
                 .
                 
                 Thinke
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 Let
                 vs
                 liue
                 by
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 did
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
                 c
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   couer
                   vs
                   as
                   a
                   robe
                   :
                
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 so
                 conscionable
                 in
                 practising
                 the
                 seuerall
                 duties
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 Nehemiah
                 did
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Remember
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   for
                   thy
                   people
                   .
                
                 Or
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 verity
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 so
                 vprightly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 comfort
                 say
                 with
                 honest
                 Hezechiah
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Lord
                   remember
                   how
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   before
                   thee
                   in
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 may
                 the
                 generall
                 doctrine
                 be
                 applied
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 armour
                 :
                 which
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 rather
                 doe
                 ,
                 note
                 what
                 is
                 further
                 required
                 :
                 that
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   be
                   put
                   on
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Euery
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 this
                 particle
                 ,
                 whole
                 ,
                 is
                 annexed
                 to
                 armour
                 ,
                 to
                 commend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 compound
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   whole
                   armour
                
                 ,
                 is
                 inferred
                 vpon
                 that
                 action
                 of
                 
                   putting
                   on
                
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 some
                 parts
                 and
                 peeces
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 part
                 and
                 peece
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 true
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 ,
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   euery
                   sanctifying
                   grace
                   must
                   be
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 whereunto
                 he
                 exhorted
                 before
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   grow
                   vp
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 he
                 vseth
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 implying
                 that
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 fleshly
                 members
                 to
                 a
                 body
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 the
                 body
                 grow
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 proportionably
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 
                 should
                 grow
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 answerably
                 in
                 the
                 legs
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 thighes
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 but
                 a
                 monstrous
                 body
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 abound
                 with
                 noisome
                 humors
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 swel
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 those
                 humors
                 wil
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 preseruing
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 rather
                 impaire
                 the
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 shorten
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 shall
                 be
                 hot
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 in
                 loue
                 ;
                 or
                 haue
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 little
                 obedience
                 :
                 or
                 bee
                 full
                 of
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 empty
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 surely
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 monstrous
                 Christian
                 :
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 some
                 graces
                 make
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 .
                 Such
                 professors
                 are
                 a
                 shame
                 and
                 dishonor
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 noysome
                 and
                 distempered
                 humors
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 destroy
                 that
                 shew
                 of
                 spirituall
                 life
                 which
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 .
                 Fitly
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 b
                 Nebuchadnezzars
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   head
                   was
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   feet
                   of
                   yron
                   and
                   clay
                   :
                
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Image
                 ?
                 the
                 feet
                 therof
                 were
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 broken
                 together
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 al
                 monstrous
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 Christian
                 should
                 haue
                 all
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 verily
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 necessarie
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 one
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 euery
                 kinde
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 essentiall
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 For
                 regeneration
                 is
                 as
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 kinde
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 naturall
                 birth
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 ordinarily
                 are
                 borne
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 eyther
                 monsters
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 imperfect
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 birth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   from
                   aboue
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 b
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 imperfection
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 monsters
                 :
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 haue
                 all
                 the
                 essential
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 &
                 thus
                 are
                 al
                 alike
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 graces
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 hath
                 corrupted
                 euery
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 &
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 renew
                 euery
                 power
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 testifieth
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 gift
                 .
              
               
                 Forceable
                 and
                 weightie
                 motiues
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 vrge
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 as
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 God
                 hauing
                 made
                 this
                 whole
                 armor
                 ,
                 
                 whole
                 armour
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 carefull
                 and
                 wise
                 Captaine
                 should
                 prouide
                 sufficient
                 armour
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 bee
                 carelesse
                 in
                 putting
                 on
                 euery
                 peece
                 thereof
                 ,
                 might
                 hee
                 not
                 bee
                 offended
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 iustly
                 ?
                 Much
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 prouoke
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 neglecting
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 prouidence
                 hath
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 stand
                 in
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 euery
                 peece
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 :
                 for
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 put
                 on
                 euery
                 peece
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 lye
                 open
                 to
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 put
                 on
                 neuer
                 a
                 peece
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 subtil
                 ,
                 they
                 narrowly
                 view
                 vs
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 soone
                 can
                 espie
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 be
                 naked
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 a
                 souldier
                 haue
                 an
                 helmet
                 and
                 want
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 dart
                 light
                 vpon
                 his
                 brest
                 ,
                 and
                 pierce
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 getteth
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 head-peece
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 hee
                 haue
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 a
                 girdle
                 to
                 knit
                 it
                 close
                 ,
                 or
                 tassets
                 and
                 cushes
                 to
                 couer
                 his
                 belly
                 ?
                 Thus
                 if
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 hope
                 ,
                 or
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 veritie
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 armour
                 bee
                 wanting
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 can
                 thereby
                 take
                 his
                 aduantage
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 duetie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 safety
                 of
                 our selues
                 may
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 True
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 concurrence
                 &
                 meeting
                 of
                 al
                 together
                 .
                 Single
                 graces
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 graces
                 which
                 stād
                 alone
                 ,
                 are
                 counterfeit
                 graces
                 .
                 Faith
                 without
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 presumption
                 :
                 righteousnes
                 without
                 truth
                 is
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Al
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 fountaine
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 hath
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 How
                 needful
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 follow
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 ioyne
                 one
                 grace
                 vnto
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 knowledge
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 faith
                 hope
                 ,
                 to
                 hope
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 truth
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 Thus
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 repent
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 haue
                 prouided
                 whole
                 armor
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 vse
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 we
                 giue
                 no
                 aduantage
                 to
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ;
                 thus
                 shall
                 we
                 haue
                 euident
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 abode
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 indeed
                 we
                 are
                 borne
                 anew
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Mans
                 endeauour
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 two
                 generall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 direction
                 haue
                 hitherto
                 beene
                 distinctly
                 handled
                 :
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 them
                 ioyntly
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 is
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 vse
                 those
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 our
                 safetie
                 .
                 Whence
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   assistance
                   and
                   mans
                   endeauour
                   concurre
                   together
                   :
                   Doct.
                   7.
                
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 seuered
                 .
                 
                 Without
                 Gods
                 mighty
                 power
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 man
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Church
                 knew
                 right
                 well
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 prayeth
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 enabled
                 by
                 him
                 (
                 
                   draw
                   me
                
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 promiseth
                 to
                 doe
                 her
                 vttermost
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 his
                 direction
                 (
                 
                   wee
                   will
                   runne
                   after
                   thee
                
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 b
                 Dauid
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 clearely
                 is
                 this
                 point
                 laid
                 downe
                 by
                 c
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Father
                   draw
                   him
                   ,
                
                 (
                 wherby
                 he
                 sheweth
                 that
                 God
                 must
                 enable
                 man
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   Euery
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   learned
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   commeth
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                
                 (
                 whereby
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 enabled
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 addeth
                 his
                 owne
                 endeauour
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Why
                 Gods
                 powerfull
                 worke
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 beene
                 shewed
                 before
                 on
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 
                 vtter
                 inabilitie
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 d
                 Before
                 God
                 quickeneth
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 spirituall
                 function
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 dead
                 corpse
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 naturall
                 function
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 are
                 quickned
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 e
                 still
                 supported
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 being
                 quickned
                 wee
                 must
                 do
                 our
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 in
                 wisdome
                 appointed
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 doth
                 
                   God
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   both
                   to
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   worke
                   out
                   our
                   owne
                   saluation
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 2.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 *
                 God
                 worketh
                 not
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 stockes
                 or
                 stones
                 ,
                 but
                 giueth
                 to
                 vs
                 life
                 and
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 raised
                 the
                 Widdowes
                 sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 Rulers
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 life
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 inabled
                 them
                 to
                 mooue
                 ,
                 rise
                 vp
                 ,
                 walke
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 other
                 functions
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 By
                 this
                 is
                 discouered
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 proud
                 presumptuous
                 Papists
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 secure
                 carelesse
                 Libertines
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 owne
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 hold
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 motion
                 and
                 stirting
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 a
                 a
                 man
                 absolutely
                 by
                 his
                 free
                 will
                 may
                 doe
                 well
                 if
                 hee
                 will.
                 But
                 Christ
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 branches
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 were
                 stirred
                 vp
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Without
                   me
                   yee
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 care
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 especially
                 hee
                 vrgeth
                 them
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 ,
                 argueth
                 that
                 without
                 continuall
                 strength
                 supplied
                 vnto
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 of
                 themselues
                 against
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Libertines
                 fall
                 into
                 another
                 extreame
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 pamper
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 their
                 carnall
                 delights
                 ,
                 so
                 referre
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 
                 carelesse
                 in
                 vsing
                 any
                 meanes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 vpon
                 conceit
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 pleaseth
                 he
                 wil
                 saue
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 .
                 But
                 fondly
                 they
                 argue
                 from
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 who
                 neglect
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 and
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 wherein
                 and
                 wherby
                 he
                 wil
                 manifest
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 a
                 His
                 reuealed
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 follow
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 safely
                 trust
                 vnto
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 in
                 attributing
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 abuse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 
                   turne
                   it
                   into
                   want
                   onnesse
                
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 God
                 enableth
                 vs
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 might
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 needed
                 not
                 haue
                 been
                 thus
                 careful
                 in
                 stirring
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 arme
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 As
                 wee
                 presume
                 not
                 in
                 trusting
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 left
                 we
                 prouoke
                 God
                 to
                 resist
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 tempt
                 we
                 God
                 in
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 cause
                 God
                 to
                 forsake
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 helpe
                 and
                 strength
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 carefull
                 in
                 well
                 vsing
                 all
                 those
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 for
                 our
                 helpe
                 and
                 safety
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 tend
                 all
                 the
                 exhortations
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whereby
                 any
                 duety
                 is
                 required
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 c
                 
                   How
                   often
                   would
                   I
                   haue
                   gathered
                   thy
                   children
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   would
                   not
                   ?
                
                 Be
                 we
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 wee
                 be
                 reiected
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 Know
                 we
                 this
                 for
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 wil
                 not
                 with
                 cart-ropes
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 wills
                 draw
                 vs
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 doth
                 God
                 take
                 out
                 of
                 vs
                 that
                 stonie
                 and
                 inflexible
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 vs
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 which
                 is
                 flexible
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 made
                 pliable
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 should
                 apply
                 it selfe
                 to
                 Gods
                 worke
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 112.
                 
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Christians
                 
                 are
                 wonderfully
                 wounded
                 and
                 foiled
                 by
                 the
                 Enemie
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 securitie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 backward
                 in
                 putting
                 forth
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 endeuouring
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 inableth
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Loe
                 here
                 is
                 compleate
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 prouided
                 for
                 our
                 defence
                 and
                 safetie
                 ;
                 be
                 we
                 careful
                 in
                 putting
                 it
                 on
                 and
                 well
                 vsing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 Christian
                 armour
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 end
                 why
                 this
                 meanes
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 followeth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   yee
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 setting
                 downe
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 hee
                 declareth
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 fore
                 named
                 armour
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 
                   abilitie
                   to
                   stand
                
                 ,
                 amplified
                 by
                 the
                 enemie
                 against
                 whom
                 we
                 stand
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Diuell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 wyles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 still
                 followeth
                 and
                 continueth
                 his
                 Metaphor
                 taken
                 from
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 euery
                 way
                 well
                 fenced
                 and
                 prepared
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 stand
                 stoutly
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 fall
                 downe
                 ,
                 flye
                 away
                 ,
                 nor
                 giue
                 ground
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 word
                 stand
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 safetie
                 and
                 freedome
                 from
                 danger
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 victory
                 and
                 conquest
                 ,
                 implying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 well
                 prepared
                 with
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 well
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 neither
                 bee
                 slaine
                 ,
                 nor
                 taken
                 captiues
                 ,
                 nor
                 beaten
                 downe
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 to
                 flye
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 foiled
                 or
                 put
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 giue
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 stand
                 fast
                 and
                 safe
                 vpon
                 their
                 ground
                 ,
                 yea
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 when
                 their
                 enemies
                 are
                 driuen
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remaine
                 Conquerors
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shal
                 a
                 after
                 heare
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 conquest
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 wee
                 can
                 looke
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 our selues
                 safe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 conquered
                 or
                 foiled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 giue
                 no
                 aduantage
                 to
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 vtter
                 subduing
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 and
                 his
                 host
                 ,
                 that
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 Captaine
                 and
                 Champion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 safe
                 standing
                 being
                 laid
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 this
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 declaring
                 the
                 benefite
                 which
                 followeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 well
                 vsing
                 of
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 Doctrines
                 naturally
                 flow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 remaining
                 safe
                 without
                 spirituall
                 armour
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 well
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Doct.
                   9.
                
                 and
                 vse
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 are
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 secure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Who
                 are
                 without
                 armour
                 ,
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 of
                 one
                 peece
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 apply
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Surely
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   established
                   ,
                
                 yee
                 cannot
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 this
                 armour
                 wee
                 are
                 naked
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lye
                 open
                 to
                 euery
                 dart
                 and
                 shot
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 free
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 poore
                 silly
                 Lambe
                 or
                 Kid
                 from
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 or
                 rauenous
                 Beare
                 .
                 If
                 being
                 vnfenced
                 ,
                 we
                 stand
                 safe
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pittieth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 finde
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 aduantage
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 carelesnesse
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 prieth
                 not
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 obserueth
                 when
                 ,
                 &
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 fenced
                 or
                 naked
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pierce
                 and
                 wound
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 be
                 naked
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 his
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 and
                 sedulitie
                 ;
                 such
                 also
                 his
                 power
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 after
                 heare
                 )
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 imagine
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 carelesnesse
                 ,
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 weaknesse
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 neglecting
                 to
                 vse
                 this
                 armour
                 prouided
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 prouoke
                 God
                 to
                 cast
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 power
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 he
                 dealt
                 with
                 Ahab
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 How
                 egregiously
                 doe
                 they
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 conceiue
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 part
                 or
                 peece
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 as
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 secure
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 much
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 seuen
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Sceua
                 ,
                 who
                 ouerboldly
                 ventured
                 to
                 adiure
                 an
                 euill
                 spirit
                 (
                 Acts
                 19.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 )
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 issue
                 ?
                 being
                 vnarmed
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ouercome
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 flye
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 thinke
                 there
                 needeth
                 no
                 such
                 care
                 about
                 faith
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 some
                 doe
                 take
                 :
              
               
                 For
                 ought
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 assaulted
                 and
                 most
                 foiled
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 busie
                 and
                 diligent
                 in
                 putting
                 on
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 fitting
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 grant
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 put
                 on
                 this
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 most
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 assaulting
                 ,
                 preuailes
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 on
                 ;
                 I
                 vtterly
                 deny
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 foyled
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 it
                 are
                 cleane
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 neuer
                 shall
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 find
                 and
                 feele
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 quiet
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 molested
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 easily
                 beleeue
                 it
                 :
                 
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ?
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 hee
                 needeth
                 not
                 eagerly
                 pursue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Miserable
                 is
                 that
                 rest
                 and
                 quiet
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 :
                 
                 euen
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 poore
                 Kid
                 hath
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Lions
                 den
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mouse
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Cats
                 mouth
                 ,
                 the
                 Cat
                 can
                 play
                 with
                 the
                 Mouse
                 when
                 shee
                 hath
                 once
                 caught
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lion
                 can
                 let
                 the
                 Kid
                 lye
                 quiet
                 in
                 his
                 den
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 rangeth
                 and
                 roreth
                 after
                 that
                 prey
                 which
                 
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 clutches
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 security
                 of
                 life
                 haue
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 taken
                 ?
                 their
                 securitie
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 gnawed
                 to
                 peeces
                 and
                 deuoured
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 thinke
                 themselues
                 quiet
                 and
                 well
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 fast
                 bound
                 with
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 in
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 molest
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 dallieth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 eagerly
                 pursues
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 on
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 manfully
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Against
                 these
                 he
                 casteth
                 all
                 the
                 darts
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 Doctrine
                 sheweth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Who
                 well
                 vse
                 their
                 armour
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THey
                   who
                   well
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   vse
                   it
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   safe
                   and
                   sure
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   bee
                   secure
                   .
                
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 exhorting
                 Christians
                 to
                 seeke
                 after
                 such
                 graces
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   If
                   yee
                   doe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   fall
                   .
                
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 of
                 one
                 peece
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 namely
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   victory
                   which
                   ouercommeth
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 armour
                 ,
                 of
                 euery
                 peece
                 of
                 it
                 together
                 ?
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 goeth
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Christians
                 like
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 this
                 armour
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   We
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   Conquerers
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 points
                 which
                 haue
                 bin
                 before
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 compleate
                 armour
                 ,
                 the
                 compleate
                 and
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 sufficiently
                 confirme
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 A
                 strong
                 motiue
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 to
                 
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 aimeth
                 at
                 in
                 laying
                 downe
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 armour
                 of
                 proofe
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 defend
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 vs
                 harmelesse
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 wee
                 be
                 foiled
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 blame
                 none
                 but
                 
                 our selues
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 such
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   .
                
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 benefit
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 and
                 safe
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 bee
                 desired
                 to
                 bee
                 kept
                 free
                 from
                 spirituall
                 wounds
                 and
                 hurts
                 ,
                 yea
                 from
                 eternall
                 bondage
                 and
                 slauerie
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ?
                 and
                 from
                 euerlasting
                 torment
                 and
                 torture
                 that
                 followeth
                 thereupon
                 ?
                 (
                 how
                 blinde
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 !
                 how
                 foolish
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 regard
                 it
                 not
                 !
                 )
                 If
                 this
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 bee
                 a
                 benefit
                 ,
                 then
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 inabled
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 that
                 libertie
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 forenamed
                 slauerie
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 make
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 means
                 aright
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 notorious
                 folly
                 to
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 carelesse
                 in
                 doing
                 that
                 whereby
                 our
                 desire
                 may
                 bee
                 accomplished
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 cunning
                 wile
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 separate
                 the
                 meanes
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 euill
                 the
                 end
                 from
                 the
                 meane
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 desire
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 happie
                 end
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 bee
                 backward
                 in
                 walking
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 thereto
                 :
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 eagerly
                 and
                 swiftly
                 to
                 runne
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Issue
                 of
                 that
                 course
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 kinde
                 Balaam
                 was
                 deceiued
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 Euah
                 was
                 deluded
                 .
                 Balaam
                 desired
                 to
                 
                   dye
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                
                 ;
                 but
                 carelesse
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 leading
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 brought
                 foorth
                 such
                 a
                 death
                 .
                 a
                 Euah
                 was
                 perswaded
                 shee
                 should
                 not
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 feared
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 that
                 fruite
                 ,
                 b
                 against
                 which
                 death
                 was
                 denounced
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 fearefull
                 end
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 make
                 vs
                 wise
                 against
                 these
                 wiles
                 .
                 Worldly
                 men
                 are
                 wise
                 enough
                 herein
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 obserue
                 a
                 good
                 benefit
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 seeke
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 that
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
                 
                 This
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 to
                 get
                 such
                 commodities
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 Land
                 affordeth
                 not
                 :
                 this
                 maketh
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 feare
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 all
                 warlike
                 prouision
                 readie
                 ;
                 oft
                 to
                 muster
                 their
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 continuall
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 at
                 their
                 chiefe
                 port-townes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 *
                 Now
                 this
                 end
                 heere
                 laid
                 downe
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 consequence
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 
                   stand
                   not
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 but
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 foiled
                 and
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 damage
                 and
                 danger
                 followeth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 losse
                 of
                 eternall
                 happinesse
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 vtter
                 destruction
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 )
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 more
                 foolish
                 in
                 spirituall
                 matters
                 ,
                 then
                 worldlings
                 are
                 in
                 temporall
                 ?
                 They
                 indeede
                 are
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 temporall
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 euill
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 in
                 spirituall
                 matters
                 giue
                 the
                 better
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 that
                 faith
                 may
                 make
                 vs
                 as
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 sence
                 maketh
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Satan
                 our
                 aduersarie
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 necessitie
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 manifested
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 duely
                 weigh
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 what
                 his
                 assaults
                 be
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   enemie
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   against
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   able
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 is
                 he
                 called
                 our
                 c
                 Aduersarie
                 ,
                 d
                 Enemie
                 ,
                 e
                 Tempter
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   Murtherer
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Much
                 might
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 nature
                 ,
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my selfe
                 with
                 such
                 points
                 as
                 may
                 most
                 serue
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 fearefull
                 and
                 terrible
                 an
                 enemie
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Satan
                 a
                 terrible
                 enemie
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 by
                 creation
                 were
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 
                 wise
                 ,
                 quicke
                 ,
                 speedie
                 ,
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 immortall
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Angels
                 :
                 equall
                 in
                 euery
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 inferiour
                 in
                 no
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 best
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 fell
                 they
                 lost
                 not
                 their
                 naturall
                 substance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 essentiall
                 properties
                 thereof
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 man
                 lost
                 his
                 when
                 he
                 fell
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 man
                 remained
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 liuing
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Diuell
                 remaineth
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 immortall
                 ,
                 quicke
                 ,
                 speedie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 onely
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 and
                 properties
                 is
                 altered
                 from
                 good
                 to
                 euill
                 :
                 as
                 powerfull
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 powerfull
                 is
                 he
                 now
                 to
                 euill
                 ;
                 inuisible
                 and
                 quicke
                 hee
                 is
                 ,
                 wonderfull
                 close
                 and
                 speedie
                 in
                 working
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 more
                 desirous
                 of
                 good
                 before
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 then
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 mischieuous
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 set
                 vpon
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 foure
                 especiall
                 things
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Diuell
                 very
                 fearefull
                 ;
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 malice
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 his
                 subtiltie
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 his
                 sedulitie
                 and
                 speede
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 feareth
                 not
                 a
                 powerfull
                 enemie
                 ?
                 This
                 made
                 a
                 Goliah
                 seeme
                 so
                 terrible
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 enemie
                 bee
                 malicious
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 his
                 malice
                 hee
                 is
                 feared
                 as
                 b
                 Doeg
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 craftie
                 and
                 subtill
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 c
                 Achitophel
                 was
                 feared
                 :
                 yea
                 also
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 accounted
                 fearefull
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 swiftnesse
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   That
                   they
                   came
                   hastily
                   with
                   speede
                   .
                
                 How
                 terrible
                 will
                 all
                 these
                 make
                 an
                 enemie
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 all
                 meete
                 together
                 ?
                 It
                 may
                 bee
                 thought
                 that
                 if
                 an
                 enemie
                 bee
                 malicious
                 ,
                 and
                 wanteth
                 power
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 consume
                 himselfe
                 with
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 little
                 hurt
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 powerfull
                 and
                 malicious
                 ,
                 but
                 want
                 witte
                 ,
                 crafte
                 ,
                 and
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 like
                 an
                 vnbridled
                 Horse
                 runne
                 on
                 head-long
                 in
                 his
                 powerfull
                 malice
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 ruine
                 and
                 destruction
                 :
                 or
                 though
                 to
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 malice
                 ,
                 
                 subtiltie
                 bee
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 slow
                 and
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 feared
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 enterprises
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 malice
                 is
                 strengthned
                 by
                 might
                 ,
                 might
                 whetted
                 on
                 by
                 malice
                 ;
                 both
                 malice
                 and
                 power
                 guided
                 by
                 craft
                 ,
                 craft
                 and
                 all
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 diligence
                 ,
                 sedulitie
                 ,
                 and
                 speed
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 stand
                 against
                 such
                 an
                 enemie
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 degree
                 concurre
                 in
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 doth
                 notably
                 set
                 them
                 downe
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ;
                 
                   Your
                   aduersarie
                   the
                   Diuell
                   like
                   a
                   roaring
                   Lion
                   walketh
                   about
                   ,
                   seeking
                   whom
                   to
                   deuour
                   .
                
                 His
                 name
                 *
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 seeketh
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 deuoure
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 his
                 malice
                 .
                 The
                 beast
                 whereunto
                 he
                 is
                 resembled
                 ,
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 craft
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 attribute
                 ,
                 roaring
                 ,
                 addeth
                 terror
                 thereunto
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   walking
                   vp
                   and
                   downe
                
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 his
                 sedulitie
                 .
                 Of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 malice
                 and
                 sedulitie
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 haue
                 occasion
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 speak
                 on
                 the
                 12.
                 verse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Diuels
                 wiles
                 .
              
               
                 SAtans
                 subtiltie
                 is
                 heere
                 particularly
                 expressed
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 wyles
                 .
                 The
                 Greeke
                 word
                 signifieth
                 artificiall
                 ,
                 crafty
                 ,
                 
                 cunning
                 conueyances
                 of
                 matters
                 ,
                 windings
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 euery
                 way
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 greatest
                 aduantage
                 .
                 Fitly
                 is
                 this
                 word
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 temptations
                 and
                 assaults
                 are
                 very
                 cunning
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 much
                 deceit
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 windings
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 him
                 so
                 mightily
                 preuaile
                 against
                 the
                 greatest
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 euen
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 in
                 well
                 vsing
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 titles
                 which
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 doe
                 euidently
                 imply
                 his
                 great
                 craft
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 termed
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 al
                 other
                 beasts
                 are
                 counted
                 the
                 
                 craftiest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wisest
                 :
                 yea
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 long
                 time
                 of
                 experience
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 subtill
                 and
                 crafty
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 b
                 
                   old
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   red
                   Dragon
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 names
                 in
                 Greek
                 which
                 we
                 ordinarily
                 translate
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 further
                 signifie
                 his
                 great
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 note
                 out
                 his
                 great
                 knowledge
                 and
                 vnexperienced
                 skill
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 his
                 names
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 practise
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 many
                 windings
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 much
                 craft
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 infinite
                 taske
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 impossibility
                 to
                 discouer
                 all
                 his
                 cunning
                 straragems
                 and
                 subtill
                 deuices
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 old
                 trickes
                 ,
                 which
                 long
                 hee
                 hath
                 vsed
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 long
                 continued
                 experience
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 that
                 silly
                 men
                 are
                 soone
                 deceiued
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 harme
                 of
                 some
                 cannot
                 warne
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 daily
                 inuent
                 new
                 vpon
                 new
                 ,
                 euer
                 shifting
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 if
                 one
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 another
                 presently
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 .
                 For
                 diuers
                 persons
                 ,
                 diuers
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 diuers
                 temptations
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 hee
                 playeth
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 roaring
                 rauenous
                 Lion
                 :
                 somtimes
                 of
                 a
                 craftie
                 fawning
                 Fox
                 :
                 sometimes
                 appearing
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 shape
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 changing
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 his
                 aduantage
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 holdeth
                 himself
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 metaphor
                 taken
                 from
                 warre
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 it
                 discouer
                 some
                 few
                 particular
                 stratagems
                 ,
                 leauing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 meditation
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 can
                 well
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 marshall
                 and
                 set
                 his
                 armie
                 in
                 array
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 well
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 order
                 his
                 temptations
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 vseth
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 on-set
                 with
                 light
                 skirmishes
                 and
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 small
                 temptation
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 follow
                 with
                 greater
                 and
                 mightier
                 forces
                 .
                 Thus
                 came
                 he
                 to
                 a
                 Eue
                 ;
                 first
                 onely
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 question
                 whether
                 God
                 had
                 forbidden
                 them
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 trees
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 degrees
                 he
                 came
                 b
                 directly
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 expresse
                 word
                 
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 when
                 he
                 tempted
                 Christ
                 ,
                 c
                 he
                 began
                 with
                 a
                 doubt
                 whether
                 Christ
                 were
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 tempted
                 him
                 to
                 monstrous
                 idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 he
                 maketh
                 men
                 carelesse
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 temptation
                 lightly
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 haue
                 gotten
                 some
                 aduantage
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 follow
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 might
                 and
                 maine
                 that
                 possibly
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 thus
                 he
                 preuaile
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 be
                 put
                 backe
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 change
                 his
                 ranckes
                 and
                 weapons
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 alter
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 beginne
                 with
                 fierce
                 and
                 violent
                 assaults
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 set
                 on
                 d
                 Iob.
                 If
                 hee
                 cannot
                 seduce
                 men
                 by
                 mouing
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 light
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 euery
                 sinne
                 is
                 most
                 hainous
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 vnpardonable
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 striue
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 prophane
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 help
                 one
                 temptation
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 obserue
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 well
                 ordered
                 and
                 fortified
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 endeauour
                 will
                 be
                 pollitikely
                 to
                 allure
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 rancks
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 ;
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 thus
                 he
                 preuailed
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 great
                 aduantage
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 hee
                 bred
                 a
                 Schismes
                 and
                 contentions
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 b
                 
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   vocation
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 hath
                 hee
                 caused
                 must
                 trouble
                 in
                 Gods
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 inordinate
                 walking
                 of
                 many
                 persons
                 ;
                 who
                 leauing
                 their
                 owne
                 places
                 ,
                 haue
                 caused
                 diuisions
                 ,
                 sects
                 ,
                 and
                 separations
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 hee
                 obserue
                 some
                 prouident
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 the
                 Lords
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 souldiers
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 animating
                 and
                 incouraging
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vse
                 the
                 c
                 King
                 of
                 Arams
                 stratagem
                 :
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 shall
                 be
                 bent
                 against
                 that
                 Captaine
                 .
                 Thus
                 hee
                 
                 fiercely
                 set
                 vpon
                 our
                 chiefe
                 Captaine
                 d
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 e
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 he
                 desire
                 to
                 g
                 winow
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Thus
                 doth
                 he
                 sorely
                 tempt
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 charge
                 ouer
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 preuaile
                 not
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 faile
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 weakest
                 .
                 Thus
                 dealt
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 who
                 h
                 
                   led
                   captiue
                   simple
                   weomen
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 dealeth
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Sectaries
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 by
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 meanes
                 hee
                 can
                 accomplish
                 his
                 plots
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 desireth
                 ,
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 or
                 force
                 against
                 force
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 he
                 lay
                 some
                 secret
                 ambushments
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 souldiers
                 vnawares
                 behinde
                 their
                 back
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 stratagem
                 of
                 a
                 Ioshuah
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 b
                 the
                 Israelites
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 suffers
                 Christians
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 performing
                 such
                 dueties
                 as
                 belong
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 come
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 some
                 conceits
                 of
                 merit
                 and
                 pride
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 gaue
                 e
                 Paul
                 a
                 backe-blow
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 ouercommeth
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 among
                 vs.
                 Sometimes
                 also
                 hee
                 will
                 cast
                 lustfull
                 and
                 worldly
                 thoughts
                 and
                 cares
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 d
                 choake
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Lords
                 souldiers
                 be
                 so
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 by
                 force
                 nor
                 fraud
                 hee
                 can
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 flag
                 :
                 and
                 seeme
                 to
                 fight
                 vnder
                 the
                 Lords
                 banner
                 ,
                 as
                 e
                 
                   Tobiah
                   ,
                   Sanballat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 f
                 
                   Satan
                   transformeth
                   himselfe
                   into
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Ministers
                   into
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Thus
                 oftentimes
                 hee
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 tender
                 consciences
                 to
                 make
                 many
                 needlesse
                 scruples
                 ,
                 by
                 accounting
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 Gods
                 word
                 neuer
                 made
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thinking
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 dueties
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 haue
                 we
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 wiles
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 further
                 range
                 foorth
                 into
                 this
                 spacious
                 field
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 bee
                 too
                 tedious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Hauing
                 such
                 an
                 enemie
                 as
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 ,
                 had
                 wee
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 bee
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ?
                 this
                 enemy
                 hauing
                 so
                 many
                 wyles
                 ,
                 had
                 wee
                 not
                 need
                 be
                 alwaies
                 prepared
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 arm
                 or
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 assuredly
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 might
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 standing
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 we
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 we
                 shal
                 soone
                 be
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 wiles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 wyles
                 ,
                 commend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 prouident
                 care
                 of
                 God
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 such
                 wiles
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 set
                 foorth
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 fore-named
                 
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                
                 ?
                 Very
                 excellent
                 must
                 needs
                 that
                 armour
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 so
                 potent
                 and
                 malicious
                 an
                 enemie
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 wiles
                 to
                 deceiue
                 vs.
                 This
                 sheweth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 compleate
                 and
                 euery
                 way
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 while
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 well
                 fitted
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 craft
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 finde
                 a
                 naked
                 place
                 where
                 to
                 wound
                 vs
                 ,
                 his
                 strength
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pierce
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 though
                 his
                 craft
                 and
                 strength
                 be
                 both
                 whetted
                 on
                 with
                 malice
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 now
                 great
                 reason
                 we
                 should
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 and
                 alwaies
                 keepe
                 it
                 on
                 ?
                 that
                 we
                 neither
                 wake
                 ,
                 nor
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 company
                 without
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Labour
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 eyes
                 enlightned
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 disctie
                 those
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 spiritual
                 prudence
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 escape
                 these
                 snares
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 preserue
                 in
                 vs
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousy
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 &
                 suspition
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 and
                 his
                 wiles
                 ,
                 fearing
                 left
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 
                 vs
                 somewhere
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 vnprepared
                 (
                 for
                 otherwise
                 we
                 are
                 safe
                 .
                 )
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 afford
                 vnto
                 vs
                 wisdome
                 enough
                 to
                 auoid
                 his
                 wiles
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Dauid
                 thereby
                 was
                 made
                 wiser
                 then
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therein
                 exercise
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 pray
                 with
                 a
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 turne
                 the
                 wiles
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 into
                 foolishnesse
                 :
                 For
                 b
                 
                   God
                   catcheth
                   the
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   craftinesse
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               we
               must
               be
               well
               armed
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 wee
                 wrestle
                 not
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 against
                 Powers
                 ,
                 against
                 worldly
                 Gouernours
                 ,
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 against
                 spirituall
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 coherence
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 verse
                 is
                 laid
                 downe
                 the
                 motiue
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 ,
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 fore-named
                 direction
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 double
                 reference
                 First
                 ,
                 generall
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   strong
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 such
                 enemies
                 as
                 are
                 heere
                 described
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 particular
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shewed
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 serues
                 as
                 an
                 amplification
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 prepared
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 these
                 words
                 set
                 him
                 forth
                 ;
                 
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   principalities
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 particle
                 a
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 causall
                 particle
                 ,
                 which
                 intimateth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 implieth
                 the
                 first
                 reference
                 :
                 the
                 immediat
                 connexion
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 vpon
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 implieth
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 Both
                 may
                 well
                 stand
                 together
                 :
                 for
                 both
                 import
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 wee
                 haue
                 so
                 dreadfull
                 and
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 well
                 prepared
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Danger
                 maketh
                 watchfull
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 inference
                 then
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 collect
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   greater
                   danger
                   we
                   are
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   more
                   watchfull
                   and
                   carefull
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   for
                   our
                   safety
                   .
                
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 obserued
                 what
                 a
                 sore
                 agony
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 called
                 vpon
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 a
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 rebuked
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 sluggishnesse
                 .
                 Saint
                 b
                 Peter
                 vrgeth
                 this
                 dutie
                 of
                 watchfulnesse
                 vpon
                 a
                 like
                 reason
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 feareful
                 an
                 enemy
                 ▪
                 c
                 Outward
                 temporal
                 dangers
                 make
                 naturall
                 men
                 watchfull
                 and
                 carefull
                 for
                 their
                 temporal
                 estates
                 and
                 liues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 ages
                 shew
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 spirituall
                 dangers
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 ought
                 we
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 carefull
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 only
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 we
                 shall
                 procure
                 much
                 good
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 preuent
                 and
                 keepe
                 away
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 What
                 false
                 consequences
                 doe
                 most
                 make
                 of
                 that
                 spirituall
                 danger
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ?
                 Euen
                 
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 inference
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisdome
                 thereby
                 taught
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 two
                 extreames
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 despaire
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 of
                 such
                 enemies
                 as
                 are
                 heere
                 described
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 too
                 vainely
                 ,
                 carelesly
                 ,
                 and
                 proudly
                 contemne
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Gaal
                 :
                 other
                 too
                 meanely
                 ,
                 basely
                 ,
                 and
                 slauishly
                 dread
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 b
                 Ahaz
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Against
                 presumption
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 former
                 extreame
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 presumption
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 partly
                 from
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 
                   conceit
                   of
                   our selues
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 strength
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 too
                 
                   light
                   credence
                
                 and
                 beleefe
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 selfe-conceit
                 maketh
                 vs
                 fondly
                 imagine
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 all
                 temptations
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 instruments
                 :
                 whereupon
                 many
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 lay
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 strong
                 temptations
                 )
                 
                   I
                   defie
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   wicked
                   crue
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   hurt
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   I
                   can
                   (
                   I
                   thanke
                   God
                   )
                   easily
                   auoid
                   his
                   temptations
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   cannot
                   preuaile
                   against
                   mee
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 proud
                 silly
                 fooles
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ouertaken
                 and
                 ouercome
                 with
                 euery
                 slight
                 temptation
                 .
                 c
                 Peter
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 gifts
                 )
                 was
                 somewhat
                 too
                 conceited
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 inclined
                 to
                 this
                 extreame
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 silly
                 wench
                 daunted
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Light
                   credence
                
                 maketh
                 vs
                 thinke
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 terrible
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 and
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 wiles
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 scar-crowes
                 and
                 bugbeares
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 afraid
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 olde
                 tales
                 of
                 
                   the
                   walking
                   of
                   spirits
                   ,
                   of
                   fairies
                   ,
                   hobgoblins
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 incredulitie
                 much
                 hindereth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 such
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 directions
                 ,
                 admonitions
                 and
                 rebukes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 giuen
                 
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 Both
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Disciples
                 were
                 somewhat
                 tainted
                 here
                 with
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 d
                 Christ
                 told
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 offended
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Peter
                 in
                 particular
                 should
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 beleeue
                 it
                 :
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   should
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   neuer
                   :
                
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   die
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   he
                   not
                   deny
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 said
                 all
                 the
                 Disciples
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Against
                 Despaire
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 latter
                 extreame
                 which
                 is
                 Despaire
                 ,
                 
                 ariseth
                 partly
                 from
                 
                   too
                   deepe
                   an
                   apprehension
                
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 power
                 were
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 whatsoeuer
                 his
                 malice
                 led
                 him
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 doe
                 what
                 hee
                 would
                 :
                 or
                 vnlimited
                 ,
                 God
                 letting
                 the
                 raines
                 loose
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 him
                 in
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 he
                 list
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 vntamed
                 horse
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 curbed
                 and
                 bridled
                 in
                 )
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 too
                 
                   light
                   an
                   esteeme
                
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 helpe
                 and
                 benefite
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 affordeth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 whole
                 armour
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 safe
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 two
                 causes
                 of
                 despaire
                 made
                 the
                 Israelites
                 often
                 times
                 vtter
                 most
                 desperat
                 speeches
                 against
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 they
                 heard
                 that
                 in
                 Canaan
                 (
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 them
                 for
                 inheritance
                 )
                 
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   strong
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   men
                   of
                   great
                   stature
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   euen
                   Grants
                   therein
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Cities
                   were
                   walled
                   ,
                   and
                   exceeding
                   great
                   ,
                
                 they
                 desperately
                 expostulated
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 that
                 Land
                 to
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 despaire
                 of
                 euer
                 possessing
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 whou●d
                 n●eds
                 returne
                 againe
                 into
                 Egypt
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 time
                 they
                 plainly
                 made
                 doubt
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Can
                   God
                   prepare
                   a
                   table
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ?
                   Can
                   he
                   giue
                   
                   bread
                   ?
                
                 As
                 these
                 Israelites
                 murmured
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 question
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 truth
                 in
                 performing
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 temporall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 iudged
                 to
                 bee
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 many
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 prone
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 peruert
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 destruction
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 .
                 Heere
                 the
                 Apostle
                 layeth
                 downe
                 both
                 the
                 meanes
                 for
                 our
                 defence
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 danger
                 to
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 subiect
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 in
                 arming
                 our selues
                 :
                 we
                 either
                 presumptuously
                 defie
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 vse
                 any
                 meanes
                 of
                 safegard
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 are
                 too
                 timerously
                 daunted
                 with
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 the
                 Lords
                 defence
                 can
                 doe
                 vs
                 no
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 great
                 danger
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 heere
                 described
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 not
                 occasion
                 thereby
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 extreames
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 more
                 carefully
                 auoide
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 flye
                 vnto
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 carefully
                 to
                 keep
                 fast
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 before-hand
                 to
                 deliuer
                 this
                 instruction
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 come
                 wee
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 words
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 verse
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Description
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   combate
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 parts
                 are
                 two
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 noted
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 combate
                 ,
                 wrestle
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 are
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Combatants
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 maintaine
                 the
                 combate
                 .
                 These
                 
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 Defendants
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 Assaulters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 largely
                 described
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 both
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 but
                 principalities
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 point
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 combate
                 ,
                 implied
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 wrestle
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 originall
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 set
                 downe
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   wrestling
                
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 hereby
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 sport
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 English
                 word
                 ,
                 wrestling
                 ,
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 imply
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 b
                 Greek
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 be
                 sometimes
                 attributed
                 to
                 a
                 strife
                 of
                 sport
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 vsed
                 for
                 a
                 serious
                 and
                 fierce
                 fight
                 and
                 combate
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 c
                 notation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 such
                 a
                 strife
                 as
                 maketh
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 striueth
                 to
                 shake
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 implieth
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 combate
                 heere
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 light
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 with
                 enemies
                 aloofe
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 grapling
                 with
                 them
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 more
                 fierce
                 and
                 dangerous
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 aloofe
                 should
                 shoote
                 or
                 throw
                 their
                 weapons
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 thinke
                 to
                 espie
                 their
                 darts
                 before
                 they
                 fall
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 misse
                 of
                 their
                 ayme
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 combate
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 grapling
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 hopes
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 neere
                 vs
                 to
                 espie
                 where
                 to
                 annoy
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 assault
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 fiercely
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 combate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   OVr
                   spirituall
                   war
                   is
                   a
                   sore
                   ,
                   fierce
                   and
                   dangerous
                   war.
                
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 combate
                 which
                 will
                 trie
                 our
                 prowesse
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 
                 wherby
                 proofe
                 will
                 soone
                 be
                 made
                 whether
                 our
                 armor
                 be
                 armor
                 of
                 proofe
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 this
                 whole
                 armour
                 .
                 d
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 manifested
                 in
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 diuel
                 hurried
                 from
                 wildernes
                 to
                 pinacle
                 ,
                 from
                 pinacle
                 to
                 mountain
                 :
                 what
                 the
                 diuell
                 
                 did
                 to
                 Christ
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 visibly
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 others
                 inwardly
                 and
                 secretly
                 .
                 The
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 Christ
                 while
                 hee
                 liued
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 liuely
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 a
                 Peter
                 felt
                 such
                 a
                 wrestling
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 b
                 Paul
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 all
                 that
                 slauishly
                 yeeld
                 not
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 God
                 ordereth
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 more
                 to
                 manifest
                 and
                 magnifie
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 his
                 armour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sorer
                 the
                 fight
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 c
                 the
                 greater
                 doth
                 that
                 strength
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 supported
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 vs
                 with
                 greater
                 and
                 stronger
                 confidence
                 to
                 depend
                 and
                 relye
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 Iehosaphat
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 more
                 carefully
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 f
                 Iewes
                 who
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 working
                 ,
                 were
                 prepared
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 may
                 serue
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 :
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 quiet
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 wrestling
                 ,
                 no
                 fighting
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 light
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 our
                 enemies
                 haue
                 gotten
                 possession
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 slauishly
                 haue
                 yeelded
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 g
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Fierce
                 combates
                 doe
                 giue
                 vs
                 more
                 assurance
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 still
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 then
                 light
                 or
                 no
                 assaults
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Diuell
                 bee
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 quiet
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 we
                 shall
                 feele
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 This
                 sheweth
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 so
                 many
                 faint
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 foiled
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 to
                 endure
                 light
                 and
                 easie
                 combates
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 bee
                 shaken
                 indeed
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 courage
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 proued
                 the
                 *
                 patience
                 and
                 courage
                 of
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 
                 Thinke
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 passed
                 ouer
                 some
                 light
                 trials
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 prepare
                 for
                 greater
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 wrestling
                 .
                 Marke
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   patience
                
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Ye
                   haue
                   not
                   yet
                   resisted
                   vnto
                   blood
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   4
                
                 For
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 wrestling
                 imply
                 a
                 sore
                 combate
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 implieth
                 not
                 a
                 conquest
                 ouer
                 vs
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 hath
                 ouercome
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 
                   destroyed
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   deliuer
                   all
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   were
                   all
                   their
                   life
                   time
                   subiect
                   to
                   bondage
                   :
                   hee
                
                 d
                 
                   hath
                   led
                   captiuitie
                   captiue
                   ,
                   and
                
                 c
                 
                   deliuered
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 being
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 wrestling
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 None
                 exempted
                 from
                 fight
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Defendants
                 who
                 maintain
                 this
                 wrestling
                 are
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 this
                 particle
                 we
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 includes
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 like
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 wrote
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 like
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
              
               
                 
                   All
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   are
                   to
                   wrestle
                   and
                   fight
                   this
                   spirituall
                   combate
                   .
                
                 
                 Neither
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 people
                 ,
                 poore
                 nor
                 rich
                 ,
                 male
                 nor
                 female
                 ,
                 newly
                 planted
                 ,
                 nor
                 old
                 grown
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 rancke
                 ,
                 condition
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
                 age
                 ,
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 exempted
                 .
                 g
                 Whosoeuer
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 haue
                 
                   his
                   heele
                   bruised
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 enmitie
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 seeds
                 ;
                 the
                 h
                 Diuell
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 woman
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 weaker
                 vessell
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 hee
                 feared
                 not
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 strongest
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Who
                 may
                 thinke
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 Satan
                 will
                 feare
                 to
                 wrestle
                 with
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 :
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 beareth
                 a
                 like
                 hatred
                 against
                 all
                 :
                 a
                 
                   hee
                   seeketh
                   whom
                   to
                   
                   deuoure
                   :
                
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 deuour
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 careth
                 not
                 who
                 they
                 be
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 Wolfe
                 spareth
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 ramme
                 ,
                 sheepe
                 or
                 lambe
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 come
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Let
                 all
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 strong
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 al
                 sorts
                 apply
                 all
                 the
                 exhortations
                 &
                 directions
                 here
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 vpon
                 conceit
                 that
                 fierce
                 combats
                 belong
                 to
                 strong
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Satan
                 hauing
                 greatest
                 hope
                 to
                 preuaile
                 against
                 the
                 weakest
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 let
                 the
                 stronger
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 vpon
                 conceit
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 dareth
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 weaker
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 strongest
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 diuels
                 might
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 confidence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 strength
                 ,
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 their
                 fall
                 will
                 proue
                 a
                 discouragement
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 greatest
                 assaults
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Let
                 Ministers
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 precepts
                 they
                 giue
                 others
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 heere
                 implieth
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 his
                 direction
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 (
                 
                   be
                   yee
                   strong
                   ,
                   put
                   yee
                   on
                
                 )
                 yet
                 hee
                 layeth
                 downe
                 the
                 motiue
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 (
                 we
                 )
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 danger
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 helpe
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 forenamed
                 directions
                 belonged
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 b
                 Ministers
                 are
                 
                   men
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   subiect
                   to
                   like
                   passions
                   as
                   others
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 preach
                 not
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 what
                 means
                 of
                 edification
                 ,
                 of
                 direction
                 and
                 incouragemēt
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 Wherfore
                 as
                 people
                 may
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 these
                 matters
                 of
                 spiritual
                 warfare
                 belong
                 only
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 onely
                 were
                 the
                 Lords
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 may
                 Ministers
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 only
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 fight
                 ;
                 but
                 euery
                 one
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Exposition
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 VVE
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Defendants
                 :
                 Who
                 are
                 the
                 challengers
                 and
                 assaulters
                 ?
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 particle
                 not
                 ,
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 latter
                 clause
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 comma
                 betwixt
                 wrestle
                 and
                 not
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   wrestle
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 here
                 meant
                 such
                 creatures
                 as
                 haue
                 a
                 bodily
                 substance
                 which
                 consisteth
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 man
                 is
                 termed
                 a
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 b
                 flesh
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 corporall
                 substance
                 :
                 herein
                 a
                 c
                 difference
                 is
                 made
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bodie
                 .
              
               
                 Haue
                 we
                 not
                 then
                 any
                 enemies
                 that
                 haue
                 bodily
                 substances
                 in
                 this
                 spirituall
                 combate
                 ?
                 
                 are
                 spirits
                 onely
                 our
                 enemies
                 ?
              
               
                 d
                 Our
                 owne
                 flesh
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
                 Other
                 men
                 also
                 are
                 enemies
                 :
                 
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   aduersaries
                
                 ,
                 as
                 infidels
                 ,
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 heretiques
                 ,
                 
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 false
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 then
                 is
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 heere
                 excluded
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 excluded
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 this
                 negatiue
                 clause
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 simply
                 ,
                 
                 but
              
               
                 1
                 Comparatiuely
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 as
                 with
                 principalities
                 .
                 With
                 these
                 especially
                 wee
                 wrestle
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 forbiddeth
                 seruants
                 to
                 f
                 serue
                 men
                 .
                 Or
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 spirits
                 :
                 so
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   call
                   not
                   thy
                   friends
                
                 to
                 dinner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 poore
                 also
                 .
                 Or
                 
                   not
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 weake
                 and
                 fraile
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 assisted
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 spirits
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 some
                 English
                 souldiers
                 were
                 in
                 pay
                 vnder
                 the
                 Turke
                 or
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 wee
                 
                 maintaine
                 warre
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 battaile
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 fight
                 not
                 with
                 English
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 exposition
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 fraile
                 ,
                 foolish
                 ,
                 visible
                 and
                 mortal
                 ,
                 as
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 Thus
                 the
                 horses
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 are
                 called
                 b
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 weak
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 Spirit
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 phrase
                 
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                
                 ,
                 implieth
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 then
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 How
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 exceed
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
                 
                   OVr
                   most
                   mortall
                   enemies
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 
                 greater
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 craftier
                 in
                 their
                 wiles
                 ,
                 of
                 longer
                 continuance
                 ,
                 more
                 enuious
                 ,
                 malicious
                 ,
                 furious
                 ,
                 cruell
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 open
                 and
                 visible
                 ,
                 but
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 close
                 and
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 respects
                 more
                 fearefull
                 and
                 dangerous
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Among
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 none
                 so
                 mightie
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 confronted
                 :
                 as
                 c
                 Daniels
                 visions
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 sheweth
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 haue
                 bin
                 destroyed
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 flesh
                 &
                 blood
                 can
                 confront
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Among
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 none
                 so
                 politike
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 meete
                 with
                 some
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 match
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 out-reach
                 them
                 .
                 Achitophel
                 d
                 whose
                 counsell
                 was
                 counted
                 as
                 an
                 oracle
                 ,
                 e
                 was
                 ouer-matched
                 by
                 Hushai
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 match
                 the
                 subtiltie
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Suppose
                 that
                 among
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 some
                 bee
                 so
                 mightie
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 mightier
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 so
                 subtill
                 as
                 none
                 can
                 goe
                 beyond
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 flexible
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 by
                 faire
                 means
                 be
                 perswaded
                 and
                 intreated
                 to
                 allay
                 their
                 furie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Dauid
                 by
                 wise
                 Abigail
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 &
                 wicked
                 b
                 Saul
                 by
                 Dauids
                 humbling
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 pleading
                 his
                 innocency
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 flexibility
                 in
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 his
                 malice
                 wil
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 for
                 greater
                 aduantage
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Grant
                 that
                 some
                 among
                 men
                 were
                 implacable
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 their
                 fury
                 might
                 bee
                 auoided
                 by
                 flying
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Dauid
                 auoided
                 Sauls
                 furie
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Eliah
                   Iezabels
                
                 ,
                 e
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Herods
                
                 :
                 From
                 the
                 Diuels
                 we
                 cannot
                 flye
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 soone
                 ouertake
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 no
                 meanes
                 of
                 escape
                 could
                 bee
                 gotten
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 needs
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 pride
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 cleane
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 host
                 were
                 drowned
                 :
                 g
                 Herod
                 the
                 great
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 the
                 other
                 Herod
                 who
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 respects
                 make
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirits
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 fearefull
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 doth
                 much
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 i
                 
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   a
                   King
                
                 (
                 a
                 King
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 )
                 
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   roaring
                   of
                   a
                   Lion
                   :
                
                 
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 mightie
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 Goltah
                 ,
                 be
                 fearefull
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 subtill
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 l
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 cause
                 doubt
                 and
                 dread
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 malicious
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 m
                 Doeg
                 ,
                 bee
                 mischieuous
                 :
                 if
                 an
                 host
                 of
                 n
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 bee
                 terrible
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 these
                 enemies
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 auoid
                 their
                 assaults
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 outward
                 prowesse
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 not
                 strength
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 dint
                 of
                 sword
                 ,
                 troopes
                 of
                 armed
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 state-policie
                 ,
                 or
                 war-like
                 subtiltie
                 that
                 can
                 annoy
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 oppose
                 wit
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 drye
                 straw
                 against
                 flaming
                 fire
                 .
                 a
                 
                   The
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   carnall
                   ,
                
                 but
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   mightie
                   towards
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 these
                 enemies
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 our
                 enemies
                 are
                 
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 vaine
                 is
                 such
                 armour
                 as
                 can
                 protect
                 vs
                 onely
                 from
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 euery
                 temptation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IN
                   combates
                   euen
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   wee
                   haue
                   especially
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   Satan
                   :
                
                 
                 Flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 is
                 but
                 Satans
                 instrument
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 he
                 the
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 he
                 setteth
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 he
                 assisteth
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 the
                 euil
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 :
                 they
                 being
                 but
                 his
                 vassals
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seeke
                 to
                 annoy
                 vs
                 ;
                 yet
                 wee
                 wrestle
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 higher
                 power
                 .
                 b
                 When
                 the
                 Serpent
                 tempted
                 Euah
                 ,
                 shee
                 had
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 c
                 Diuell
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 The
                 Sabeans
                 and
                 Chaldeans
                 robbed
                 Iob
                 ,
                 yet
                 d
                 is
                 the
                 deed
                 attributed
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
                 Though
                 a
                 mayde
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 brought
                 Peter
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 yet
                 therein
                 e
                 Satan
                 winowed
                 him
                 .
                 f
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 Peter
                 who
                 tempted
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   behind
                   me
                   Satan
                
                 .
                 The
                 persecuting
                 Iewes
                 hindred
                 Paul
                 from
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 g
                 
                   Satan
                   hindred
                   him
                
                 .
                 h
                 Satan
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 cast
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Smyrnians
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 yet
                 men-persecutors
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 i
                 
                   the
                   god
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   murtherers
                
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   aspirit
                   that
                   worketh
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   disobedience
                   :
                
                 and
                 false
                 Apostles
                 are
                 called
                 m
                 
                   ministers
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 soliciting
                 vs
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 hindering
                 vs
                 from
                 good
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 our selues
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 and
                 euill
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 euill
                 :
                 Satan
                 hath
                 an
                 hand
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 temptations
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 Satan
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 dehorting
                 vs
                 from
                 anger
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Giue
                   no
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 When
                 couetousnesse
                 moued
                 Ananias
                 
                 to
                 lye
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 said
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Why
                   hath
                   Satan
                   filled
                   thine
                   heart
                   ?
                
                 When
                 pride
                 mooued
                 Dauid
                 to
                 number
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 c
                 
                   Satan
                   prouoked
                   him
                
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 stirreth
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 suggesteth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 euery
                 euill
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Learne
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Aram.
                 In
                 all
                 combates
                 whether
                 against
                 our
                 owne
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 against
                 euill
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 seducers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 striue
                 to
                 driue
                 the
                 Diuell
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 spirituall
                 armour
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 rebuke
                 him
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 cannot
                 much
                 annoy
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 Satan
                 be
                 resisted
                 and
                 withstood
                 .
                 Obserue
                 in
                 all
                 histories
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 battels
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Generals
                 and
                 Captaines
                 haue
                 beene
                 conquered
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 souldiers
                 haue
                 soone
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 or
                 beene
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Diuell
                 which
                 bloweth
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 vices
                 :
                 he
                 layeth
                 before
                 vs
                 euill
                 baits
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 seduceth
                 vs
                 :
                 he
                 inrageth
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 hee
                 blindeth
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 he
                 seduceth
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 well
                 weighed
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 vs
                 pitie
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 when
                 it
                 fighteth
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 enuie
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 snarling
                 like
                 a
                 dogge
                 at
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 is
                 flong
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 I
                 might
                 heere
                 lay
                 forth
                 the
                 wretched
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 fight
                 against
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 they
                 fight
                 vnder
                 Satans
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 receiue
                 their
                 wages
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 which
                 is
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 hereof
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 fit
                 occasion
                 to
                 speake
                 hereafter
                 on
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 worldly-gouernours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Who
                 cannot
                 stand
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 can
                 much
                 lesse
                 stand
                 against
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 our
                 assaulters
                 followeth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ioyned
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 with
                 
                 an
                 aduersatiue
                 particle
                 but
                 :
                 
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 principalities
                 :
                 whereby
                 is
                 further
                 confirmed
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 b
                 before
                 proued
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 yet
                 more
                 euidently
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 handling
                 the
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 description
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   wrestle
                   ,
                   are
                   much
                   more
                   terrible
                   then
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 againe
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 onely
                 heere
                 obserue
                 one
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 qualed
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 these
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 .
                 
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 terrified
                 with
                 the
                 barking
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 whelpe
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 a
                 Lion
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 faith
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   feare
                   what
                   man
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 can
                 neuer
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 feare
                 what
                 Principalities
                 can
                 doe
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 noted
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 flie
                 by
                 mans
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 reprochings
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 intreatings
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 neuer
                 looke
                 to
                 ouercome
                 and
                 reigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 Sabeans
                 ,
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 preuailed
                 not
                 against
                 Iob.
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 maketh
                 any
                 assault
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 thus
                 reason
                 with
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   sorer
                   enemies
                   then
                   these
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   must
                   wrestle
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   shrinke
                   from
                   these
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   stand
                   against
                   them
                   ?
                
                 Let
                 the
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 make
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 can
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Exposition
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 consider
                 we
                 the
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 foure
                 distinct
                 branches
                 distinguished
                 by
                 this
                 particle
                 against
                 .
                 
                 Much
                 ambiguitie
                 and
                 obscuritie
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 as
                 plainely
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 cleare
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
               
                 From
                 these
                 seuerall
                 branches
                 many
                 collect
                 diuers
                 and
                 distinct
                 orders
                 of
                 Diuells
                 ,
                 one
                 subordinate
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 as
                 among
                 men
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 orders
                 ,
                 some
                 Kings
                 ,
                 some
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Earles
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 b
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 Monarch
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 Principallities
                 vnder
                 him
                 :
                 powers
                 vnder
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 these
                 distinctions
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ouer-curious
                 :
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 an
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 amongst
                 theeues
                 ,
                 pirats
                 ,
                 conny-catchers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 head
                 and
                 c
                 Prince
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 d
                 
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   angels
                
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 bee
                 also
                 distinct
                 and
                 seuerall
                 offices
                 among
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 forenamed
                 pirats
                 )
                 as
                 some
                 to
                 tempt
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 accuse
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 execute
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 should
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 bee
                 done
                 ?
                 but
                 that
                 certaine
                 bee
                 alwayes
                 tyed
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 person
                 and
                 function
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 vncertaine
                 and
                 vnlikely
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 that
                 heere
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 orders
                 and
                 ranckes
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 distinct
                 branches
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 vncertaine
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 by
                 any
                 iust
                 consequence
                 be
                 collected
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 rather
                 take
                 these
                 titles
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 their
                 conditions
                 and
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 title
                 is
                 Principallities
                 ,
                 or
                 gouernments
                 :
                 so
                 termed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 great
                 rule
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ouer
                 other
                 Diuells
                 ,
                 as
                 ouer
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 powers
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 their
                 principallitie
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meere
                 titular
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 armeed
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 with
                 their
                 powerfull
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 great
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 two
                 titles
                 ,
                 principallities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 thus
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 b
                 powerfull
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 to
                 amplifie
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 
                   worldly
                   Gouernors
                
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 as
                 an
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 a
                 limitation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shewing
                 ouer
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 gouernours
                 :
                 not
                 ouer
                 the
                 chosen
                 and
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 ouer
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 For
                 c
                 Christ
                 maketh
                 a
                 direct
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 these
                 :
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 a
                 compound
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 expresseth
                 not
                 onely
                 their
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 subiects
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 d
                 elect
                 also
                 are
                 counted
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 while
                 heere
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 they
                 were
                 bred
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 their
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 c
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 effectually
                 called
                 :
                 therefore
                 for
                 more
                 perspi●uitie
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   darkenesse
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 particularly
                 he
                 sheweth
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuels
                 gouerne
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 namely
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 darknesse
                 :
                 here
                 againe
                 for
                 emphasis
                 sake
                 ,
                 he
                 rather
                 vseth
                 this
                 word
                 f
                 darknesse
                 then
                 g
                 darke
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 vnderstandeth
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 plaine
                 termes
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 ouer
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuels
                 reigne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 
                   spirituall
                   wickednesse
                
                 .
                 This
                 declareth
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 malicious
                 .
                 The
                 phrase
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 is
                 somewhat
                 strange
                 ,
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Spirituals
                   of
                   wickednesse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 spirits
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 most
                 monstrous
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 is
                 added
                 a
                 phrase
                 somewhat
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 whereunto
                 it
                 hath
                 reference
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   in
                   heauenlies
                
                 .
                 Heere
                 some
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 sence
                 adde
                 places
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 implied
                 that
                 these
                 euill
                 spirits
                 are
                 ouer
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 places
                 in
                 Scripture
                 termed
                 Heauen
                 .
                 
                 First
                 the
                 ayre
                 where
                 
                 fowles
                 are
                 .
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 firmament
                 where
                 the
                 ●tarres
                 are
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Gods
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 perfect
                 men
                 departed
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 third
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 highest
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 spirits
                 be
                 heere
                 meant
                 ,
                 by
                 heauenly
                 places
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 meant
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lowest
                 heauen
                 :
                 for
                 c
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 heauen
                 they
                 are
                 excluded
                 .
                 Other
                 adde
                 things
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 implied
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 combate
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 light
                 ,
                 fading
                 earthly
                 trash
                 ,
                 but
                 heauenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 treasure
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 these
                 expositions
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 handle
                 this
                 clause
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 these
                 foure
                 fore-named
                 branches
                 ;
                 two
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 scope
                 set
                 foorth
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 ;
                 namely
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ▪
                 the
                 fourth
                 containeth
                 three
                 distinct
                 points
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 qualitie
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 combate
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 enemies
                 then
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 described
                 by
                 fiue
                 arguments
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 gouernment
                 :
                 2
                 Their
                 power
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 nature
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 qualitie
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 place
                 of
                 abode
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 of
                 fight
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 dominion
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 principallit●es
                 ,
                 being
                 meant
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   haue
                   a
                   dominion
                   ,
                
                 
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 a
                 gouernment
                 :
                 
                 For
                 this
                 title
                 a
                 principallities
                 ,
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 respect
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 rule
                 and
                 gouernment
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 expresly
                 called
                 gouernours
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 called
                 b
                 
                   a
                   prince
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   a
                   god
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Quest.
                 How
                 came
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 regiment
                 ?
                 is
                 their
                 gouernment
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 ordained
                 of
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 apply
                 the
                 answere
                 which
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 to
                 Pilat
                 ,
                 d
                 they
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 giuen
                 them
                 from
                 aboue
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 dominion
                 is
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 in
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 for
                 c
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 hath
                 giuen
                 libertie
                 to
                 the
                 Diuel
                 to
                 exercise
                 iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 f
                 God
                 gaue
                 the
                 rebellious
                 Israelites
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 cruell
                 tyrants
                 and
                 vsurpers
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 hee
                 giueth
                 the
                 world
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 haue
                 they
                 no
                 true
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 their
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 properly
                 deputed
                 vnto
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 lawfull
                 Kings
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 on
                 earth
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 forraine
                 Nations
                 which
                 inuaded
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ruled
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 oppressors
                 and
                 vsurpers
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 g
                 God
                 in
                 iustice
                 made
                 them
                 a
                 rod
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 when
                 Israel
                 repented
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuered
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 the
                 rodde
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
                 Other
                 reasons
                 therefore
                 there
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 partly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 vassals
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 themselues
                 they
                 haue
                 vsurped
                 dominion
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 haue
                 by
                 tyrannie
                 taken
                 principallitie
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 chiefest
                 instruments
                 on
                 earth
                 haue
                 done
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Who
                   exalteth
                   himselfe
                   aboue
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   god
                   ,
                   or
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   shewing
                   himselfe
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 that
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 who
                 c
                 
                   glorified
                   her selfe
                
                 .
                 )
                 Thus
                 haue
                 these
                 Principallities
                 heere
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 exalted
                 and
                 glorified
                 themselues
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 ambitious
                 tyrannicall
                 vsurpation
                 ;
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hauing
                 shewed
                 Christ
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 glory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 said
                 d
                 
                   This
                   is
                   deliuered
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whomsoeuer
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   giue
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Diuels
                 vassals
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 they
                 slauishly
                 and
                 willingly
                 yeeld
                 themselues
                 to
                 his
                 gouernment
                 and
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 
                 making
                 themselues
                 subiect
                 to
                 these
                 principallities
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 the
                 rather
                 these
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 taken
                 dominion
                 ouer
                 them
                 :
                 c
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 subiecting
                 themselues
                 to
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 hee
                 became
                 their
                 King
                 :
                 f
                 as
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Israel
                 turned
                 after
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 became
                 their
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 g
                 after
                 that
                 to
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 became
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 who
                 became
                 their
                 Kings
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   They
                   haue
                   set
                   vp
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   me
                   ;
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   knew
                   it
                   not
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 willingly
                 and
                 slauishly
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 without
                 question
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 i
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Dragon
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Take
                 heede
                 k
                 how
                 we
                 giue
                 any
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 him
                 any
                 whit
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Where
                 hee
                 getteth
                 any
                 entrance
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 will
                 he
                 set
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 did
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 exceeding
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 and
                 tyrannicall
                 :
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 body
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 get
                 an
                 inch
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 take
                 an
                 ell
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 make
                 themselues
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 soone
                 take
                 a
                 principallitie
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 cōsider
                 in
                 how
                 woful
                 an
                 estate
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 earthly
                 I
                 yrants
                 to
                 rule
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 withall
                 consider
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Diuell
                 exceedeth
                 all
                 the
                 Tyrants
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 in
                 malice
                 and
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 gather
                 in
                 what
                 misery
                 they
                 lie
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 principallity
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 How
                 besotted
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 their
                 seruant
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 their
                 command
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Coniurers
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 yea
                 also
                 of
                 many
                 prophane
                 and
                 wicked
                 worldlings
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doth
                 often
                 pretend
                 and
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 seruice
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 stileth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   A
                   seruant
                   of
                   seruants
                
                 :
                 onely
                 a
                 meanes
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 insinuate
                 himselfe
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 more
                 soueraigne
                 principallitie
                 and
                 rule
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Diuell
                 nor
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 to
                 rule
                 ouer
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Learne
                 we
                 to
                 subiect
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 maintain
                 our
                 cause
                 against
                 these
                 principallities
                 .
                 
                 One
                 King
                 cannot
                 brooke
                 that
                 another
                 should
                 haue
                 principallitie
                 ouer
                 his
                 subiects
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 other
                 Lords
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 reigne
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 But
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 like
                 those
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Wee
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   this
                   man
                   to
                   reigne
                   ouer
                   vs
                   :
                
                 a
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   breake
                   his
                   bands
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   his
                   cords
                   from
                   vs
                
                 ;
                 then
                 in
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 will
                 Christ
                 giue
                 vs
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 Satan
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 middle
                 monarchie
                 or
                 regiment
                 betwixt
                 these
                 :
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 not
                 Christs
                 subiects
                 ,
                 are
                 Satans
                 vassals
                 .
                 b
                 
                   All
                   that
                   dwell
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   worship
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   not
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 Note
                 what
                 was
                 threatened
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   seruedst
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   serue
                   thine
                   enemies
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 will
                 bee
                 iust
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 ouer
                 to
                 Satans
                 power
                 ,
                 who
                 rebell
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 their
                 hard
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 see
                 their
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 grace
                 ,
                 bewaile
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 wiser
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 argument
                 whereby
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 power
                 :
                 this
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   As
                   our
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   haue
                   a
                   dominion
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   they
                   haue
                   
                   power
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   same
                   :
                
                 
                 a
                 power
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 vassals
                 and
                 captiues
                 vnder
                 them
                 in
                 subiection
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 Satan
                 is
                 called
                 c
                 
                   a
                   Prince
                   of
                   power
                
                 .
                 Many
                 titles
                 in
                 Scripture
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 doe
                 argue
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 
                   strong
                   man
                   armed
                
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   roaring
                   Lyon
                
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   great
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   god
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 .
                 Consider
                 how
                 hee
                 dealt
                 with
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 suffereth
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 his
                 owne
                 diuine
                 power
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 manifested
                 ,
                 in
                 subduing
                 such
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 greater
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 Iobs
                 courage
                 and
                 strength
                 manifested
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 execute
                 the
                 sorer
                 vengeance
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 generall
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 a
                 powerfull
                 and
                 mighty
                 Prince
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 cleared
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 as
                 plainely
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 resolue
                 their
                 particular
                 questions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Whether
                 the
                 Diuels
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 then
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 aboue
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 If
                 not
                 aboue
                 nature
                 ,
                 wherein
                 consisteth
                 their
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 ?
              
               
                 4
                 Whether
                 their
                 power
                 bee
                 any
                 whit
                 lessened
                 since
                 their
                 fall
                 ?
              
               
                 5
                 Whether
                 they
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 liberty
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 Diuell
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 proper
                 onely
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 infinite
                 .
                 Were
                 hee
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 hee
                 would
                 ,
                 God
                 should
                 haue
                 no
                 command
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 power
                 ouer
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 is
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 a
                 created
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 limited
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 simply
                 aboue
                 ,
                 or
                 directly
                 against
                 that
                 course
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 ordained
                 vnto
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   nature
                
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 tied
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 reserued
                 onely
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Lord
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 power
                 to
                 alter
                 it
                 as
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cannot
                 worke
                 miracles
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 force
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 know
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 foretell
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 eyther
                 aboue
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 in
                 miracles
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 COncerning
                 miracles
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 worke
                 any
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 miracles
                 which
                 hee
                 wrought
                 ,
                 manifested
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 diuine
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 were
                 declared
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 seruants
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 assisted
                 with
                 diuine
                 power
                 ;
                 yea
                 God
                 was
                 manifested
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 miracles
                 which
                 they
                 wrought
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 miracles
                 ,
                 miracles
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 euident
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 
                 very
                 Sorcerers
                 could
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 which
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   finger
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Those
                 Sorcer●rs
                 wrought
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 which
                 Moses
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 outward
                 likenesse
                 and
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 turning
                 rods
                 into
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 water
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 abundance
                 of
                 frogs
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 truth
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 Moses
                 did
                 ,
                 were
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 miracles
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 did
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 naturall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Diuell
                 might
                 secretly
                 conueigh
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 frogs
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 to
                 Egypt
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 might
                 be
                 meere
                 illusions
                 ,
                 onely
                 appearances
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 made
                 to
                 thinke
                 they
                 saw
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 frogs
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 truth
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 :
                 this
                 latter
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 noted
                 in
                 those
                 histories
                 .
                 First
                 for
                 the
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Aarons
                   rod
                   deuoured
                   their
                   rods
                
                 :
                 Euident
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Aarons
                 rod
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 true
                 liuing
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 roddes
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 resistance
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 deuoured
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 
                   all
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   their
                   riuer
                   was
                   turned
                   into
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   continued
                   seuen
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   drinke
                   of
                   that
                   water
                   .
                
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 which
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 seemed
                 to
                 turne
                 into
                 blood
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 these
                 waters
                 were
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 waters
                 which
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 turne
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 Goshen
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 plagues
                 )
                 in
                 Egypt
                 all
                 was
                 blood
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 For
                 the
                 frogges
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 Moses
                 brought
                 c
                 
                   were
                   gathered
                   on
                   heapes
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   Land
                   stinke
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 brought
                 ?
              
               
                 Obiection
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 went
                 they
                 no
                 further
                 ?
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 as
                 easily
                 haue
                 made
                 shew
                 of
                 lice
                 ?
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 delude
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 .
              
               
                 Fitly
                 may
                 I
                 apply
                 that
                 d
                 title
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 attributeth
                 to
                 the
                 pretended
                 miracles
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 pretended
                 miracles
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ouer
                 Mans
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 COncerning
                 
                   Mans
                   will
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 simply
                 and
                 directly
                 force
                 it
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 against
                 that
                 nature
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 will.
                 Take
                 away
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 cleane
                 destroy
                 the
                 will
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 in
                 conuerting
                 a
                 sinner
                 forceth
                 not
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 worketh
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 c
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Satan
                 bringeth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 naturall
                 Men
                 to
                 his
                 bent
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 doth
                 partly
                 by
                 faire
                 allurements
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 fearefull
                 terrors
                 ;
                 by
                 some
                 externall
                 meanes
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 hee
                 moueth
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 yeeld
                 not
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 could
                 force
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 draw
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 bent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ouer
                 Mans
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 COncerning
                 
                   Mans
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 bottomelesse
                 pit
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 vnsearchable
                 depth
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   deceitfull
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                
                 :
                 to
                 search
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 simply
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 secret
                 
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 b
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 incommunicable
                 properties
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 
                   searcher
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                
                 .
                 
                 Hereby
                 d
                 N●thanael
                 gathered
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 temptations
                 be
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 disposition
                 and
                 secret
                 intents
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 certainly
                 he
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 very
                 shrewdly
                 can
                 be
                 gesse
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 outward
                 speech
                 ,
                 behauiour
                 and
                 carriage
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 espieth
                 more
                 narrowly
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 humors
                 ,
                 temperature
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 spirit
                 )
                 he
                 discemeth
                 as
                 easily
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 behauiour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 power
                 in
                 foretelling
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 COncerning
                 
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 simple
                 foretelling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 helpe
                 at
                 all
                 from
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 signes
                 ,
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 aboue
                 nature
                 :
                 God
                 e
                 prooueth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 true
                 Iehouah
                 hereby
                 .
                 f
                 Hereby
                 he
                 gaue
                 testimony
                 to
                 his
                 Prophets
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Satan
                 cannot
                 do
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 haue
                 foretold
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 appeared
                 to
                 Saul
                 ;
                 and
                 b
                 the
                 diuining
                 Mayde
                 ;
                 yea
                 c
                 God
                 implieth
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Such
                 things
                 they
                 may
                 foretell
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 naturall
                 causes
                 or
                 signes
                 may
                 bee
                 collected
                 ,
                 or
                 coniectured
                 :
                 or
                 which
                 by
                 God
                 haue
                 any
                 way
                 beene
                 reuealed
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 is
                 admirably
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 skilfull
                 ,
                 and
                 experienced
                 
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 draw
                 one
                 consequence
                 vpon
                 another
                 :
                 
                 As
                 if
                 one
                 linck
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 chaine
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 deepe
                 well
                 ,
                 appeare
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 aboue
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 can
                 draw
                 vp
                 linck
                 after
                 linck
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 bucket
                 it selfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 bin
                 seene
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 diligently
                 marketh
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 which
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 ,
                 euen
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 foretell
                 of
                 himselfe
                 inch
                 things
                 as
                 God
                 foretold
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 probabilitie
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 told
                 to
                 Saul
                 :
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 diuining
                 Maide
                 &
                 such
                 other
                 foretold
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 gathered
                 by
                 some
                 vnknowne
                 natural
                 causes
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 God
                 implieth
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 meere
                 coniectures
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 such
                 instances
                 as
                 are
                 heere
                 named
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 FOr
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 consisteth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 naturall
                 meanes
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 d
                 he
                 can
                 violently
                 moue
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 tempests
                 and
                 stormes
                 :
                 e
                 he
                 can
                 inflame
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 fire
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 exceedingly
                 trouble
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 such
                 waues
                 and
                 billowes
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 swallow
                 vp
                 ships
                 and
                 men
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 cause
                 waters
                 to
                 swell
                 ouer
                 the
                 bancks
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 great
                 breaches
                 .
                 On
                 earth
                 he
                 can
                 cause
                 earth-quakes
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 throw
                 downe
                 the
                 strongest
                 buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 roote
                 vp
                 the
                 best
                 setled
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 mooue
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 hee
                 can
                 carry
                 and
                 hurry
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 a
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 beastes
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 b
                 hee
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 with
                 violence
                 rush
                 and
                 runne
                 headlong
                 hither
                 and
                 thither
                 :
                 c
                 hee
                 
                 can
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 d
                 grieuously
                 vexe
                 and
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 inflict
                 sore
                 diseases
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 f
                 possesse
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 lunatick
                 ,
                 dumb
                 ,
                 deafe
                 ,
                 blinde
                 ;
                 make
                 them
                 foame
                 and
                 roare
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 rent
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 stirre
                 vp
                 g
                 wrath
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 passions
                 in
                 men
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 know
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 lay
                 baites
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 them
                 vnto
                 baits
                 ;
                 hee
                 can
                 h
                 darken
                 mens
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 cause
                 much
                 trouble
                 and
                 anguish
                 in
                 their
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 make
                 away
                 themselues
                 ;
                 hee
                 can
                 incense
                 man
                 against
                 man
                 ,
                 Kingdome
                 against
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Subiects
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Princes
                 against
                 subiects
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cause
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 warres
                 ,
                 treasons
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Many
                 more
                 strange
                 mischiefes
                 can
                 he
                 worke
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 kinde
                 are
                 extraordinarily
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 number
                 innumerable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 euill
                 Angels
                 compared
                 to
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 FOr
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 comparison
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Diuels
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 creation
                 they
                 were
                 equal
                 in
                 power
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 their
                 power
                 is
                 somewhat
                 lessened
                 by
                 their
                 fall
                 .
                 For
                 k
                 whensoeuer
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 euill
                 were
                 alwayes
                 foiled
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 still
                 retaine
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 power
                 cannot
                 appeare
                 to
                 bee
                 any
                 whit
                 diminished
                 by
                 their
                 fall
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 still
                 they
                 remaine
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 powerfull
                 to
                 doe
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 their
                 might
                 and
                 fury
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 FOr
                 the
                 fift
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 heere
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 properly
                 signifie
                 a
                 
                   a
                   libertie
                   to
                   doe
                   as
                   one
                   list
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 by
                 an
                 higher
                 and
                 superiour
                 power
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 themselues
                 exercise
                 the
                 vttermost
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 held
                 in
                 .
                 Fitly
                 may
                 I
                 apply
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 b
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 barres
                 and
                 doores
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Hither
                   to
                   shall
                   hee
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   further
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 c
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   deliuered
                   into
                   chains
                   ,
                   and
                
                 d
                 
                   reserued
                   in
                   euerlasting
                   chaines
                
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 phrases
                 is
                 implied
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealeth
                 with
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 curst
                 madde
                 ban-dogges
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 flye
                 at
                 the
                 throate
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 meete
                 ,
                 they
                 tye
                 and
                 chaine
                 them
                 vp
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 doing
                 hurt
                 .
                 For
                 proofe
                 hereof
                 ,
                 note
                 what
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vnder
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   bruise
                   his
                   heele
                
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 phrase
                 is
                 implied
                 a
                 restraint
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 head
                 to
                 crush
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 onely
                 snarle
                 at
                 his
                 heele
                 ,
                 and
                 bite
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 vtterly
                 to
                 destroy
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 annoy
                 them
                 with
                 smaller
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 more
                 cleerely
                 is
                 this
                 laid
                 downe
                 by
                 many
                 particular
                 instances
                 .
                 f
                 Satans
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 of
                 Egypt
                 was
                 restrained
                 ;
                 the
                 a
                 euill
                 spirit
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 Saul
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 permitted
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 him
                 .
                 b
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 the
                 lying
                 spirit
                 that
                 seduced
                 Ahab
                 .
                 c
                 Satan
                 stood
                 at
                 Iehoshuahs
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 reproued
                 him
                 .
                 d
                 He
                 desired
                 to
                 wi●ow
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 without
                 leaue
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 preuailed
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 desired
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 particular
                 instances
                 might
                 be
                 alledged
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 e
                 where
                 hee
                 could
                 doe
                 nothing
                 against
                 Iob
                 till
                 hee
                 had
                 leaue
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 leaue
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 permitted
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 more
                 forceable
                 argument
                 ,
                 note
                 f
                 how
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 swine
                 without
                 permission
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 can
                 be
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 man
                 without
                 leaue
                 .
                 g
                 
                   Are
                   not
                   men
                   much
                   better
                   then
                   swine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 h
                 Satan
                 is
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 libertie
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 spoken
                 comparatiuely
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 former
                 restraint
                 :
                 
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 dogge
                 hath
                 sometime
                 beene
                 tied
                 very
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 his
                 chaine
                 is
                 let
                 out
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 thus
                 limiteth
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 made
                 after
                 Gods
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 himselfe
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 manifest
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 without
                 limits
                 and
                 bounds
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 who
                 oppose
                 themselues
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 his
                 power
                 called
                 i
                 
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   might
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 no
                 other
                 power
                 were
                 mightie
                 but
                 his
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 and
                 Commander
                 ouer
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 who
                 voluntarily
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 a
                 who
                 obstinately
                 oppose
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 man
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 soone
                 deuour
                 all
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 b
                 seeketh
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 restrained
                 ,
                 no
                 creature
                 could
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 bounds
                 ,
                 would
                 soone
                 ouerwhelme
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 would
                 the
                 Diuell
                 soone
                 turne
                 all
                 topsie
                 turuie
                 ,
                 quickely
                 destroy
                 all
                 liuing
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 depth
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 himselfe
                 is
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 iust
                 reasons
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 mightie
                 power
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 wisdome
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 hath
                 hee
                 also
                 restrained
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 bounds
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 well
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 too
                 light
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 dread
                 him
                 too
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Diuell
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 such
                 power
                 ?
                 Bee
                 neither
                 arrogant
                 nor
                 secure
                 ;
                 but
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 wee
                 can
                 vse
                 ,
                 are
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 c
                 let
                 vs
                 seeke
                 for
                 greater
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 remembring
                 the
                 exhortation
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 direction
                 in
                 the
                 eluenth
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 neyther
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 hee
                 will
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 libertie
                 alwayes
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 his
                 power
                 restained
                 and
                 limitted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   bee
                   not
                   faint-hearted
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 despaire
                 .
                 Though
                 hee
                 may
                 s●rely
                 assaile
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 assuredly
                 shall
                 he
                 neuer
                 preuaile
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 remember
                 Iobs
                 conflict
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 cast
                 one
                 eye
                 on
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 securitie
                 :
                 so
                 cast
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 restraint
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 despaire
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Satan
                 ruleth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 point
                 sheweth
                 yet
                 a
                 further
                 restraint
                 of
                 the
                 Diuells
                 power
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 declareth
                 the
                 parties
                 ouer
                 whom
                 especially
                 he
                 exerciseth
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 first
                 implied
                 vnder
                 this
                 compound
                 word
                 b
                 
                   worldly
                   gouernours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 more
                 expressely
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ensuing
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 generall
                 I
                 collect
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   gouernment
                   of
                   Diuels
                   is
                   onely
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer
                   the
                   men
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 It
                 can
                 no
                 further
                 extend
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 this
                 inferiour
                 world
                 vnder
                 heauen
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 longer
                 last
                 then
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 c
                 diuels
                 dominion
                 is
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 is
                 he
                 termed
                 the
                 d
                 
                   god
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 .
                 e
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 shall
                 Christ
                 put
                 downe
                 his
                 authoritie
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 appoint
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 probation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 triall
                 who
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 it●
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 thorough
                 triall
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 Satan
                 dominion
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 ground
                 of
                 incouragement
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 patiently
                 and
                 constantly
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 those
                 brunts
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 thorough
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 :
                 when
                 wee
                 passe
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 passe
                 wee
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 iurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 with
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 wee
                 shall
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 these
                 principallities
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 Heauen
                 where
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 iust
                 and
                 perfect
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 company
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 diuels
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 a
                 they
                 are
                 thence
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 was
                 sorely
                 assaulted
                 by
                 Satan
                 )
                 b
                 
                   when
                   hee
                   ascended
                   vp
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   led
                   captiuitiecaptiue
                   ,
                
                 and
                 triumphed
                 ouer
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 c
                 
                   If
                   we
                   suffer
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   also
                   reigne
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Death
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 passage
                 is
                 made
                 from
                 this
                 war-faring
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 world
                 of
                 triumph
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 enemie
                 ;
                 the
                 pangs
                 thereof
                 the
                 last
                 assaults
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 being
                 well
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 moue
                 vs
                 with
                 patience
                 to
                 d
                 resist
                 
                   vnto
                   blood
                
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 parties
                 ouer
                 whom
                 Satan
                 ruleth
                 .
              
               
                 YEt
                 more
                 distinctly
                 are
                 the
                 parties
                 ouer
                 whom
                 Satan
                 ruleth
                 ,
                 expressed
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Darkenesse
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 are
                 meant
                 such
                 ignorant
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 as
                 haue
                 no
                 light
                 of
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 no
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 deseruedly
                 called
                 darkenesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Di●els
                   rule
                   and
                   dominion
                   is
                   properly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   principally
                   ouer
                   ignorant
                   and
                   euill
                   men
                   :
                
                 
                 euen
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 described
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
                 19.
                 and
                 before
                 that
                 called
                 e
                 
                   children
                   of
                   disobedience
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 f
                 originall
                 word
                 will
                 beare
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 ignorant
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 g
                 
                   god
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   blinded
                   .
                
                 For
                 wicked
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   they
                   which
                   commit
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 resist
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 know
                 not
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 malice
                 ,
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 sedulitie
                 ,
                 mischieuous
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 no
                 maruell
                 therefore
                 that
                 they
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 and
                 gouerned
                 by
                 Satan
                 .
                 i
                 When
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Ara●●
                 were
                 strucken
                 with
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 easily
                 without
                 any
                 resistance
                 ,
                 led
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 strongest
                 Citie
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 whither
                 they
                 went.
                 So
                 ignorant
                 
                 men
                 not
                 seeing
                 in
                 whose
                 power
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 persons
                 beleeue
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 so
                 cruell
                 a
                 tyrant
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 They
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 best
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 suffereth
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 temptations
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 corrupt
                 humours
                 and
                 carnall
                 desires
                 :
                 they
                 take
                 most
                 delight
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 a
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   will
                   doe
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   their
                   father
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 then
                 any
                 maruell
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 their
                 gouernour
                 ?
              
               
                 Neither
                 ignorant
                 nor
                 wicked
                 persons
                 will
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 gouernement
                 :
                 
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 not
                 wicked
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 too
                 strait
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 crossing
                 their
                 licentious
                 humor
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 iustice
                 God
                 giueth
                 them
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 Hereby
                 may
                 triall
                 be
                 made
                 whether
                 wee
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 or
                 no.
                 
                 b
                 If
                 we
                 loue
                 darknesse
                 more
                 then
                 light
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 c
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 vnfruitfull
                 workes
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 .
                 Hearken
                 to
                 this
                 O
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 ,
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 neglecters
                 and
                 despisers
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 so
                 much
                 preaching
                 :
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 your
                 eares
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 can
                 beleeue
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 others
                 is
                 declared
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Hearken
                 to
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 pursue
                 so
                 eagerly
                 the
                 euill
                 desires
                 of
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foolish
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 vaine
                 World
                 ▪
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 your
                 euill
                 hearts
                 will
                 let
                 you
                 yeeld
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 turne
                 to
                 your
                 good
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 miserable
                 plight
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 those
                 gouernours
                 vnder
                 whom
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 the
                 ignorant
                 learne
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 sinners
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 
                 course
                 .
                 Fondly
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 great
                 libertie
                 ,
                 wheras
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 most
                 slauish
                 bondage
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 iustly
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   O
                   yee
                   foolish
                   ,
                   how
                   long
                   will
                   yee
                   loue
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Hereby
                 also
                 men
                 may
                 learne
                 how
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 power
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 b
                 by
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 into
                 light
                 .
                 
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 and
                 lye
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 no
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 freeing
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 c
                 God
                 first
                 deliuereth
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 translateth
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 vse
                 affoordeth
                 a
                 good
                 direction
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 haue
                 charge
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 priuate
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 order
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 are
                 vnder
                 their
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 diligent
                 and
                 faithfull
                 in
                 preaching
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 that
                 haue
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 vnder
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 priuate
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 to
                 practise
                 what
                 they
                 heare
                 .
              
               
                 Note
                 what
                 Christ
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 by
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Hee
                   saw
                   Satan
                   fall
                   downe
                   like
                   lightning
                   :
                
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 mens
                 minds
                 are
                 inlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hearts
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Satan
                 cannot
                 beare
                 such
                 sway
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 doth
                 ouer
                 ignorant
                 and
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ▪
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 generall
                 said
                 of
                 freeing
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 may
                 particularly
                 bee
                 applied
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 his
                 great
                 Vice-roy
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 which
                 deceiueth
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 His
                 kingdome
                 is
                 a
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknesse
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 shineth
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 clouds
                 and
                 mistes
                 of
                 that
                 darkenesse
                 vanish
                 away
                 .
                 Experience
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 rare
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 greatest
                 number
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 vassals
                 .
                 God
                 grant
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 duely
                 considered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 doe
                 treate
                 of
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Papists
                 may
                 be
                 diminished
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 our selues
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 knowledge
                 to
                 inlighten
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 renew
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 attaining
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 diligently
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
                 and
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 haue
                 sure
                 euidence
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 b
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 from
                 hence
                 reape
                 comfort
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 therby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 Prince
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 darknes
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Liue
                 therefore
                 as
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 freemen
                 :
                 haue
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 vnfruitful
                 works
                 of
                 darknesse
                 .
                 For
                 c
                 
                   what
                   communion
                   hath
                   light
                   with
                   darkenesse
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 25.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 argument
                 whereby
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 nature
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 heere
                 termed
                 d
                 
                   spirituall
                   things
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   enemies
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   spirituall
                   substance
                   .
                
                 
                 Oft
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 they
                 expresly
                 called
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 created
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 they
                 still
                 remaine
                 
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Their
                 fall
                 hath
                 not
                 altered
                 their
                 substance
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 could
                 not
                 that
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
                 which
                 transgressed
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Grosly
                 doe
                 they
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 teach
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 bad
                 qualities
                 and
                 euill
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 our
                 flesh
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 denieth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 implieth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 flesh
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 bee
                 affections
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ?
                 If
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spirituall
                 things
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 substances
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 qualities
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 should
                 the
                 a
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 b
                 nor
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 c
                 God
                 himselfe
                 be
                 a
                 substance
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 termed
                 Spirits
                 .
                 But
                 spirituall
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 substances
                 as
                 bodily
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 outward
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 that
                 simply
                 maketh
                 a
                 substance
                 :
                 Things
                 may
                 be
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 no
                 substances
                 ,
                 as
                 colours
                 ,
                 sounds
                 ,
                 smels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 the
                 actions
                 which
                 they
                 performe
                 ,
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 abide
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 goe
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 ,
                 the
                 torments
                 and
                 paines
                 which
                 they
                 endure
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 like
                 arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 euidently
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 substances
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 erronious
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 much
                 extenuate
                 those
                 fearefull
                 things
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 fables
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 error
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 heede
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 26
                 Of
                 the
                 aduantage
                 which
                 Satan
                 hath
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 spirituall
                 nature
                 of
                 Diuels
                 doth
                 many
                 waies
                 aggrauate
                 their
                 terror
                 .
                 
                 For
                 they
                 being
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 they
                 are
              
               
                 1
                 Inuisible
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 see
                 vs
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 vs.
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 their
                 assaults
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 .
                 Consider
                 what
                 aduantage
                 one
                 that
                 seeth
                 hath
                 against
                 a
                 blind
                 man.
                 a
                 The
                 Sodomites
                 who
                 so
                 fiercely
                 assaulted
                 Lots
                 house
                 ,
                 being
                 strucken
                 with
                 blindnesse
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 hurt
                 .
                 b
                 Elisha
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 led
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 (
                 being
                 made
                 blinde
                 )
                 whither
                 he
                 list
                 .
                 We
                 to
                 spirits
                 are
                 as
                 blinde
                 men
                 :
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 assaults
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 naturall
                 men
                 .
                 God
                 giueth
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 eyes
                 to
                 discerne
                 them
                 and
                 auoide
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Priuy
                   to
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   doe
                   or
                   speake
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 wee
                 bee
                 in
                 company
                 or
                 alone
                 ,
                 in
                 light
                 or
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 :
                 scarce
                 a
                 thought
                 can
                 passe
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can
                 shrewdly
                 gesse
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 soone
                 can
                 they
                 espie
                 out
                 all
                 our
                 deuices
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Aram
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 disaduantage
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 enemy
                 had
                 one
                 who
                 could
                 disclose
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 his
                 priuy
                 chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 
                   heart
                   was
                   troubled
                   for
                   this
                   thing
                   .
                
                 What
                 great
                 aduantage
                 haue
                 these
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Not
                   hindered
                   by
                   any
                   bodily
                   impediments
                   :
                
                 no
                 sensible
                 substance
                 can
                 any
                 whit
                 stay
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 or
                 slacken
                 their
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 either
                 passe
                 thorough
                 ,
                 or
                 passe
                 ouer
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 would
                 stop
                 and
                 hinder
                 vs
                 ;
                 as
                 armies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 stone
                 walles
                 ,
                 iron
                 gates
                 ,
                 woods
                 ,
                 waters
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Seas
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Oceans
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 They
                 need
                 not
                 such
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 passe
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 be
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 miles
                 asunder
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 corporall
                 grauity
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 let
                 by
                 any
                 bodily
                 obstacle
                 .
                 The
                 Sunne
                 is
                 not
                 swifter
                 then
                 they
                 :
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 lightning
                 from
                 Heauen
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 quicke
                 or
                 speedy
                 .
                 a
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 aduantage
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Not
                   subiect
                   to
                   any
                   fainting
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wearisomnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 failing
                 or
                 decaying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 bodies
                 are
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 simple
                 substances
                 ,
                 not
                 framed
                 of
                 any
                 externall
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 fainting
                 ,
                 decaying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 thousand
                 great
                 exploits
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 fresh
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 They
                 need
                 no
                 resting
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 continually
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 are
                 assaulting
                 men
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 ceasing
                 :
                 some
                 comfort
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 sorely
                 assaulted
                 by
                 bodily
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 night
                 commeth
                 on
                 ,
                 b
                 which
                 vsually
                 causeth
                 some
                 stay
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 combate
                 with
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 c
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 they
                 haue
                 assaulted
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 they
                 continue
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 gather
                 much
                 experience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 disaduantage
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 further
                 proceed
                 in
                 setting
                 downe
                 other
                 particular
                 points
                 of
                 aduantage
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   spirituall
                   things
                
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 ,
                 and
                 surely
                 these
                 may
                 bee
                 enough
                 to
                 discourage
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 say
                 ;
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 27.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 helpe
                 we
                 haue
                 against
                 Satans
                 aduantages
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 our
                 enemies
                 haue
                 such
                 aduantages
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 doe
                 we
                 resist
                 and
                 maintaine
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 spirits
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 whose
                 might
                 we
                 are
                 strong
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 spirit
                 ,
                 euery
                 way
                 infinite
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 inuisible
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 as
                 blind
                 as
                 beetles
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 knoweth
                 all
                 their
                 deuices
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 euery
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 subiect
                 to
                 decay
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Diuels
                 temptations
                 :
                 hee
                 discouereth
                 all
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 trusteth
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hold
                 :
                 he
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 from
                 fainting
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 further
                 incouragement
                 b
                 giueth
                 his
                 hosts
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 guard
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 This
                 point
                 concerning
                 the
                 spirituall
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 vrge
                 those
                 exhortations
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 of
                 flying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 relying
                 vpon
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 of
                 vsing
                 spirituall
                 armour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 euill
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 fourth
                 argument
                 whereby
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 described
                 is
                 their
                 quality
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 restraine
                 this
                 to
                 their
                 malice
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Their
                 malice
                 c
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 part
                 laide
                 forth
                 by
                 discouering
                 their
                 manifold
                 wiles
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 further
                 be
                 declared
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 of
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Diuels
                   are
                   extreamely
                   euill
                
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 set
                 vpon
                 mischiefe
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 
                 Therefore
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 exaggeration
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 called
                 
                   spirits
                   of
                   wickednesse
                
                 ,
                 so
                 elsewhere
                 Satan
                 is
                 termed
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 proprietie
                 a
                 
                   that
                   wicked
                   one
                
                 .
                 Many
                 attributes
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   euill
                   ,
                   foule
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 many
                 respects
                 may
                 the
                 Diuell
                 be
                 accounted
                 most
                 monstrously
                 wicked
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 author
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 d
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 saith
                 of
                 one
                 particular
                 branch
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   murtherer
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Because
                 by
                 nature
                 hee
                 is
                 most
                 impure
                 :
                 no
                 iot
                 ,
                 no
                 dramme
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   are
                   onely
                   euill
                   continually
                   ,
                
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Because
                 hee
                 is
                 most
                 willing
                 and
                 forward
                 vnto
                 euill
                 ,
                 taking
                 delight
                 therein
                 .
                 Not
                 vnfitly
                 may
                 I
                 apply
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   He
                   loueth
                   euill
                   more
                   then
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   lies
                   more
                   then
                   to
                   speake
                   truth
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 of
                 himselfe
                 so
                 set
                 on
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 needeth
                 none
                 to
                 egge
                 him
                 forward
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 euer
                 repent
                 him
                 of
                 any
                 euill
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Because
                 euill
                 is
                 his
                 continuall
                 practice
                 :
                 what
                 good
                 hee
                 can
                 hee
                 hindreth
                 ,
                 and
                 draweth
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 euill
                 :
                 all
                 his
                 temptations
                 are
                 to
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 First
                 hee
                 tempted
                 man
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 since
                 ceaseth
                 hee
                 not
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 stirre
                 him
                 vp
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 instruments
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 profane
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 
                 Heereby
                 may
                 wee
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 medling
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 preuaileth
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 Whensoeuer
                 we
                 are
                 solicited
                 to
                 any
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Diuell
                 at
                 our
                 elbow
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 commit
                 any
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 the
                 Diuell
                 beguiled
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 preuailed
                 against
                 vs.
                 As
                 by
                 our
                 disposition
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 powerful
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Satan
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 a
                 Christ
                 proueth
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   they
                   did
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   their
                   father
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 For
                 b
                 
                   he
                   that
                   committeth
                   sinne
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                
                 c
                 
                   who
                   worketh
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   disobedience
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 also
                 may
                 serue
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 disswade
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 diabolicall
                 quality
                 :
                 therein
                 wee
                 are
                 like
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 filthy
                 swine
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 infernall
                 spirits
                 .
                 By
                 committing
                 wickednes
                 we
                 make
                 our selues
                 the
                 Diuels
                 instruments
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 his
                 imps
                 and
                 lims
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 beare
                 his
                 Image
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 motiue
                 (
                 as
                 needs
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 motiue
                 ,
                 for
                 oft
                 it
                 is
                 vrged
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 )
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 d
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 e
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 f
                 that
                 beseemeth
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 contraries
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 g●od
                 motiue
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Note
                 this
                 all
                 profane
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 impious
                 despisers
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 all
                 cursed
                 swearers
                 and
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 all
                 cruell
                 ,
                 malicious
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 riotous
                 ,
                 lasciuious
                 ,
                 beastly
                 persons
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 all
                 wicked
                 persons
                 note
                 this
                 ;
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 carry
                 the
                 Diuels
                 image
                 ,
                 so
                 assuredly
                 shall
                 ye
                 in
                 hel
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 and
                 torment
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 repent
                 not
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 who
                 will
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 these
                 spirits
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 wickednesse
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Whosoeuer
                 let
                 wickednesse
                 reigne
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Diuell
                 reigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 .
                 Satan
                 entereth
                 not
                 into
                 vs
                 but
                 by
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 a
                 generall
                 amplification
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 forenamed
                 arguments
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 note
                 how
                 euery
                 branch
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   Principallities
                   ,
                   Powers
                   ,
                   Worldly
                   Gouernours
                   ,
                   Spirits
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Diuels
                   are
                   many
                
                 .
                 
                 If
                 the
                 question
                 be
                 asked
                 how
                 many
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 a
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 question
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 decide
                 not
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 what
                 Booke
                 can
                 decide
                 it
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 neede
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 decided
                 ?
                 too
                 curious
                 and
                 too
                 bold
                 they
                 hane
                 been
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 gone
                 about
                 to
                 diuide
                 them
                 into
                 nine
                 orders
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 their
                 conceited
                 nine
                 orders
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 order
                 to
                 place
                 certaine
                 millions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 let
                 passe
                 these
                 vncertainties
                 ,
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 hellish
                 spirits
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 they
                 made
                 an
                 Host
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Michael
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 seauen
                 b
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 whole
                 legion
                 in
                 one
                 Man
                 :
                 now
                 a
                 legion
                 is
                 computed
                 to
                 containe
                 about
                 c
                 6666.
                 
                 If
                 at
                 once
                 in
                 one
                 Man
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 besides
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 may
                 suppose
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 free
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 Diuels
                 attending
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 solicit
                 him
                 to
                 euill
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 their
                 iust
                 number
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 reckoned
                 vp
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 yea
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 )
                 a
                 
                   An
                   innumerable
                   company
                
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Seeing
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 but
                 of
                 b
                 one
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 stand
                 against
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answere
                 .
                 This
                 sheweth
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 an
                 head
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 concurre
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 aime
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 :
                 their
                 forces
                 are
                 so
                 vnited
                 and
                 combined
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 Diuell
                 is
                 a
                 collectiue
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 compriseth
                 many
                 vnder
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 
                   Turke
                   ,
                   Spaniard
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Thus
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 Christendome
                 together
                 raised
                 an
                 army
                 against
                 the
                 Turke
                 :
                 or
                 England
                 sent
                 forth
                 an
                 army
                 against
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 .
                 Whether
                 therefore
                 we
                 vse
                 these
                 words
                 
                   Satan
                   ,
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Principallities
                   ,
                   Powers
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 one
                 .
                 Vnder
                 one
                 many
                 are
                 comprised
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 an
                 vnited
                 power
                 is
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 This
                 their
                 number
                 aggrauateth
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 points
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 fearefull
                 and
                 terrible
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 one
                 earthly
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 slaues
                 to
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 Principallities
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 malicious
                 and
                 mischieuous
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 Diuels
                 ?
                 One
                 Diuell
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 foile
                 many
                 armies
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 one
                 poore
                 man
                 consisting
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 legions
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ?
                 who
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 hope
                 but
                 in
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 safety
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 plight
                 .
                 This
                 hellish
                 Host
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 seen
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 terrible
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 the
                 Syrians
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 cried
                 out
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Alasse
                   master
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 fight
                 vnder
                 Christs
                 banner
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 strong
                 props
                 .
                 One
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 
                   they
                   which
                   
                   are
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   restraint
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   saue
                   by
                   many
                   or
                   by
                   few
                   .
                
                 
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 with
                 vs
                 then
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 are
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 watch
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 for
                 vs.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 good
                 Angels
                 then
                 euill
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 an
                 host
                 of
                 euill
                 Angels
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 had
                 d
                 Michael
                 an
                 host
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 legion
                 of
                 Diuels
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 c
                 Christ
                 could
                 haue
                 had
                 more
                 then
                 12.
                 legions
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 to
                 guard
                 him
                 (
                 which
                 amount
                 to
                 about
                 80000.
                 )
                 f
                 Daniel
                 mentioneth
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 ten
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 set
                 numbers
                 which
                 wee
                 can
                 set
                 ,
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 termeth
                 them
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   A
                   company
                   of
                   innumerable
                   Angels
                
                 :
                 surely
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 with
                 vs
                 then
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 h
                 
                   are
                   all
                   ministring
                   spirits
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   minister
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   bee
                   heires
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 vphold
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 prop
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 much
                 stronger
                 and
                 surer
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 as
                 well
                 against
                 many
                 as
                 few
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 are
                 as
                 one
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 neede
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 millions
                 astonish
                 vs
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Diuels
                 bee
                 many
                 wayes
                 fearefull
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 protection
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 30
                 Of
                 Satans
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 Aire
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 fift
                 and
                 last
                 argument
                 whereby
                 our
                 enemies
                 are
                 described
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 most
                 doubtfull
                 .
                 Most
                 Interpreters
                 so
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Aire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 oft
                 called
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 hereby
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 very
                 great
                 aduantage
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Diuels
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Aire
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 are
                 aboue
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 ouer
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 euery
                 where
                 round
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 still
                 ready
                 to
                 annoy
                 vs
                 :
                 this
                 among
                 men
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 aduantage
                 :
                 a
                 few
                 men
                 on
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 high
                 walles
                 and
                 Towers
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 valley
                 beneath
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 can
                 espy
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 :
                 
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 circumspect
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 vigilant
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 which
                 haue
                 enuious
                 ,
                 malicious
                 enemies
                 ,
                 which
                 ouerlooke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 see
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 carefull
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 nothing
                 whereby
                 those
                 espiers
                 may
                 take
                 aduantage
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 worke
                 any
                 mischiefe
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 a
                 
                   a
                   Prince
                   that
                   ruleth
                   in
                   the
                   Aire
                   :
                
                 Now
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 haue
                 all
                 at
                 command
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 still
                 new
                 supply
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 aduantage
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 which
                 warre
                 in
                 their
                 enemies
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 bee
                 backed
                 with
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 power
                 then
                 their
                 enemies
                 haue
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 of
                 our selues
                 are
                 far
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 in
                 power
                 then
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 is
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 haue
                 all
                 at
                 command
                 :
                 haue
                 they
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 a
                 great
                 aduantage
                 ?
                 haue
                 not
                 we
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 backed
                 with
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 power
                 ?
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 obseruations
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 this
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 the
                 rather
                 noted
                 because
                 most
                 doe
                 so
                 interpret
                 this
                 clause
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 31
                 Of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Satans
                 quarrell
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 yet
                 freely
                 and
                 ingenuously
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 my
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 (
                 with
                 submission
                 to
                 better
                 iudgements
                 )
                 I
                 rather
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 meaneth
                 the
                 cause
                 or
                 prize
                 of
                 this
                 combate
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 maintained
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 thus
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   heauenly
                   things
                
                 .
                 My
                 reasons
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 places
                 are
                 not
                 exprest
                 ,
                 but
                 indefinitely
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   In
                   heauenlies
                
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 an
                 adiectiue
                 is
                 so
                 set
                 alone
                 ,
                 most
                 vsually
                 the
                 substantiue
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 is
                 thing
                 or
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 other
                 places
                 being
                 thus
                 indefinitely
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 translated
                 ,
                 as
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 
                 
                   They
                   serue
                   vnto
                   the
                   example
                   and
                   shadow
                   of
                   heauenly
                
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 being
                 oft
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 twenty
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 vsed
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 opinion
                 (
                 this
                 place
                 onely
                 excepted
                 )
                 of
                 any
                 aeriall
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 truely
                 heauenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 :
                 
                 the
                 word
                 it selfe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 notation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 
                   the
                   vpper
                   heauenlies
                
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 most
                 improperly
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 lowest
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 the
                 aire
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 for
                 spirits
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 as
                 much
                 annoy
                 vs
                 being
                 beside
                 vs
                 ,
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 beneath
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 aboue
                 vs
                 :
                 high
                 places
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 helpe
                 to
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 clogged
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 spirits
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 small
                 aduantages
                 .
              
               
               
                 5
                 The
                 words
                 being
                 expounded
                 of
                 
                   heauenly
                   things
                
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 clause
                 addeth
                 as
                 great
                 weight
                 to
                 the
                 discription
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 when
                 we
                 handle
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Both
                 ancient
                 and
                 later
                 Diuines
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 good
                 learning
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 haue
                 thus
                 expounded
                 this
                 clause
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 or
                 priuate
                 conceite
                 of
                 mine
                 .
              
               
                 Obiection
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 word
                 is
                 oft
                 indefinitely
                 vsed
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 signifieth
                 Places
                 ,
                 as
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 Vers
                 .
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answere
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 signifie
                 heauenly
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 heauen
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ;
                 thither
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 expound
                 it
                 
                   Heauenly
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 phrase
                 will
                 not
                 beare
                 this
                 exposition
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 preposition
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 b
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 that
                 tongue
                 ,
                 so
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 particle
                 is
                 so
                 vsed
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 :
                 twice
                 in
                 one
                 verse
                 ,
                 namely
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 Whosoeuer
                 shall
                 
                   confesse
                   me
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 him
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 preposition
                 in
                 signifieth
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 make
                 confession
                 before
                 men
                 
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 confession
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                
                 .
                 So
                 againe
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 11.
                 6.
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 a
                 
                   in
                   me
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   my
                   sake
                
                 :
                 and
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 31.
                 
                 All
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 offended
                 b
                 
                   in
                   me
                
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 Translators
                 turne
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   of
                   me
                
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 Text
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 clause
                 hauing
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 principall
                 verbe
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 translated
                 ;
                 
                   Wee
                   wrestle
                   because
                   of
                   heauenly
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 which
                 hence
                 I
                 gather
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 
                   The
                   maine
                   things
                   for
                   which
                   the
                   Diuels
                   fight
                   against
                   vs
                   are
                
                 
                 
                 
                   heauenly
                   matters
                
                 .
                 
                 Before
                 I
                 proceede
                 further
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 or
                 apply
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 fully
                 explaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 heauenly
                 matters
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 such
                 as
                 principally
                 respect
                 Gods
                 glory
                 (
                 for
                 God
                 being
                 himselfe
                 Heauenly
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 tendeth
                 to
                 his
                 Honour
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 Heauenly
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 respect
                 our
                 soules
                 saluation
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 temporall
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 are
                 earthly
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 eternall
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 are
                 Heauenly
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 Heauen
                 they
                 aspire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Heauen
                 shall
                 they
                 enioy
                 their
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Where
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 Diuels
                 
                   fight
                   for
                   heauenly
                
                 matters
                 ,
                 
                 matters
                 ,
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 endeauour
                 to
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 combate
                 the
                 prize
                 propounded
                 to
                 vs
                 is
                 heauenly
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 serue
                 our
                 Heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hellish
                 feene
                 :
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 let
                 goe
                 ,
                 or
                 fast
                 hold
                 that
                 heauenly
                 treasure
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 heauenly
                 things
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 soules
                 are
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 proofe
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 heauenly
                 things
                 which
                 Satan
                 especially
                 aimes
                 at
                 ,
                 obserue
                 those
                 seuerall
                 temptations
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 some
                 .
                 a
                 What
                 aimed
                 he
                 at
                 in
                 tempting
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 deface
                 Gods
                 Image
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strip
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 happinesse
                 wherein
                 God
                 had
                 created
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 issue
                 sheweth
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 What
                 sought
                 hee
                 in
                 tempting
                 Christ
                 ?
                 a
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 doubt
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ?
                 b
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 Peters
                 faith
                 that
                 he
                 sought
                 to
                 winow
                 ?
                 Doth
                 he
                 not
                 blind
                 mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   vnto
                   them
                   ?
                
                 As
                 for
                 earthly
                 things
                 he
                 maketh
                 not
                 much
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
                 be
                 well
                 content
                 
                 to
                 let
                 men
                 enioy
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 casts
                 them
                 to
                 men
                 as
                 baits
                 :
                 wee
                 reade
                 how
                 d
                 hee
                 offered
                 to
                 Christ
                 
                   all
                   the
                   kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 if
                 Christ
                 would
                 haue
                 worshipped
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 c
                 He
                 depriued
                 Iob
                 of
                 his
                 temporall
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 higher
                 matter
                 which
                 Satan
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 denie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 f
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 gathered
                 by
                 Satans
                 answere
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 would
                 make
                 all
                 like
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Thorow
                 his
                 pride
                 hee
                 is
                 fallen
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 spoiled
                 and
                 depriued
                 of
                 all
                 heauenly
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 seekes
                 also
                 to
                 depriue
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 here
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 that
                 hee
                 seeketh
                 for
                 himselfe
                 by
                 this
                 fierce
                 and
                 long
                 conflict
                 which
                 he
                 maintaineth
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 woe
                 and
                 misery
                 .
                 g
                 
                   Hee
                   seeketh
                   whom
                   to
                   deuoure
                
                 .
                 Malice
                 first
                 moued
                 him
                 to
                 assault
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 malice
                 still
                 whets
                 him
                 on
                 to
                 continue
                 his
                 fight
                 against
                 mankinde
                 .
                 Durst
                 he
                 euer
                 haue
                 ventred
                 on
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 malice
                 wholly
                 possessed
                 him
                 ?
                 Not
                 vnfitly
                 therefore
                 are
                 many
                 titles
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 as
                 i
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 an
                 aduersary
                 ;
                 k
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 an
                 accuser
                 ,
                 l
                 Tempter
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Euill
                   one
                
                 ,
                 n
                 Enemie
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   Murtherer
                   ,
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   lies
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 names
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 gather
                 )
                 be
                 duly
                 weighed
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 will
                 shew
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 euen
                 made
                 of
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 other
                 motiues
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 arme
                 our selues
                 well
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 constantly
                 to
                 stand
                 and
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 matter
                 that
                 we
                 fight
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 weight
                 and
                 consequence
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Satan
                 could
                 say
                 (
                 Iob
                 2.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   All
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   will
                   he
                   giue
                   for
                   his
                   life
                   :
                
                 yet
                 is
                 life
                 but
                 a
                 temporall
                 
                 and
                 earthly
                 matter
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 what
                 for
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 heauenly
                 matter
                 ?
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 p
                 
                   What
                   then
                   shall
                   it
                   profit
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   should
                   win
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   lose
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   giue
                   for
                   recompence
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ?
                
                 
                 When
                 wise
                 Captaines
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 sore
                 and
                 fierce
                 battaile
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 fought
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 rumor
                 thereof
                 may
                 dishearten
                 their
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 hearten
                 and
                 encourage
                 them
                 by
                 bringing
                 to
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 prize
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 fight
                 :
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Loe
                 ,
                 ye
                 fight
                 for
                 whole
                 Townes
                 ,
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 :
                 others
                 ,
                 Yee
                 fight
                 not
                 to
                 get
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 other
                 mens
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 owne
                 ;
                 yee
                 fight
                 for
                 your
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 your
                 lands
                 and
                 inheritances
                 ,
                 your
                 wiues
                 and
                 children
                 :
                 others
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 honour
                 and
                 conquest
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 goods
                 and
                 lands
                 that
                 ye
                 fight
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 liberty
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 day
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 either
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 slaues
                 .
              
               
                 Note
                 how
                 the
                 Philistims
                 encouraged
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Be
                   strong
                   and
                   play
                   the
                   men
                   ,
                   O
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   seruants
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 earthly
                 matters
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heauen
                 whose
                 battels
                 ye
                 fight
                 ,
                 his
                 honour
                 is
                 ingaged
                 therein
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 soules
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 heauenly
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 hazard
                 :
                 your
                 enemies
                 seeke
                 to
                 spoile
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 sanctifying
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depriue
                 you
                 of
                 that
                 rich
                 &
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 by
                 no
                 lesse
                 price
                 then
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 if
                 ye
                 yeeld
                 to
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 yee
                 lose
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 vassals
                 vnto
                 your
                 mortall
                 and
                 malicious
                 enemie
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 euen
                 fire-brands
                 of
                 Hell.
                 Be
                 strong
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 valiant
                 courage
                 :
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 fight
                 and
                 stand
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 ye
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 conquerers
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 especially
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 keepe
                 safe
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 forenamed
                 heauenly
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Satans
                 maine
                 opposition
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 hee
                 in
                 malice
                 doth
                 most
                 assault
                 ,
                 wee
                 in
                 wisdome
                 must
                 most
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 foote
                 to
                 foote
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 an
                 enemy
                 bring
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 against
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Tower
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 wise
                 Citizens
                 will
                 thither
                 bring
                 their
                 best
                 munition
                 ,
                 and
                 strongest
                 defence
                 :
                 if
                 thus
                 wee
                 deale
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 oppose
                 godly
                 wisedome
                 to
                 his
                 wicked
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 keepe
                 our selues
                 safe
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 assaults
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 wisdome
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 by
                 those
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 concerning
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               A
               repetition
               of
               the
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 take
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 repeating
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 the
                 Apostle
                 returneth
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 repeateth
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 deliuered
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 verse
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 keepe
                 
                 our selues
                 safe
                 against
                 the
                 forenamed
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 repetition
                 is
                 vaine
                 and
                 idle
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 guided
                 by
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 nothing
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Note
                 what
                 Ioseph
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 iteration
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 in
                 two
                 dreames
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   The
                   dreame
                   was
                   doubled
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   hasteth
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   .
                
                 Many
                 good
                 reasons
                 may
                 bee
                 giuen
                 why
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 thus
                 repeateth
                 his
                 direction
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 what
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 was
                 vpon
                 very
                 good
                 aduice
                 deliuered
                 :
                 not
                 rashly
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 doubted
                 whether
                 he
                 might
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 dares
                 auouch
                 it
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 infallible
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 .
                 b
                 Like
                 to
                 that
                 thundering
                 denunciation
                 of
                 a
                 curse
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 should
                 preach
                 another
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 laieth
                 downe
                 twice
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 needefull
                 ,
                 behoouefull
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 truth
                 :
                 a
                 most
                 soueraigne
                 and
                 necessary
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 :
                 necessary
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 inabilitie
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 soueraigne
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 (
                 being
                 rightly
                 vsed
                 )
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 .
                 c
                 Marke
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 greeuous
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 euen
                 because
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   safe
                
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 naturally
                 wee
                 are
                 backward
                 and
                 sluggish
                 in
                 vsing
                 this
                 armour
                 :
                 therefore
                 hee
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 once
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 againe
                 presseth
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 d
                 Salomon
                 oft
                 repeateth
                 diuers
                 exhortations
                 .
                 So
                 Captaines
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 souldiers
                 loath
                 to
                 arme
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 need
                 they
                 should
                 arme
                 ,
                 will
                 call
                 vpon
                 them
                 again
                 and
                 againe
                 to
                 arme
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ministers
                 may
                 here
                 learne
                 ,
                 as
                 iust
                 occasion
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 their
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 weighty
                 points
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 obserue
                 their
                 people
                 most
                 backeward
                 vnto
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 once
                 to
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 such
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 neede
                 be
                 ,
                 againe
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vrged
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 propounded
                 Christ
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 patience
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 and
                 perfect
                 patterne
                 ,
                 c
                 he
                 calleth
                 them
                 f
                 
                   againe
                   to
                   consider
                   him
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 Ministers
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 points
                 of
                 lesse
                 or
                 greater
                 need
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Obiection
                 .
                 Many
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 Ministers
                 want
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 repeate
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 the
                 repetitions
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 faithfull
                 and
                 able
                 Ministers
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 Ministers
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 vpon
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 but
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 need
                 they
                 not
                 feare
                 such
                 cauils
                 .
              
               
                 People
                 must
                 heere
                 learne
                 patience
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 snuffe
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 be
                 discontent
                 if
                 they
                 heare
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 heard
                 .
                 This
                 impatiency
                 argueth
                 an
                 a
                 
                   itching
                   eare
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 endure
                 a
                 repetition
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 sheweth
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 more
                 respect
                 vnto
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 thē
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 b
                 like
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 more
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 taste
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 their
                 inward
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 loathed
                 Manna
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 often
                 tasted
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 maketh
                 people
                 
                   get
                   them
                   an
                   heape
                   of
                   Teachers
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 particular
                 concerning
                 the
                 present
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 perswade
                 we
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 attended
                 vnto
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 with
                 good
                 conscience
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 giue
                 the
                 more
                 earnest
                 heed
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 slip
                 .
                 Haue
                 we
                 also
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 and
                 suspition
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 fearing
                 lest
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 too
                 carelesse
                 in
                 vsing
                 these
                 meanes
                 for
                 
                 our
                 safety
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 too
                 incredulous
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 good
                 vse
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 rouze
                 we
                 vp
                 our selues
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 most
                 earnest
                 in
                 vrging
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 most
                 heedefull
                 in
                 marking
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Danger
                 must
                 make
                 watchfull
                 .
              
               
                 BEfore
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 note
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 plainely
                 implied
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 yee
                 haue
                 such
                 terrible
                 enemies
                 as
                 haue
                 beene
                 described
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   the
                   whole
                   Armour
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 By
                 this
                 inference
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   more
                   dreadfull
                   and
                   dangerous
                   our
                   enemies
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   more
                   carefull
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   stand
                   vpon
                   our
                   guard
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   our
                   defence
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 deliuered
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 verse
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 therefore
                 no
                 longer
                 insist
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 verse
                 may
                 be
                 diuided
                 and
                 branched
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 11.
                 verse
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Summe
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Direction
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 keepe
                 our selues
                 safe
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 parts
                 are
                 two
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 sheweth
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 safety
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 declareth
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 these
                 meanes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 declareth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 meanes
                 be
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 were
                 deliuered
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 verse
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Armour
                   of
                   God.
                
                 I
                 shall
                 neede
                 to
                 speake
                 no
                 more
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 downe
                 an
                 
                 other
                 word
                 then
                 before
                 :
                 there
                 he
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Put
                   on
                
                 :
                 Here
                 
                   take
                   vnto
                   you
                
                 .
                 Both
                 words
                 in
                 generall
                 imploy
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 compound
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   To
                   take
                   vp
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   to
                   take
                   vnto
                   your selues
                
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 
                   to
                   take
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 or
                 recouer
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 againe
                 or
                 recouer
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 lost
                 or
                 let
                 goe
                 .
                 Both
                 significations
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 applied
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Whence
                 our
                 defence
                 commeth
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   graces
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   armed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   no
                   vertues
                   or
                   qualities
                   which
                   arise
                   from
                   our selues
                   :
                
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 were
                 improperly
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Take
                   vnto
                   you
                
                 .
                 These
                 graces
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 especiall
                 gifts
                 which
                 a
                 
                   come
                   from
                   aboue
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 b
                 receiue
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 nature
                 we
                 are
                 borne
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 as
                 naked
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Armour
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 c
                 bodies
                 of
                 outward
                 cloathing
                 .
                 Reade
                 Ezec.
                 16.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 If
                 we
                 find
                 our selues
                 destitute
                 of
                 this
                 Armour
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 seeke
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 euen
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 
                   euery
                   perfect
                   gift
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   lights
                   .
                
                 d
                 He
                 giueth
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 seeke
                 it
                 by
                 faithfull
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 holy
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 newes
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 comming
                 to
                 inuade
                 our
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 Proclamations
                 and
                 Edicts
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 charge
                 all
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 :
                 then
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 either
                 regardeth
                 his
                 owne
                 safety
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Soueraignes
                 charge
                 ,
                 seeketh
                 out
                 armour
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Armories
                 doe
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 none
                 ,
                 resort
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 the
                 same
                 motiues
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 seeke
                 spirituall
                 armour
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 repaire
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 second
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   graces
                   which
                   are
                   decayed
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   resumed
                   and
                   recouered
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 intimateth
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   art
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 which
                 long
                 before
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 recouery
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 oft
                 call
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 themselues
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 fallen
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Captaine
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 returne
                 againe
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Very
                 expresse
                 and
                 direct
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 the
                 f
                 charge
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Remember
                   from
                   whence
                   thou
                   art
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   first
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 recouery
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 Dauid
                 so
                 earnestly
                 prayed
                 for
                 ?
                 In
                 faith
                 he
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 strong
                 props
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 recouery
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 One
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 his
                 properties
                 ,
                 is
                 vnchangeable
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 which
                 moued
                 God
                 for
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 on
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 still
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 renew
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 mercy
                 and
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 turned
                 from
                 his
                 children
                 then
                 the
                 Sunne
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 of
                 Heauen
                 .
                 
                 A
                 cloud
                 may
                 hinder
                 the
                 bright
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 yet
                 stil
                 it
                 shineth
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 breake
                 forth
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 beames
                 of
                 Gods
                 kindnesse
                 by
                 the
                 cloudes
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 there
                 remaineth
                 mercy
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 breake
                 through
                 those
                 Cloudes
                 .
                 For
                 
                 whom
                 God
                 once
                 loueth
                 a
                 
                   hee
                   loueth
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 are
                 termed
                 b
                 
                   gifts
                   without
                   repentance
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 seed
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 c
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   incorruptible
                
                 .
                 d
                 The
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 this
                 seed
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 sanctifying
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 e
                 Christ
                 very
                 fitly
                 compareth
                 to
                 a
                 springing
                 well
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 
                   flow
                   riuers
                   of
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 supply
                 &
                 repaire
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 faile
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 Now
                 f
                 this
                 seed
                 remaining
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 decaied
                 or
                 impaired
                 in
                 them
                 thorow
                 negligence
                 ,
                 securitie
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 repentance
                 bee
                 renewed
                 and
                 recouered
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 highly
                 commendeth
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 contenteth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 that
                 once
                 hee
                 hath
                 well
                 armed
                 and
                 prepared
                 his
                 souldiers
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 still
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 repaire
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 battered
                 ,
                 shattered
                 ,
                 or
                 lost
                 thorow
                 the
                 violent
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 or
                 thorow
                 their
                 owne
                 negligence
                 .
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 that
                 once
                 hee
                 bestowed
                 on
                 vs
                 
                   whole
                   Armour
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 ,
                 if
                 our selues
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 fault
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 thorow
                 our
                 default
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 peeces
                 thereof
                 are
                 faulty
                 or
                 missing
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 all
                 vp
                 whole
                 againe
                 ,
                 much
                 amplifieth
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 also
                 sheweth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
                 '
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 leaueth
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 nor
                 affordeth
                 any
                 meanes
                 to
                 resume
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 or
                 recouer
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 decaied
                 ,
                 but
                 vtterly
                 condemneth
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 or
                 decaied
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Booke
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 10
                 
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 a
                 Repent
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   sinne
                   no
                   more
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Turne
                   you
                   ,
                   turne
                   you
                   from
                   your
                   wicked
                   wai●s
                   ;
                   for
                   why
                   
                   will
                   yee
                   die
                   ?
                
                 I
                 may
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 resemble
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 d
                 Abishai
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 Dauid
                 :
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 found
                 their
                 enemie
                 :
                 Abishai
                 would
                 presently
                 haue
                 smote
                 him
                 starke
                 dead
                 :
                 but
                 Dauid
                 waketh
                 him
                 ,
                 telleth
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 danger
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 admonisheth
                 him
                 to
                 looke
                 better
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Law
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Why
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 ende
                 why
                 this
                 whole
                 Armour
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 now
                 followeth
                 .
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 branches
                 ,
                 
                 First
                 to
                 withstand
                 ,
                 which
                 implieth
                 
                   a
                   fight
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 which
                 implieth
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 conquest
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 amplified
                 with
                 a
                 circumstance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 differing
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 (
                 
                   in
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 second
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 (
                 
                   hauing
                   done
                   all
                
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 hee
                 also
                 declareth
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 Armour
                 (
                 
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   able
                
                 )
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 on
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 whereby
                 the
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 is
                 expressed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 verse
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 there
                 vsed
                 was
                 simple
                 a
                 
                   to
                   stand
                
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 compound
                 b
                 
                   to
                   withstand
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   stand
                   against
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 defiance
                 and
                 combate
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 also
                 implieth
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 foote
                 to
                 foote
                 ,
                 not
                 yeelding
                 an
                 haires
                 breadth
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 manfull
                 standing
                 .
              
               
                 HEere
                 then
                 are
                 two
                 duties
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 taken
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 o●
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 1
                 
                   That
                   stoutly
                   they
                   stand
                   against
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   bid
                   them
                   defiance
                
                 :
                 Hereof
                 wee
                 shall
                 speake
                 more
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   That
                   they
                   giue
                   no
                   place
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 which
                 the
                 c
                 Apostle
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 commandeth
                 .
                 d
                 Oft
                 it
                 is
                 implied
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 vsed
                 .
                 e
                 A
                 worthy
                 patterne
                 wee
                 haue
                 hereof
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Generall
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 withstood
                 Satan
                 in
                 euery
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 any
                 whit
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 arch-enemy
                 is
                 both
                 crafty
                 as
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cruell
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon
                 :
                 his
                 craft
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 soone
                 espie
                 and
                 take
                 an
                 aduantage
                 :
                 his
                 cruelty
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 follow
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 is
                 their
                 follie
                 who
                 first
                 yeeld
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 thinke
                 well
                 enough
                 to
                 acquit
                 themselues
                 :
                 they
                 much
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 once
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 power
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Satan
                 is
                 subtill
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 deceitfull
                 :
                 who
                 once
                 hath
                 tasted
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 scarce
                 content
                 himselfe
                 with
                 a
                 taste
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 hunger
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 Thousands
                 are
                 deceiued
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 small
                 yeeldings
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 cleane
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
                 An
                 especiall
                 point
                 of
                 wisdome
                 it
                 is
                 duly
                 to
                 consider
                 our
                 owne
                 folly
                 and
                 weakenesse
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Diuels
                 craft
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 our selues
                 (
                 without
                 this
                 Armour
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 enemies
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 pronenesse
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 resolutely
                 set
                 our selues
                 against
                 all
                 temptations
                 ,
                 not
                 yeelding
                 any
                 whit
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 any
                 .
                 Who
                 almost
                 findeth
                 not
                 by
                 wofull
                 experience
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 yeelding
                 hath
                 caused
                 a
                 great
                 ouerthrow
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 time
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Armour
                 is
                 prepared
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 bee
                 handled
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 termed
                 b
                 
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                
                 .
                 By
                 euill
                 is
                 meant
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 sinne
                 as
                 trouble
                 :
                 and
                 day
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 any
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Some
                 take
                 
                   euill
                   day
                
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 yea
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 time
                 Satan
                 assaulteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 large
                 an
                 extent
                 of
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 each
                 word
                 adioined
                 an
                 article
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   euill
                   day
                   ,
                
                 which
                 implieth
                 some
                 set
                 and
                 distinct
                 time
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 other
                 restraine
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 strict
                 a
                 restraint
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 daies
                 and
                 times
                 wherein
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Armour
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 both
                 ,
                 I
                 expound
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 to
                 bee
                 that
                 time
                 wherein
                 Satan
                 shall
                 any
                 way
                 set
                 vpon
                 vs
                 and
                 assault
                 vs
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
                 All
                 his
                 temptations
                 tend
                 to
                 euil
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 assaulteth
                 vs
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 termed
                 an
                 euill
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 When
                 commeth
                 that
                 day
                 ?
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 knowne
                 before
                 hand
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Whensoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 letteth
                 loose
                 the
                 raines
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 euill
                 day
                 .
                 That
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 Diuell
                 depriued
                 Iob
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 smote
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 sore
                 boiles
                 ,
                 vexed
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 were
                 euill
                 daies
                 to
                 Iob.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 being
                 loose
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 telleth
                 vs
                 of
                 an
                 euil
                 day
                 ,
                 hee
                 implieth
              
               
               
                 
                   There
                   hee
                   times
                   appointed
                   wherein
                   the
                   Diuell
                   shall
                   bee
                   let
                   loose
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   haue
                   liberty
                   to
                   assault
                   vs.
                
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 foretold
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   come
                   perillous
                   times
                
                 .
                 Marke
                 the
                 answere
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 vnder
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   rest
                   till
                   their
                   brethren
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   killed
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   were
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
                 Thereby
                 is
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 dead
                 had
                 their
                 euill
                 daies
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 liuing
                 should
                 haue
                 their
                 euill
                 daies
                 .
                 The
                 c
                 Apostle
                 maketh
                 a
                 necessity
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 a
                 must
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Wee
                   must
                   thorow
                   many
                   afflictions
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 common
                 times
                 of
                 triall
                 for
                 whole
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 particular
                 persons
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 small
                 reason
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 doubt
                 hereof
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 good
                 wisdome
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 felt
                 some
                 experience
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
                 can
                 verifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 haue
                 all
                 his
                 tried
                 :
                 
                 for
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 the
                 more
                 manifested
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 his
                 enemies
                 the
                 more
                 confounded
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 heereby
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Church
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 not
                 secure
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 no
                 euill
                 day
                 could
                 or
                 would
                 come
                 :
                 
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 conceit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Diuell
                 getteth
                 great
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 suddenly
                 surpriseth
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 too
                 too
                 many
                 ;
                 In
                 their
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 they
                 thinke
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 alteration
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 moued
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 carelesse
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 but
                 oftentimes
                 Gods
                 children
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 conceit
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 Dauid
                 .
                 Take
                 we
                 heede
                 hereof
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 wee
                 thinke
                 all
                 well
                 ,
                 yet
                 alwaies
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 so
                 :
                 
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                
                 commeth
                 sooner
                 vpon
                 some
                 ;
                 later
                 vpon
                 others
                 ;
                 longer
                 it
                 tarrieth
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 shorter
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 comes
                 vpon
                 all
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 vncertaine
                 
                 when
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 tarrieth
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 preparation
                 against
                 triall
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 another
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 marke
                 the
                 next
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 regard
                 hereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 counselleth
                 vs
                 to
                 prepare
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   euill
                   day
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 motiue
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 watchfull
                 and
                 carefull
                 to
                 arme
                 our selues
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 biddeth
                 vs
                 take
                 armour
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 his
                 counsell
                 is
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   Preparation
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   against
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   triall
                
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 care
                 which
                 Iob
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 must
                 wee
                 haue
                 for
                 our selues
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 seeme
                 that
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 looked
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 daies
                 that
                 came
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   thing
                   which
                   I
                   greatly
                   feared
                   is
                   come
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 e
                 so
                 well
                 endure
                 so
                 sore
                 assaults
                 .
                 Very
                 carefull
                 was
                 Christ
                 in
                 preparing
                 the
                 Disciples
                 against
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 there
                 were
                 euill
                 daies
                 comming
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 petition
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 tendeth
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 preparation
                 be
                 not
                 before
                 hand
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 may
                 suddenly
                 bee
                 surprised
                 and
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 a
                 like
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Lat●h
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 well
                 prepared
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 secure
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 put
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 farre
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 neuer
                 thinke
                 of
                 resisting
                 the
                 euill
                 one
                 till
                 hee
                 set
                 vpon
                 them
                 ?
                 Many
                 thus
                 plunge
                 themselues
                 into
                 much
                 misery
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 wiser
                 then
                 many
                 Christians
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 vse
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 trainings
                 ,
                 musterings
                 ,
                 tiltings
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 martiall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 beforehand
                 prepared
                 for
                 warre
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 greatest
                 tranquillity
                 meditate
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 helpe
                 herein
                 ,
                 obserue
                 what
                 euill
                 falleth
                 vpon
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 like
                 or
                 worse
                 might
                 haue
                 fallen
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 afterwards
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 thorowly
                 examine
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 what
                 faith
                 ,
                 what
                 hope
                 ,
                 what
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 what
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 good
                 and
                 needfull
                 graces
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 seeke
                 of
                 our
                 Armour
                 when
                 the
                 Diuell
                 commeth
                 to
                 assault
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 arming
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 trials
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 followeth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 Time
                 is
                 first
                 laid
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   hauing
                   done
                   all
                   things
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hauing
                 well
                 passed
                 ouer
                 all
                 those
                 brunts
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 yee
                 shall
                 bee
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 acquitted
                 your selues
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 first
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   Many
                   trials
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   vndergone
                   ,
                
                 
                 many
                 assaults
                 to
                 bee
                 withstood
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 and
                 safe
                 .
                 a
                 
                   Thorow
                   many
                   afflictions
                   we
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 b
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 presented
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 faithfull
                 members
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 in
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Iewes
                 were
                 an
                 especiall
                 type
                 hereof
                 .
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 rest
                 and
                 quiet
                 was
                 promised
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 they
                 entered
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 there
                 bondmen
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 many
                 straites
                 and
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 many
                 sore
                 battels
                 
                 fought
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 haue
                 rest
                 in
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 partly
                 ariseth
                 from
                 Gods
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 ordering
                 matters
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 childres
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 Satans
                 insatiable
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 thinkes
                 he
                 hath
                 assaulted
                 enough
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 standeth
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 sore
                 blow
                 he
                 gaue
                 Iob
                 when
                 he
                 depriued
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ;
                 a
                 blow
                 that
                 might
                 haue
                 strucken
                 another
                 cleane
                 downe
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 starke
                 dead
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 stood
                 stoutly
                 ,
                 hee
                 lent
                 him
                 another
                 blow
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 sorer
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 still
                 hee
                 laid
                 on
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 would
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 strike
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 vnsatiablenesse
                 is
                 manifested
                 in
                 his
                 instruments
                 :
                 Instance
                 Sauls
                 pursuing
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pharises
                 persecuting
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 neuer
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 Thinke
                 not
                 the
                 Christian
                 combate
                 ended
                 when
                 some
                 few
                 battels
                 are
                 fought
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 danger
                 ,
                 because
                 thorow
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 power
                 thou
                 hast
                 hitherto
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 ;
                 rather
                 expect
                 and
                 prepare
                 for
                 more
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 Peter
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 safe
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 maide
                 which
                 would
                 haue
                 betraied
                 him
                 was
                 gone
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 wee
                 reade
                 that
                 a
                 second
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 Satan
                 hath
                 liberty
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 man
                 liueth
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 )
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 prepared
                 for
                 many
                 assaults
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 Many
                 stout
                 victorious
                 Monarchs
                 haue
                 beene
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 a
                 conquest
                 they
                 feared
                 no
                 fresh
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 beene
                 suddenly
                 surprised
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 seeme
                 that
                 Belshazzar
                 was
                 so
                 ouertaken
                 ,
                 b
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 hee
                 made
                 his
                 royall
                 feast
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 was
                 slaine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 kingdome
                 taken
                 by
                 Darius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Many
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 assaults
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 maketh
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 
                 tryals
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 vtterly
                 forsaken
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 them
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ;
                 this
                 then
                 may
                 serue
                 for
                 their
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 prop
                 to
                 vphold
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 thus
                 order
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 and
                 finished
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 looke
                 for
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 holding
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 conquest
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 implieth
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 finall
                 ending
                 of
                 a
                 matter
                 :
                 to
                 it
                 hee
                 addeth
                 a
                 very
                 generall
                 particle
                 all
                 :
                 
                 whereby
                 he
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   well
                   to
                   begin
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   onset
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   to
                   hold
                   out
                   the
                   brunt
                   of
                   some
                   assaults
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   how
                   many
                   soeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   kind
                   soeuer
                   must
                   be
                   held
                   out
                   ,
                
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 finished
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 looke
                 for
                 victory
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 saith
                 all
                 ,
                 excepteth
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 a
                 This
                 perfect
                 finishing
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Apostle
                 so
                 earnestly
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 and
                 plainely
                 telleth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 longer
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 because
                 b
                 
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   resisted
                   vnto
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 finished
                 all
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Let
                   patience
                   haue
                   her
                   perfect
                   worke
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 Christs
                 care
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   to
                   finish
                   all
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 tryumph
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   finished
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   It
                   is
                   finished
                
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 g
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 followed
                 Christ
                 )
                 h
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   finished
                   my
                   course
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 promises
                 of
                 reward
                 are
                 restrained
                 to
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 i
                 
                   He
                   that
                   endureth
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
                 k
                 
                   Bethou
                   faithfull
                   vnto
                   the
                   death
                   ▪
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 To
                 all
                 those
                 seuen
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Christ
                 wrote
                 ,
                 he
                 promised
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 prouiso
                 of
                 l
                 ouercomming
                 He
                 that
                 preuaileth
                 in
                 some
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                 at
                 length
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 ouercome
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 m
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 not
                 done
                 :
                 For
                 marke
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ;
                 n
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   draw
                   back
                   ,
                   my
                   soule
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Saul
                
                 fought
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 battels
                 valiantly
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 withdrew
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 forsooke
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 at
                 length
                 hee
                 was
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 victories
                 vtterly
                 dasht
                 hereby
                 ?
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Philistims
                 as
                 much
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 )
                 insult
                 ouer
                 him
                 ?
                 So
                 will
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 carefull
                 to
                 adde
                 constancy
                 vnto
                 courage
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 thou
                 desire
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 conquest
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 giue
                 not
                 ouer
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 remaineth
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 consider
                 what
                 conflicts
                 haue
                 beene
                 endured
                 ,
                 as
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 yet
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 Regard
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 .
                 a
                 This
                 was
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 mind
                 .
                 Many
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 haue
                 lost
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 done
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 ages
                 wherein
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 affoord
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 back-sliding
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 Many
                 haue
                 fallen
                 ,
                 more
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 :
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 euill
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 prone
                 to
                 faint
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 constancy
                 .
              
               
                 YEt
                 for
                 our
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 note
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   stand
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 second
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 here
                 propounded
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 downe
                 .
                 To
                 stand
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 victory
                 :
                 it
                 implieth
                 that
                 Satan
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 fury
                 ,
                 sedulity
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ouerthrow
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 armed
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Conquerers
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 conflicts
                 are
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 safe
                 &
                 sure
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 added
                 as
                 the
                 
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   manfully
                   ye
                   withstand
                   your
                   enemies
                   ,
                   at
                   length
                   ye
                   shall
                   stand
                   as
                   conquerers
                   ouer
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 point
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Courage
                   and
                   constancy
                   bringeth
                   assured
                   conquest
                   and
                   victorie
                   .
                
                 The
                 *
                 promises
                 before
                 mentioned
                 intimate
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 That
                 b
                 which
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 laieth
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 resisting
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 laid
                 downe
                 .
                 There
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Diuel
                   will
                   flie
                
                 ;
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   :
                
                 The
                 Diuels
                 flight
                 &
                 our
                 standing
                 do
                 both
                 imply
                 a
                 conquest
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 c
                 end
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Iohs
                 patience
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 d
                 counteth
                 the
                 man
                 
                   blessed
                   that
                   endureth
                   tentation
                
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 honour
                 is
                 otherwise
                 impeached
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 they
                 which
                 finish
                 all
                 be
                 not
                 crowned
                 as
                 cōquerers
                 :
                 e
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 Christs
                 souldiers
                 are
                 otherwise
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
                 Where
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 enduring
                 ?
                 wherein
                 lieth
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 those
                 which
                 fight
                 vnder
                 Christs
                 banner
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 preuailing
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 Christs
                 souldiers
                 are
                 cōmonly
                 much
                 more
                 sorely
                 assaulted
                 .
                 But
                 herein
                 consisteth
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 b
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 neuer
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 c
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 wil
                 giue
                 a
                 good
                 issue
                 ;
                 that
                 thogh
                 they
                 are
                 broght
                 vnto
                 temptation
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 neuer
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 d
                 
                   For
                   the
                   rodde
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   not
                   rest
                   on
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 conflicts
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 your
                 enemies
                 be
                 many
                 and
                 fierce
                 ,
                 yet
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 stand
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 flie
                 .
                 Patiently
                 waite
                 ,
                 and
                 faint
                 not
                 .
                 e
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   haste
                   :
                
                 for
                 God
                 who
                 alone
                 can
                 end
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 standeth
                 by
                 :
                 he
                 ordereth
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 ,
                 for
                 number
                 ,
                 measure
                 ,
                 kinde
                 ,
                 continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 other
                 circumstance
                 ;
                 and
                 knoweth
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 determine
                 all
                 .
                 Therefore
                 couragiously
                 withstand
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 victoriously
                 stand
                 .
                 For
                 *
                 to
                 giue
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 to
                 ouercome
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             TREATISE
          
           
             Of
             the
             particular
             peeces
             of
             Armour
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               duty
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               those
               peeces
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Stand
                 therefore
                 hauing
                 your
                 loynes
                 girt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Coherence
                 .
              
               
                 VNto
                 the
                 forenamed
                 generall
                 direction
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 a
                 particular
                 exemplification
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 distinctly
                 setting
                 downe
                 certaine
                 speciall
                 graces
                 ,
                 whereby
                 as
                 with
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 we
                 may
                 stand
                 fast
                 .
                 This
                 exexemplification
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 note
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 duty
                 whereunto
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 meanes
                 and
                 manner
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duty
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 a
                 stand
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 word
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 immediatly
                 before
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mood
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 tence
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 a
                 standing
                 after
                 the
                 battell
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 conquest
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 conflict
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 imperatiue
                 mood
                 ,
                 and
                 implyet●
                 
                 a
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 duty
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 duties
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 metaphoricall
                 word
                 taken
                 from
                 souldiers
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diuers
                 acceptation
                 of
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 it
                 implieth
                 diuers
                 duties
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 Souldiers
                 standing
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Souldier-like
                 courage
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 white-liuered
                 ,
                 fresh-water
                 ,
                 faint-hearted
                 souldiers
                 are
                 ready
                 vpon
                 euery
                 brunt
                 to
                 yeeld
                 and
                 run
                 away
                 :
                 so
                 valiant
                 couragious
                 souldiers
                 stand
                 stoutly
                 against
                 euery
                 brunt
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 rather
                 stand
                 and
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 stirre
                 and
                 yeeld
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 setled
                 abiding
                 in
                 ones
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 standing
                 in
                 his
                 rancke
                 ,
                 neither
                 stragling
                 abroad
                 ,
                 nor
                 going
                 into
                 any
                 others
                 place
                 .
                 Experienced
                 souldiers
                 well
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 safegard
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 rancks
                 well
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 step
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 watchfulnesse
                 opposed
                 to
                 luskishnesse
                 and
                 sluggishnesse
                 :
                 an
                 heauy
                 headed
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 luskish
                 souldier
                 ,
                 is
                 euer
                 ready
                 to
                 lie
                 downe
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 tired
                 Oxe
                 or
                 Horse
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 wise
                 watchfull
                 souldier
                 standeth
                 to
                 receiue
                 his
                 enemy
                 whensoeuer
                 he
                 maketh
                 any
                 assault
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Perseuerance
                 with
                 armour
                 still
                 on
                 the
                 backe
                 :
                 faint-hearted
                 weake
                 souldiers
                 being
                 loth
                 long
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 their
                 armour
                 ,
                 will
                 oft
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 and
                 off
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 skirmish
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 off
                 goes
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 laid
                 aside
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 forced
                 againe
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 :
                 but
                 old
                 well
                 experienced
                 souldiers
                 stand
                 still
                 with
                 their
                 armour
                 ,
                 looking
                 for
                 a
                 fresh
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 more
                 conflicts
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 Christian
                 valour
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 :
                 VVE
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 valorous
                 couragious
                 mind
                 against
                 all
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 standing
                 stoutly
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 defiance
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 Dauid
                 stood
                 against
                 Goliah
                 .
                 How
                 needfull
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 war
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 b
                 Gods
                 earnest
                 vrging
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Ioshuah
                 :
                 But
                 much
                 more
                 needfull
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 war
                 against
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 they
                 ,
                 though
                 bold
                 enough
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 are
                 daunted
                 with
                 the
                 stout
                 standing
                 of
                 Christs
                 souldiers
                 ;
                 but
                 heartned
                 with
                 timorousnesse
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 some
                 valourous
                 souldiers
                 addeth
                 spirits
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 fellowes
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 courage
                 stand
                 against
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 obserue
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 grounds
                 of
                 encouragement
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 c
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 d
                 we
                 fight
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 enemies
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 e
                 out
                 battell
                 is
                 most
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 fight
                 in
                 a
                 iust
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 wee
                 fight
                 with
                 f
                 enemies
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 whose
                 weapons
                 are
                 blunted
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 limited
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 That
                 we
                 haue
                 g
                 promise
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ouercome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 keeping
                 our
                 ranke
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                 VVE
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 h
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 vs.
                 For
                 this
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 doubling
                 calling
                 ,
                 one
                 generall
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 distinguished
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 Family
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 That
                 we
                 remaine
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 where
                 the
                 Lords
                 banner
                 is
                 displaied
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 retaine
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 start
                 not
                 from
                 it
                 for
                 gaine
                 as
                 i
                 Demas
                 ,
                 or
                 persecution
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 they
                 which
                 forsooke
                 Paul.
                 Stragling
                 souldiers
                 lose
                 the
                 succour
                 of
                 their
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 and
                 helpe
                 of
                 their
                 fellow
                 souldiers
                 .
                 Such
                 straglers
                 from
                 Christs
                 armies
                 are
                 separatists
                 ,
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 time-seruers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 reuolters
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 wee
                 be
                 conscionable
                 and
                 diligent
                 in
                 the
                 seuerall
                 functions
                 of
                 our
                 particular
                 callings
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Iustices
                 ,
                 all
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 all
                 Subiects
                 also
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 any
                 Office
                 ,
                 Trade
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 other
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 Masters
                 and
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 Husbands
                 and
                 Wiues
                 ,
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 ende
                 are
                 particular
                 duties
                 prescribed
                 to
                 particular
                 functions
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 Many
                 weighty
                 reasons
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 vrge
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 a
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 his
                 distinct
                 place
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 b
                 
                   faithfull
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   appointed
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 Euery
                 one
                 shall
                 bee
                 called
                 to
                 account
                 for
                 those
                 duties
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 particular
                 calling
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Steward
                 ,
                 
                   Giue
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   thy
                   stewardship
                   .
                   Luke
                   .
                
                 16.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 order
                 wherein
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 set
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 seuerall
                 places
                 of
                 seuerall
                 members
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 order
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 army
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 c
                 
                   fitly
                   ioined
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   firmly
                   compacted
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 graces
                 which
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 are
                 best
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 manifested
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 callings
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 In
                 our
                 proper
                 distinct
                 places
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 d
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                 promise
                 of
                 protection
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 iudgements
                 hath
                 God
                 executed
                 on
                 busi
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 entred
                 vppon
                 others
                 places
                 ;
                 instance
                 e
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 f
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 g
                 Vzziah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 good
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 particular
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 duties
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 pray
                 and
                 labour
                 for
                 skill
                 and
                 ability
                 to
                 performe
                 them
                 .
                 a
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   prudent
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   his
                   way
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 VVEe
                 must
                 be
                 b
                 warchfull
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 vpon
                 our
                 defence
                 against
                 our
                 enemy
                 ;
                 hee
                 c
                 as
                 a
                 thiefe
                 will
                 suddenly
                 set
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ;
                 comming
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 d
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 breed
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 spirituall
                 slumbering
                 and
                 drowsinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 earthly
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 worldly
                 cares
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 which
                 will
                 watch
                 ,
                 e
                 must
                 
                   be
                   sober
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                 VVE
                 must
                 perseuere
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 well
                 imploying
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 to
                 our
                 defence
                 :
                 thus
                 may
                 we
                 better
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 combate
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 outward
                 bodily
                 fight
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 bodies
                 haue
                 need
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 armour
                 put
                 off
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 ease
                 and
                 refreshing
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 soules
                 haue
                 no
                 such
                 need
                 .
                 The
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 e
                 not
                 burdensome
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 duty
                 I
                 spake
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 duties
                 which
                 this
                 first
                 word
                 stand
                 implieth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               kinds
               of
               the
               peeces
               of
               Armour
               prescribed
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 of
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 point
                 is
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 meanes
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 standing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   hauing
                   your
                   loynes
                   girt
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 14.
                 15.
                 16.
                 and
                 17.
                 verses
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 sixe
                 seuerall
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 compared
                 to
                 sixe
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 stand
                 fast
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                       1
                       Verity
                       .
                    
                     
                       Compared
                       to
                    
                     
                       1
                       a
                       Girdle
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2
                       Righteousnes
                       .
                    
                     
                       2
                       a
                       Brestplate
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3
                       Patience
                       .
                    
                     
                       3
                       Shooes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       4
                       Faith.
                       
                    
                     
                       4
                       a
                       Shield
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       5
                       Hope
                       .
                    
                     
                       5
                       an
                       Helmet
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       6
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       6
                       a
                       Sword.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 enumeration
                 of
                 these
                 seuerall
                 graces
                 and
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deliuer
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 generall
                 obseruations
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 distinctly
                 handle
                 them
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 lye
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 defending
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 MOst
                 of
                 these
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 are
                 defensiue
                 ;
                 that
                 one
                 which
                 is
                 offensiue
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 defensiue
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 intimated
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 
                   Wee
                   that
                   are
                   Christians
                   must
                   rather
                   seeke
                   to
                   defend
                   our selues
                   ,
                
                 
                   then
                   annoy
                   others
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 represented
                 in
                 that
                 combate
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 :
                 For
                 f
                 Christ
                 was
                 led
                 aside
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 into
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 tempter
                 came
                 first
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 set
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 moue
                 Christ
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 lists
                 .
                 Secōdly
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 assaulted
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 fight
                 Christ
                 especially
                 aimed
                 to
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repel
                 his
                 aduersaries
                 weapons
                 .
                 Therfore
                 all
                 his
                 answers
                 are
                 framed
                 directly
                 according
                 to
                 Satans
                 obiections
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 in
                 his
                 conflicts
                 with
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 Herodians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Prophets
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 haue
                 had
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 .
              
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 fight
                 in
                 a
                 iust
                 quarrell
                 :
                 
                 for
                 what
                 iuster
                 cause
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 right
                 ?
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 But
                 defendants
                 are
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 blame
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 keepe
                 men
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 recouer
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 keepe
                 nothing
                 from
                 Satan
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 due
                 :
                 he
                 seeketh
                 to
                 get
                 those
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 dearely
                 bought
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 Diabolical
                 property
                 to
                 raise
                 vniust
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 wring
                 from
                 any
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 right●
                 vnto
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 thus
                 set
                 vpon
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 we
                 may
                 defend●
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 confidence
                 call
                 for
                 Gods
                 aide
                 ,
                 yea
                 also
                 in
                 faith
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 resisting
                 .
              
               
                 ONe
                 offensiue
                 weapon
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Sword
                
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 
                   iust
                   occasion
                   being
                   offered
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   our
                   best
                   to
                   repell
                   and
                   driue
                   away
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   instruments
                   .
                
                 Hereof
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 more
                 largely
                 on
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 17.
                 ver
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 standing
                 at
                 defiance
                 .
              
               
                 EVery
                 part
                 and
                 peece
                 of
                 this
                 Armour
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 forepart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 neuer
                 a
                 peece
                 for
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 or
                 hind-parts
                 .
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 imply
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   we
                   should
                   alwayes
                   stand
                   against
                   our
                   enemies
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                
                 and
                 neuer
                 shew
                 them
                 our
                 backs
                 ,
                 neuer
                 flie
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 but
                 haue
                 g
                 N●hemias
                 holy
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   flie
                
                 ?
                 Oft
                 we
                 are
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 
                   fight
                   ,
                   wrestle
                   ,
                   stand
                   ,
                   resist
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 neuer
                 perswaded
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 flie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 yeeld
                 the
                 victory
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 wisely
                 auoid
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 them
                 he
                 seekes
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 slauery
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 h
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   to
                
                 i
                 
                   flie
                   from
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   youth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 timorously
                 to
                 ceasse
                 from
                 resisting
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 withstanding
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 maketh
                 Satan
                 euen
                 insult
                 ouer
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 souldiers
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 great
                 aduantage
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 flying
                 from
                 God
                 whom
                 haue
                 we
                 to
                 flie
                 vnto
                 ?
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 protection
                 the
                 Diuell
                 will
                 soone
                 make
                 a
                 prey
                 of
                 vs.
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 yeeld
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 will
                 be
                 contented
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 conquest
                 that
                 hee
                 seeketh
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 our
                 destruction
                 :
                 k
                 
                   He
                   seeketh
                   whom
                   to
                   deuou●e
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 our
                 Armour
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 particular
                 enumeration
                 of
                 these
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 armed
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 toe
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 Helmet
                 for
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 face
                 :
                 a
                 Brestplate
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 tassets
                 and
                 cushes
                 ,
                 from
                 necke
                 to
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 knees
                 :
                 a
                 Girdle
                 to
                 knit
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 greaues
                 from
                 knees
                 to
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 ;
                 a
                 Sword
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Shield
                 for
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 Well
                 therefore
                 might
                 the
                 Apostle
                 terme
                 it
                 
                   whole
                   Armour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 So
                 whole
                 and
                 compleate
                 is
                 this
                 Armour
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 need
                 seek
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 couer
                 it
                 ouer
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 madnesse
                 to
                 reiect
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 clout
                 and
                 paper
                 armour
                 of
                 Papists
                 and
                 wordlings
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 childishnesse
                 and
                 meere
                 folly
                 to
                 couer
                 this
                 
                   whole
                   Armour
                
                 ouer
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 needlesly
                 clog
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 derogatory
                 to
                 Gods
                 honour
                 and
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 presumption
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 they
                 as
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thinke
                 it
                 no
                 harme
                 to
                 haue
                 humane
                 traditions
                 added
                 thereto
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 Christ
                 onely
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Saints
                 to
                 doe
                 no
                 harme
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 faith
                 onely
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 hurt
                 to
                 ioyne
                 workes
                 also
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 iustifying
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Let
                 our
                 care
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 armed
                 with
                 this
                 
                   whole
                   Armour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 peece
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 content
                 our selues
                 therewith
                 ,
                 boldly
                 may
                 we
                 defie
                 our
                 enemies
                 hauing
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 feare
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 These
                 vses
                 haue
                 bene
                 largely
                 handled
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 now
                 further
                 insist
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
            
             
               Girdle
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 :
                 6.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Hauing
                 your
                 loynes
                 girt
                 about
                 with
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 diuers
                 kinds
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 peece
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Armour
                 heere
                 in
                 order
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 Truth
                 .
                 In
                 handling
                 whereof
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 first
                 what
                 Truth
                 is
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 fitly
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Girdle
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 what
                 account
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 thereof
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 what
                 wyles
                 the
                 diuell
                 hath
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 :
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 a
                 foure-fold
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 iudgment
                 .
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 heart
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 speech
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 action
                 .
              
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 iudgement
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 agreeeth
                 with
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 touch-stone
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 professeth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 grounded
                 theron
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 warranted
                 thereby
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 enlightned
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 informed
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 remaineth
                 setled
                 and
                 established
                 in
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 Truth
                 in
                 his
                 iudgement
                 :
                 this
                 Truth
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 which
                 a
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 commended
                 the
                 distressed
                 Iewes
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 b
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 to
                 follow
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 singlenesse
                 and
                 sincerity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 seeketh
                 to
                 approue
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 God
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 c
                 this
                 is
                 
                   that
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   affection
                   which
                   God
                   loueth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 d
                 wherewith
                 Hezekiah
                 comforted
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yea
                 which
                 he
                 pleaded
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 an
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 mouth
                 both
                 with
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 he
                 vttereth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                
                 .
                 And
                 e
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 oft
                 affirmeth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 lying
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 against
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 falshood
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 action
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 plaine
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 honest
                 dealing
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 ;
                 when
                 men
                 neither
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 :
                 f
                 this
                 truth
                 was
                 in
                 Nathaniel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Christ
                 called
                 him
                 an
                 Israelites
                 
                   in
                   truth
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 dissimulation
                 and
                 deceit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Truth
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 apply
                 the
                 Truth
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 to
                 doctrine
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 only
                 the
                 soundnes
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 meant
                 :
                 others
                 restraine
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 vprightnesse
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 affections
                 :
                 others
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 words
                 and
                 speeches
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 expound
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 innocency
                 of
                 our
                 practise
                 and
                 carriage
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whosoeuer
                 exclude
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 forenamed
                 branches
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 come
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 concurre
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 
                 strength
                 and
                 beauty
                 of
                 this
                 Girdle
                 .
                 For
                 truth
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 propertie
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 as
                 salt
                 seasoneth
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 sauory
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 must
                 be
                 leauened
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 throughout
                 ,
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 his
                 affection
                 ,
                 his
                 communication
                 ,
                 his
                 conuersation
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Truth
                 of
                 iudgement
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 
                 for
                 though
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 sincere
                 ,
                 our
                 speeches
                 neuer
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 our
                 actions
                 neuer
                 so
                 plaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 in
                 iudgement
                 we
                 be
                 misled
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 straw
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 tryall
                 ,
                 will
                 soone
                 be
                 consumed
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 that
                 before
                 Paul
                 was
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 a
                 
                   was
                   zealous
                   towards
                   God
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 speeches
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 for
                 b
                 
                   he
                   was
                   vnrebukeable
                   concerning
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   he
                   thought
                   in
                   himselfe
                   he
                   ought
                
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 double
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 double
                 tongue
                 ;
                 he
                 pretended
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 neuer
                 intended
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 wanted
                 truth
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 but
                 d
                 drosse
                 ,
                 and
                 losse
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 truth
                 of
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 doctrine
                 which
                 we
                 professe
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 our selues
                 odious
                 and
                 abominable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 gaue
                 man
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 simple
                 heart
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 haue
                 e
                 
                   an
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 a
                 double
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Image
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 .
                 Iudas
                 knew
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 it
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 wanting
                 truth
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 got
                 he
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 professeth
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 thinke
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 single
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 bee
                 giuen
                 to
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deale
                 deceitfully
                 ?
                 Surely
                 hee
                 disgraceth
                 
                 his
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 iust
                 cause
                 of
                 suspition
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 honest
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 fountaine
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 proceed
                 a
                 mans
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 al
                 his
                 outward
                 parts
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 truth
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 truth
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 :
                 sincerity
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 will
                 keepe
                 the
                 tongue
                 from
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 carriage
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 dissimulation
                 and
                 deceit
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 all
                 these
                 foure
                 branches
                 of
                 truth
                 must
                 be
                 ioyned
                 together
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 this
                 girdle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Girdle
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   11
                
                 THe
                 next
                 point
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fit
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 This
                 speech
                 of
                 e
                 
                   girding
                   the
                   loynes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 sence
                 :
                 one
                 for
                 trussing
                 vp
                 a
                 mans
                 garments
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 close
                 and
                 fast
                 tying
                 his
                 harnesse
                 together
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 sence
                 the
                 metaphor
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 trauellers
                 or
                 runners
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 those
                 countries
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 weare
                 long
                 aside
                 garments
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 tucked
                 vp
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 hang
                 dangling
                 about
                 the
                 heels
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 trauelled
                 or
                 runne
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 hinderance
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 this
                 metaphor
                 is
                 f
                 oft
                 vsed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therby
                 Gods
                 people
                 were
                 taught
                 g
                 to
                 remoue
                 all
                 impediments
                 in
                 their
                 Christian
                 course
                 and
                 iourney
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 prepared
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 sence
                 the
                 metaphor
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 knit
                 their
                 Armour
                 close
                 and
                 fast
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 tye
                 their
                 loynes
                 hard
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 Armour
                 from
                 loosing
                 and
                 shaking
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 body
                 steddy
                 .
                 h
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 said
                 to
                 Iob
                 ;
                 h
                 
                   Gird
                   vp
                   thy
                   loines
                   like
                   a
                   man
                   :
                
                 That
                 last
                 phrase
                 
                   Like
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 vnto
                 a
                 souldier
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 to
                 stand
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hearken
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 a
                 souldier-like
                 girding
                 of
                 the
                 loines
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 weare
                 armour
                 ,
                 vse
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 strong
                 faire
                 girdle
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 belt
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 knit
                 fast
                 together
                 ▪
                 and
                 close
                 vnto
                 their
                 middle
                 the
                 vpper
                 and
                 lower
                 peeces
                 of
                 their
                 armour
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tassets
                 and
                 cushes
                 .
                 These
                 belts
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 strong
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 set
                 with
                 studdes
                 ,
                 being
                 faire
                 and
                 large
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 one
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 of
                 armour
                 fast
                 and
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 loines
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 firme
                 ,
                 and
                 steddy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 the
                 surer
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 out
                 the
                 longer
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 to
                 couer
                 the
                 ioints
                 of
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 seene
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 vse
                 was
                 for
                 strength
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 for
                 ornament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Wherein
                 a
                 girdle
                 is
                 resembled
                 to
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 truth
                 is
                 both
                 an
                 ornament
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 an
                 excellent
                 meanes
                 of
                 strength
                 to
                 vphold
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 both
                 grace
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 fast
                 holdeth
                 together
                 other
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 temptation
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vpholdeth
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 more
                 euidently
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 truth
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 greater
                 ornament
                 and
                 beauty
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 soundnesse
                 and
                 euidence
                 of
                 truth
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 glorie
                 and
                 crowne
                 thereof
                 :
                 all
                 other
                 vaine
                 glosses
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   antiqui
                   ●●e
                   ,
                   vniuersality
                   ,
                   vnity
                   ,
                   vniformity
                   ,
                   succession
                   ,
                   consent
                   ,
                   multitude
                   ,
                   pompe
                   ,
                   reuenues
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 a●
                 
                 but
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 pearles
                 in
                 a
                 blind
                 eye
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 deformed
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 ,
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 vniforme
                 ,
                 and
                 pompous
                 superstition
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 false
                 religion
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 odious
                 ,
                 and
                 detestable
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 glorious
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 can
                 better
                 settle
                 and
                 establish
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 truth
                 ?
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   preuaileth
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 sharpe
                 sword
                 in
                 a
                 weake
                 mans
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 pierce
                 deepe
                 though
                 there
                 bee
                 but
                 small
                 strength
                 to
                 thrust
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Truth
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 daunted
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 enemies
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 profession
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seale
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 start
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 illiterate
                 men
                 and
                 weake
                 weomen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 branches
                 of
                 truth
                 :
                 
                 an
                 vpright
                 and
                 sincere
                 heart
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 amiable
                 before
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 a
                 Dauid
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 termed
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   A
                   man
                   after
                   Gods
                   owne
                   heart
                   .
                
                 And
                 c
                 
                   Noach
                   being
                   an
                   vpright
                   man
                   ,
                   found
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 No
                 eloquence
                 or
                 learning
                 can
                 so
                 grace
                 and
                 commend
                 a
                 mans
                 speech
                 as
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 lying
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 d
                 foule
                 and
                 filthy
                 communication
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 condemneth
                 .
                 e
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hateth
                   a
                   lying
                   tongue
                   :
                
                 f
                 
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   abomination
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 No
                 outward
                 comelinesse
                 of
                 body
                 can
                 so
                 commend
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 plaine
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 honest
                 dealing
                 .
                 g
                 This
                 made
                 Nathaniel
                 so
                 gracious
                 in
                 Christs
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 more
                 odious
                 and
                 detestable
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 persons
                 :
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 such
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 shun
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 h
                 Adam
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 ,
                 truth
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 
                 strengthen
                 and
                 vphold
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 him
                 from
                 fainting
                 .
                 i
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Iobs
                 courage
                 and
                 constancy
                 .
                 k
                 This
                 added
                 an
                 edge
                 to
                 Hezek●ahs
                 prayers
                 .
                 l
                 This
                 made
                 Dauid
                 bold
                 to
                 referre
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Gods
                 triall
                 &
                 examination
                 .
                 m
                 This
                 vpheld
                 Paul
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 laid
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 getting
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   3
                
                 THe
                 account
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 this
                 spirituall
                 belt
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 n
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 
                   buy
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sell
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 aduice
                 concerneth
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 hold
                 it
                 fast
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 direction
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 better
                 applied
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 well
                 to
                 search
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 girdle
                 of
                 verity
                 or
                 no.
                 Fitly
                 may
                 I
                 apply
                 that
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 o
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 
                   Examine
                   your selues
                   whether
                   yee
                   haue
                   truth
                   ,
                   proue
                   your selues
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 grace
                 which
                 maketh
                 a
                 more
                 sensible
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 then
                 truth
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 examination
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 triall
                 of
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 TRiall
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 iudgement
                 :
                 
                 whether
                 the
                 religion
                 which
                 we
                 professe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 principles
                 thereof
                 be
                 assuredly
                 sound
                 and
                 true
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 tendeth
                 p
                 that
                 exhortation
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Trie
                   all
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 q
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Trie
                   the
                   spirits
                
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 direction
                 giuen
                 by
                 Christ
                 (
                 r
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 and
                 followed
                 ,
                 ſ
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Berea
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 t
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 u
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 chiefest
                 Iudge
                 :
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 impartiall
                 Iudge
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 make
                 any
                 other
                 Iudge
                 may
                 soone
                 be
                 deceiued
                 .
              
               
               
                 Here
                 see
                 what
                 wrong
                 Popish
                 guides
                 doe
                 to
                 their
                 followers
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 from
                 them
                 this
                 touch-stone
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 See
                 what
                 ideots
                 they
                 bee
                 who
                 thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 beleeue
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 they
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 whose
                 onely
                 ground
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 receiued
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 .
                 No
                 maruell
                 they
                 be
                 soone
                 shaken
                 and
                 remoued
                 :
                 they
                 want
                 this
                 girdle
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 strengthen
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 wee
                 find
                 truth
                 seated
                 in
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 further
                 to
                 obserue
                 whether
                 like
                 the
                 ointment
                 powred
                 on
                 Aarons
                 head
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 dew
                 that
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 it
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 whether
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 vpright
                 before
                 God
                 or
                 no.
                 It
                 appeareth
                 that
                 Dauid
                 thorowly
                 searched
                 his
                 heart
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 else
                 durst
                 he
                 not
                 with
                 such
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 confidence
                 haue
                 referred
                 it
                 to
                 Gods
                 triall
                 :
                 
                 the
                 like
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 in
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Hezechiah
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 Great
                 neede
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 thorow
                 trying
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 
                   it
                   is
                   deceitfull
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 others
                 who
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 the
                 secrets
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 men
                 themselues
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 diue
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 be
                 such
                 grosse
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 condemne
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 :
                 others
                 so
                 simple
                 as
                 they
                 beguile
                 themselues
                 ,
                 d
                 like
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Disciples
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 ages
                 many
                 haue
                 thought
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 proofe
                 and
                 euent
                 it
                 hath
                 fallen
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 will
                 bee
                 by
                 our
                 disposition
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 wee
                 can
                 conceale
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 cogitations
                 from
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 suspition
                 and
                 coniecture
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 if
                 then
                 they
                 be
                 vpright
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vpright
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 approue
                 our selues
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 be
                 assured
                 there
                 is
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 From
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 proceede
                 to
                 the
                 streames
                 thereof
                 ,
                 our
                 speeches
                 and
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 search
                 whether
                 from
                 this
                 cleare
                 spring
                 there
                 flow
                 forth
                 cleare
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 see
                 what
                 correspondency
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 obserue
                 whether
                 our
                 speeches
                 doe
                 agree
                 with
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 vtter
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 our
                 actions
                 be
                 plaine
                 ,
                 or
                 fraudulent
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 whether
                 that
                 true
                 and
                 good
                 communication
                 which
                 we
                 vtter
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 true
                 and
                 honest
                 actions
                 which
                 we
                 performe
                 ,
                 doe
                 come
                 f
                 from
                 the
                 
                   good
                   treasure
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   heart
                   .
                
                 For
                 our
                 helpe
                 in
                 this
                 triall
                 ,
                 note
                 these
                 few
                 directions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Directions
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 speech
                 and
                 action
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 VVHat
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 our
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 ?
                 
                 what
                 moueth
                 vs
                 thereunto
                 ?
                 whether
                 popular
                 applause
                 (
                 g
                 as
                 the
                 Sribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   did
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 h
                 
                   for
                   they
                   loued
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   men
                   more
                   then
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 or
                 credit
                 and
                 estimation
                 (
                 as
                 i
                 Saul
                 )
                 or
                 profit
                 (
                 as
                 k
                 the
                 Schechemites
                 )
                 or
                 respect
                 to
                 some
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 l
                 Ioash
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 )
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 quiet
                 and
                 auoiding
                 trouble
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 m
                 they
                 which
                 became
                 Iewes
                 in
                 Mordecaies
                 time
                 )
                 or
                 company
                 and
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 n
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 )
                 or
                 intent
                 to
                 worke
                 some
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 o
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 Ishmael
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 by-respects
                 being
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 doe
                 plainely
                 argue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sound
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 we
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 ?
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
                 q
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 for
                 truth
                 is
                 a
                 leuen
                 r
                 which
                 seasoneth
                 
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 at
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 carelesse
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 want
                 this
                 leuen
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 ſ
                 Herod
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 What
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 most
                 strictt
                 ?
                 
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 matters
                 of
                 greatest
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 ?
                 They
                 who
                 pretend
                 much
                 truth
                 in
                 smal
                 and
                 light
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carelesse
                 and
                 dissolute
                 in
                 great
                 and
                 weighty
                 matters
                 ,
                 haue
                 no
                 sound
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 t
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharises
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 What
                 order
                 we
                 obserue
                 ?
                 
                 whether
                 first
                 we
                 beginne
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 speeches
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 u
                 Many
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 forward
                 and
                 zealous
                 in
                 stirring
                 vp
                 others
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 themselues
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 checke
                 others
                 for
                 failing
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 wherein
                 themselues
                 are
                 most
                 faulty
                 :
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sound
                 truth
                 in
                 such
                 .
                 *
                 Christ
                 maketh
                 this
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 buying
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 search
                 our selues
                 thorowout
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 vpon
                 this
                 search
                 wee
                 cannot
                 find
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 this
                 girdle
                 of
                 verity
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 obserue
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Wisemans
                 aduice
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Buy
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vse
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 attaining
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 possessing
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 departing
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaking
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 seemed
                 profitable
                 and
                 pleasant
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 and
                 truth
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 stand
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Metaphor
                 of
                 buying
                 implieth
                 a
                 letting
                 goe
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Excellentlie
                 is
                 this
                 set
                 forth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 two
                 a
                 parables
                 which
                 Christ
                 vttered
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 bought
                 a
                 treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 a
                 Merchant
                 that
                 bought
                 a
                 pearle
                 .
                 Truth
                 is
                 a
                 
                 rich
                 treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 precious
                 pearle
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 need
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 easily
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 So
                 excellent
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 it selfe
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Motiues
                 to
                 buy
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 therefore
                 first
                 lay
                 downe
                 some
                 motiues
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 some
                 directions
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 note
                 the
                 excellency
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 necessity
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 benefits
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Excellent
                 must
                 that
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 like
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 nothing
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 then
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 a
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 b
                 his
                 Sonne
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 c
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 d
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 e
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 commandements
                 ,
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 waies
                 ,
                 workes
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   truth
                
                 .
                 Herein
                 doe
                 the
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 resemble
                 God
                 ,
                 f
                 whom
                 to
                 imitate
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 :
                 g
                 most
                 contrary
                 is
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 beare
                 his
                 image
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Truth
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 graces
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 perfection
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 h
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 both
                 integrity
                 or
                 vprightnesse
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 some
                 translate
                 it
                 vpright
                 ,
                 some
                 perfect
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 quality
                 ,
                 i
                 we
                 may
                 appeale
                 to
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 of
                 degrees
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 measure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 excellency
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 So
                 needfull
                 it
                 is
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 without
                 it
                 no
                 other
                 grace
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 vse
                 .
                 Faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 corrupt
                 and
                 putrified
                 meate
                 without
                 it
                 ▪
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 commendeth
                 h
                 
                   faith
                   vnfained
                
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   loue
                   without
                   dissimulation
                
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   wisedome
                   without
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 also
                 
                   lippes
                   vnfained
                   ,
                   innocent
                   hands
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 No
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 l
                 no
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 can
                 stand
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 any
                 steed
                 .
                 What
                 good
                 got
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Ananias
                
                 and
                 
                   Saphira
                   ,
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 seeming
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 shew
                 of
                 ?
                 all
                 they
                 did
                 was
                 odious
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 Therefore
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Pharises
                 prayed
                 oft
                 ,
                 gaue
                 much
                 almes
                 ,
                 fasted
                 oft
                 ,
                 duly
                 payed
                 their
                 tithes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 yet
                 Christ
                 denounceth
                 many
                 woes
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 
                 Hypocrites
                 receiue
                 no
                 reward
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 deceit
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 seasoned
                 with
                 it
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 very
                 profitable
                 to
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 in
                 Hezechias
                 time
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 ,
                 m
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 clen●ed
                 themselues
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 prouoked
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 inflict
                 some
                 iudgement
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 Hezekiah
                 putting
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mind
                 how
                 
                   they
                   came
                   with
                   their
                   whole
                   heart
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 healed
                 them
                 .
                 Well
                 might
                 *
                 Dauid
                 pronounce
                 the
                 vpright
                 blessed
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 n
                 
                   God
                   loueth
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 so
                 o
                 
                   the
                   vpright
                   are
                   his
                   delight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 hee
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 withhold
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 good
                 reason
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 buy
                 truth
                 .
                 Obserue
                 now
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §
                 :
                 10.
                 
                 Meanes
                 to
                 get
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 truth
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 must
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   the
                   pillas
                   
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 In
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 in
                 it
                 flow
                 forth
                 the
                 streames
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Be
                 thou
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 haue
                 a
                 right
                 thereunto
                 :
                 Search
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 frequent
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 find
                 Truth
                 .
                 Rather
                 then
                 goe
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 goe
                 honour
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 naturall
                 and
                 carnall
                 lusts
                 :
                 let
                 goe
                 all
                 .
                 Baul
                 had
                 surely
                 a
                 good
                 mind
                 to
                 buy
                 the
                 Truth
                 for
                 r
                 
                   he
                   counted
                   all
                   things
                   losse
                   for
                   the
                   excellent
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 truth
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 speech
                 and
                 carriage
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 standest
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 him
                 whether
                 thou
                 art
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 company
                 ,
                 doing
                 any
                 duty
                 that
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 hereof
                 ,
                 let
                 thy
                 care
                 bee
                 to
                 approue
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 get
                 Truth
                 .
                 For
                 marke
                 the
                 charge
                 which
                 God
                 himselfe
                 gaue
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 ſ
                 
                   Walke
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   vpright
                   .
                
                 The
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 :
                 the
                 latter
                 a
                 fruit
                 and
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 t
                 Ioseph
                 had
                 well
                 acquainted
                 himselfe
                 with
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 honest
                 and
                 vpright
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 maketh
                 men
                 such
                 dissemblers
                 in
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 Gods
                 presence
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 beleeue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 thinke
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 regard
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Mans
                 presence
                 maketh
                 many
                 be
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 honest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Surely
                 Gods
                 presence
                 must
                 needs
                 worke
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 duely
                 weighed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 men
                 haue
                 Atheisticall
                 hearts
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 set
                 God
                 alwayes
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 rather
                 then
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 shall
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 vpright
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 keeping
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 that
                 Truth
                 is
                 gotten
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 next
                 care
                 must
                 bee
                 fast
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 manifest
                 that
                 great
                 account
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Sell
                   it
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Wise
                 man
                 )
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 vpon
                 any
                 condition
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 respect
                 let
                 it
                 go
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 u
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 better
                 for
                 vs
                 neuer
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 reape
                 by
                 verity
                 and
                 integrity
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 day
                 it
                 will
                 rise
                 vp
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 an
                 heauy
                 witnesse
                 against
                 vs.
                 Some
                 men
                 make
                 such
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 Iewels
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 preferment
                 ,
                 no
                 fauour
                 ,
                 no
                 wealth
                 ,
                 no
                 office
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 purchase
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 their
                 iewels
                 are
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 price
                 which
                 is
                 offred
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Should
                 not
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 esteeme
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 no
                 sufficient
                 price
                 can
                 be
                 giuen
                 ?
                 The
                 holy
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 haue
                 well
                 knowne
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 this
                 iewell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 preferred
                 it
                 before
                 their
                 liuings
                 and
                 liues
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 go
                 Truth
                 of
                 doctrine
                 :
                 a
                 Ioseph
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 goe
                 Truth
                 of
                 heart
                 and
                 action
                 ,
                 for
                 loue
                 nor
                 feare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 How
                 truth
                 of
                 doctrine
                 is
                 assaulted
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 latter
                 point
                 of
                 fast-holding
                 and
                 safe
                 keeping
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 (
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 Girdle
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 will
                 stand
                 vs
                 in
                 no
                 stead
                 )
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 all
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 are
                 busie
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 away
                 frō
                 vs
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 faire
                 enticements
                 &
                 allurements
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 from
                 truth
                 of
                 doctrine
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 are
                 brought
                 many
                 plausible
                 arguments
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 
                 to
                 the
                 naturall
                 humour
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 theargumēts
                 which
                 Papists
                 vse
                 ;
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 much
                 trouble
                 &
                 great
                 persecution
                 is
                 raised
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 c●not
                 cleane
                 ouerthrow
                 Truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 adulterate
                 it
                 :
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 age
                 euer
                 since
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 our
                 age
                 and
                 Countrey
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Behold
                 how
                 busie
                 Popish
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Fryers
                 are
                 :
                 what
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 giue
                 ?
                 what
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 dispossesse
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 How
                 sincerity
                 is
                 assaulted
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 likewise
                 for
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 how
                 doe
                 profane
                 worldlings
                 seeke
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 ?
                 endeuouring
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 odious
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 as
                 spitefully
                 bent
                 against
                 vs
                 for
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 Truth
                 and
                 honesty
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 are
                 for
                 verity
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 hate
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 honest
                 and
                 vpright
                 (
                 as
                 b
                 Ahab
                 hated
                 Micaiah
                 ;
                 )
                 some
                 scoffe
                 at
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 c
                 Ismael
                 at
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   plaine
                   dealing
                   is
                   a
                   iewell
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   vseth
                   it
                   will
                   die
                   a
                   begger
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 brand
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 odious
                 termes
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 they
                 are
                 farthest
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 especially
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 suffer
                 any
                 affliction
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 d
                 on
                 his
                 seruant
                 Iob
                 )
                 then
                 with
                 e
                 Iobs
                 wife
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 vpbraid
                 vnto
                 them
                 their
                 integrity
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 had
                 beene
                 onely
                 in
                 shew
                 to
                 bleare
                 mens
                 eyes
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 that
                 indeed
                 with
                 an
                 hollow
                 heart
                 haue
                 made
                 profession
                 ,
                 doe
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bee
                 discouered
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   Demas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 )
                 their
                 examples
                 shall
                 bee
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 teeth
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 vpright
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 remaine
                 constant
                 (
                 as
                 Iob
                 did
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 innocency
                 and
                 integrity
                 to
                 bee
                 outfaced
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 obiect
                 against
                 them
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   soeuer
                   ye
                   thinke
                   of
                   your selues
                   ,
                   yet
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   good
                   men
                   too
                   ,
                   thinke
                   not
                   so
                   well
                   of
                   you
                   :
                   if
                   ye
                   were
                   wise
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   giue
                   more
                   credit
                   to
                   other
                   mens
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   :
                   for
                   men
                   are
                   blind
                   and
                   partiall
                   in
                   iudging
                   themselues
                   .
                
              
               
                 Many
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 discouragements
                 haue
                 beene
                 moued
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 leaue
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 better
                 esteeme
                 it
                 them
                 they
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Religion
                 and
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 shewing
                 themselues
                 as
                 superstitious
                 or
                 profane
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 as
                 an
                 antidote
                 against
                 those
                 poysonous
                 obiections
                 ,
                 discouer
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 these
                 wyles
                 may
                 be
                 auoided
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Truth
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ▪
                 AGainst
                 fast
                 holding
                 Truth
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 especially
                 obiected
                 .
                 One
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 saued
                 in
                 any
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 mo●t
                 salse
                 and
                 impious
                 position
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 bane
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 g
                 
                   one
                   faith
                
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Christ
                 termes
                 himselfe
                 h
                 
                   the
                   Way
                   ,
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   the
                   Life
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 imply
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 life
                 ?
                 i
                 That
                 curse
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 thundreth
                 out
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 preached
                 any
                 otherwise
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 preached
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 terrifie
                 vs
                 from
                 yeelding
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 k
                 He
                 pronounceth
                 them
                 
                   damned
                   which
                   beleeue
                   not
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 pretended
                 danger
                 in
                 maintaining
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 THe
                 danger
                 which
                 they
                 alledge
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 treasons
                 and
                 insurrections
                 which
                 Princes
                 and
                 Gouernous
                 are
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 too
                 stiffe
                 in
                 maintaining
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 or
                 persecutions
                 which
                 subiects
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 too
                 resolute
                 in
                 professing
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 〈◊〉
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 God
                 to
                 watch
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 protector
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 maintaine
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 search
                 after
                 examples
                 of
                 other
                 ages
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 miraculously
                 God
                 preserued
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 (
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 )
                 both
                 from
                 inuasions
                 of
                 enemies
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 many
                 conspiracies
                 of
                 Traitors
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 After
                 44.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 4.
                 moneths
                 prosperous
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 she
                 ended
                 her
                 dayes
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 dangers
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Many
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 close
                 ,
                 cruell
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 all
                 former
                 ages
                 haue
                 not
                 beene
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 haue
                 also
                 beene
                 intended
                 against
                 our
                 present
                 royall
                 Soueraigne
                 :
                 what
                 hath
                 bene
                 the
                 issue
                 ?
                 They
                 which
                 laid
                 the
                 snares
                 were
                 caught
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 safe
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 long
                 may
                 he
                 remaine
                 safe
                 .
                 )
                 Surely
                 God
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 is
                 maintained
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 .
                 a
                 Our
                 neighbour
                 King
                 thought
                 to
                 auoide
                 danger
                 by
                 letting
                 go
                 ●he
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 yeelding
                 to
                 idolatry
                 :
                 but
                 thereby
                 he
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 What
                 followed
                 thereupon
                 ?
                 
                 One
                 sorry
                 villaine
                 slue
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 guard
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 persecution
                 which
                 is
                 raised
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 b
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 c
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 reioycing
                 :
                 and
                 
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 fast
                 to
                 hold
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 pretended
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 sincerity
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 AGainst
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 remaining
                 stedfast
                 therein
                 ,
                 are
                 obiected
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Vexation
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Wearisomnesse
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Outward
                 troubles
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Diuell
                 suggesteth
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 alwayes
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 heart
                 vpright
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 so
                 troubled
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 hardly
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 be
                 quieted
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 regard
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 soueraigne
                 a
                 preseruatiue
                 against
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 then
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 d
                 This
                 kept
                 Iob
                 from
                 despaire
                 :
                 this
                 made
                 Hezekiah
                 bold
                 .
                 e
                 Truth
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 prop
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 manifold
                 infirmities
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 heart
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 truth
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 Euery
                 corruption
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 argue
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 argues
                 not
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 steale
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 against
                 our
                 honest
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 our
                 earnest
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 discerned
                 ,
                 causeth
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 purging
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 intred
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 keeping
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 enter
                 not
                 in
                 againe
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vtterly
                 impossible
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 any
                 sound
                 comfort
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 a
                 mans
                 conscience
                 be
                 euer
                 troubled
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ouerwhelmed
                 and
                 drowned
                 in
                 despaire
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 pretended
                 wearisomnesse
                 of
                 Sincerity
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 AGaine
                 ,
                 he
                 suggesteth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wearisome
                 thing
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Girdle
                 of
                 Truth
                 alwayes
                 close
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 None
                 can
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 vpright
                 haue
                 fallen
                 away
                 ,
                 as
                 Demas
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 It
                 seemeth
                 wearisome
                 onely
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 neuer
                 felt
                 it
                 ,
                 neuer
                 knew
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 Christ
                 of
                 his
                 yoke
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   and
                   light
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasant
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 indeed
                 tasted
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 haue
                 fallen
                 ,
                 they
                 neuer
                 had
                 a
                 graine
                 of
                 Truth
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 shew
                 they
                 made
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 shew
                 :
                 g
                 They
                 fell
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Truth
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 beene
                 vpright
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 continued
                 so
                 ,
                 h
                 for
                 
                   marke
                   the
                   vp
                   right
                   man
                   :
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   peace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 pretended
                 iudgements
                 on
                 the
                 vpright
                 .
              
               
                 Obiesct
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 FVrther
                 ,
                 he
                 inferreth
                 that
                 the
                 vprightest
                 are
                 plagued
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 their
                 vprightnesse
                 be
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Corections
                 are
                 not
                 takens
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 i
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 The
                 vpright
                 haue
                 many
                 iudgements
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 their
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 k
                 Iob
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 glory
                 ,
                 yea
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 others
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 a
                 mans
                 sincerity
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Esides
                 hee
                 laboureth
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 
                 they
                 haue
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 none
                 ,
                 because
                 other
                 men
                 iudge
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 No
                 other
                 man
                 can
                 so
                 well
                 discerne
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 selfe
                 :
                 l
                 
                   For
                   what
                   man
                   knoweth
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   saue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                
                 As
                 other
                 men
                 may
                 iudge
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 to
                 bee
                 vpright
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 conscience
                 knoweth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 iudge
                 an
                 vpright
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 But
                 another
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 to
                 be
                 vpright
                 :
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 it
                 make
                 an
                 vpright
                 man
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ?
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 conscience
                 condemneth
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 acquite
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 vpright
                 mans
                 conscience
                 will
                 vphold
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Iobs
                 did
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 condemne
                 him
                 .
                 m
                 
                   Beleued
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   heart
                   condemne
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   we
                   boldnesse
                   towards
                   God.
                
                 For
                 n
                 euery
                 one
                 
                   standeth
                   or
                   falleth
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   master
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Pretended
                 hinderances
                 of
                 plaine-dealing
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 AGainst
                 Truth
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 are
                 obiected
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 hinderances
                 and
                 inconueniences
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Truth
                 is
                 an
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 keepeth
                 men
                 from
                 much
                 gaine
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   liuing
                   without
                   lying
                
                 ,
                 and
                 vsing
                 the
                 common
                 secrets
                 of
                 Trades
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 It
                 were
                 much
                 better
                 to
                 want
                 gaine
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 deceit
                 of
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 .
                 o
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   of
                   deceit
                   is
                   sweet
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   his
                   mouth
                   shall
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   grauell
                   :
                
                 p
                 A
                 curse
                 remaineth
                 vpon
                 that
                 gaine
                 which
                 is
                 deceitfully
                 gotten
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 pretext
                 of
                 hinderance
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 pretext
                 ,
                 
                 vtterly
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 sure
                 meanes
                 of
                 gaine
                 
                 then
                 truth
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 deed
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Because
                 most
                 men
                 desire
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 such
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 best
                 custome
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 desire
                 that
                 others
                 should
                 truly
                 and
                 plainely
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 deale
                 with
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Because
                 a
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 (
                 which
                 bringeth
                 gaine
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 maketh
                 rich
                 )
                 goeth
                 with
                 the
                 vpright
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Pretended
                 inconueniences
                 of
                 plaine
                 dealing
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 THe
                 inconueniences
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 
                   the
                   vpright
                   are
                   laughed
                   to
                   scorne
                   :
                
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 by-word
                 in
                 euery
                 mans
                 mouth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 trodden
                 vnder
                 euery
                 ones
                 feete
                 ,
                 d
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 wee
                 may
                 put
                 as
                 flowers
                 into
                 our
                 garland
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 reioice
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 persecution
                 :
                 for
                 e
                 Christ
                 maketh
                 them
                 kinds
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Truth
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 keeping
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 cauils
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 instrument
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 little
                 regard
                 this
                 girdle
                 of
                 verity
                 ,
                 or
                 lightly
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 the
                 Palme
                 tree
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 pressed
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 groweth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 holding
                 truth
                 more
                 stedfastly
                 for
                 opposition
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 vs
                 doe
                 with
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Armour
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 with
                 their
                 cloakes
                 which
                 couer
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 wind
                 blow
                 hard
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 faster
                 and
                 closer
                 hold
                 their
                 cloakes
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Satan
                 striueth
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 robes
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 keeping
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 particular
                 for
                 this
                 girdle
                 of
                 verity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 faithfull
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 lesse
                 reckoning
                 is
                 made
                 thereof
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 daies
                 all
                 is
                 for
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 in
                 truth
                 .
                 As
                 building
                 ,
                 wares
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 sleightest
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 fairest
                 glosse
                 and
                 shew
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 religion
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 .
                 That
                 religion
                 which
                 outwardly
                 is
                 most
                 glorious
                 and
                 pompous
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 imbraced
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 Popery
                 hath
                 gotten
                 such
                 liking
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 Who
                 almost
                 is
                 carefull
                 to
                 set
                 himselfe
                 alwaies
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 f
                 Enoch
                 to
                 walke
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 Many
                 who
                 seeme
                 very
                 deuout
                 at
                 Church
                 ,
                 seldome
                 or
                 neuer
                 haue
                 any
                 religious
                 exercise
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 their
                 Family
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 their
                 closets
                 before
                 God.
                 For
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 faire
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 before
                 a
                 mans
                 face
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 of
                 falsehood
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 most
                 bitter
                 and
                 virulent
                 behind
                 a
                 mans
                 backe
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 actions
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 bleare
                 the
                 purblind
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 credit
                 with
                 men
                 :
                 wherein
                 while
                 men
                 thinke
                 to
                 deceiue
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 poore
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 another
                 day
                 answere
                 for
                 this
                 deceit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               Brest-plate
               of
               Righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 hauing
                 on
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Righteousnesse
                 m
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 peece
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Armour
                   is
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 .
                 Fitly
                 is
                 this
                 inferred
                 vpon
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 for
                 truth
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 seuered
                 .
                 In
                 handling
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 what
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 fitly
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 brest-plate
                 is
                 put
                 and
                 kept
                 on
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   1
                
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 our
                 conformity
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 an
                 holy
                 quality
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 endeauour
                 to
                 square
                 and
                 frame
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 righteous
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 commonly
                 call
                 a
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 a
                 vertue
                 whereby
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 man.
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 often
                 restrained
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 respecteth
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 either
                 some
                 other
                 word
                 is
                 ioined
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Holinesse
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 1.
                 75
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 restraineth
                 it
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Deut.
                 24.
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 word
                 or
                 circumstance
                 which
                 restraineth
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 perfect
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 declareth
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 conformity
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 is
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THis
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 true
                 naturall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 an
                 excellency
                 and
                 propriety
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 c
                 
                   That
                   iust
                   one
                
                 .
                 Of
                 him
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 said
                 ;
                 d
                 That
                 
                   hee
                   put
                   on
                   righteousnesse
                   as
                   a
                   brest
                   plate
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   God
                   made
                   man
                   righteous
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Heauen
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 bee
                 all
                 f
                 
                   iust
                   and
                   perfect
                
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 earth
                 g
                 
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   righteous
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 righteousnesse
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 one
                 legall
                 ,
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exact
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 strict
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 The
                 other
                 E●angelicall
                 ,
                 accepted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 gracious
                 fauour
                 and
                 limitation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 requireth
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 absolute
                 perfection
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 ,
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 degree
                 thereof
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 perfection
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 party
                 who
                 is
                 iustified
                 thereby
                 .
                 h
                 
                   For
                   Moses
                   thus
                   describeth
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                
                 (
                 euen
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 himselfe
                 )
                 
                   which
                   doth
                   those
                   things
                
                 (
                 euen
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 extent
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   liue
                   thereby
                
                 :
                 but
                 i
                 
                   cursed
                   is
                   euery
                   man
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Gospell
                 both
                 those
                 are
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 them
                 mitigated
                 .
                 
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 Euangelicall
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 one
                 k
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 l
                 
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 imputed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 receiued
                 of
                 vs
                 ▪
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 m
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   .
                
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 iustifie
                 and
                 saue
                 those
                 which
                 fulfill
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 cannot
                 fulfill
                 it
                 .
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 subiected
                 himselfe
                 thereto
                 ,
                 he
                 perfectly
                 fulfilled
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 which
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 his
                 perfect
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 imputed
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 iustified
                 and
                 saued
                 thereby
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 exacted
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 accepted
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 performed
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 the
                 fourth
                 peece
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Armour
                 ,
                 verse
                 16.
                 
                 Here
                 therefore
                 is
                 especially
                 ment
                 the
                 
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 that
                 Righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 a
                 powerfull
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 endeauour
                 to
                 approue
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 performing
                 what
                 Gods
                 Law
                 requireth
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 vnto
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 terme
                 it
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   worke
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 n
                 Spirit
                 which
                 quickeneth
                 ,
                 and
                 enableth
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 we
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Powerfull
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 o
                 
                   Dead
                   in
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 not
                 able
                 of
                 our selues
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 a
                 good
                 thoght
              
               
                 3
                 
                   In
                   the
                   regenerate
                
                 ,
                 for
                 q
                 that
                 onely
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 r
                 Indeauour
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 being
                 true
                 and
                 earnest
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 vttermost
                 of
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 perfection
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 we
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 
                   To
                   approue
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                
                 because
                 ſ
                 duties
                 are
                 required
                 towards
                 both
                 .
              
               
               
                 6
                 
                   What
                   Gods
                   Law
                   requireth
                
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 sheweth
                 what
                 God
                 doth
                 approue
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 man
                 should
                 approue
                 .
                 t
                 This
                 was
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 for
                 which
                 Zac●ary
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 were
                 commended
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 branches
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 euill
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 u
                 Dauid
                 describing
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Surely
                   he
                   doth
                   none
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   but
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   God.
                
                 x
                 Oft
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ioine
                 those
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 two
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 except
                 these
                 two
                 doe
                 concurre
                 ,
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 is
                 not
                 sound
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 resembling
                 Righteousnesse
                 to
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   2
                
                 THe
                 second
                 point
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 fit
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 to
                 a
                 brest-plate
                 .
                 
                 a
                 The
                 originall
                 word
                 translated
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 vitall
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 lungs
                 ,
                 liuer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 doe
                 lie
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 vpper
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 before
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 necke
                 to
                 the
                 thighes
                 ,
                 is
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 this
                 title
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 peece
                 of
                 armour
                 which
                 couereth
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 peece
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 safe
                 the
                 vitall
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 preserue
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 being
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 ,
                 or
                 killed
                 downe-right
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 doth
                 righteousnesse
                 keepe
                 the
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 assaults
                 cannot
                 pierce
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vtterly
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 Lyon
                 
                   which
                   is
                   strong
                   among
                   beasts
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Prou.
                 30.
                 30.
                 
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 destroied
                 (
                 1
                 Sam.
                 17.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 but
                 so
                 cannot
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
                 This
                 vse
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 will
                 yet
                 more
                 euidently
                 appeare
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 doth
                 indeed
                 mortally
                 wound
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 draw●forth
                 the
                 vitall
                 blood
                 and
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 destroy
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 did
                 Satan
                 first
                 wound
                 and
                 kil
                 our
                 
                 first
                 Parents
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 hath
                 he
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 preuailed
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 sinne
                 first
                 prouoked
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ;
                 procured
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 brought
                 death
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 concomitances
                 thereof
                 :
                 b
                 
                   The
                   very
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   is
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Sinne
                 first
                 kindled
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 continueth
                 to
                 blow
                 vp
                 and
                 inflame
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 well
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 there
                 sinne
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 .
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 water
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 soone
                 quench
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 putting
                 on
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   3
                
                 THis
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 put
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 practice
                 of
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 notation
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 as
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 a
                 reformed
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 true
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 first
                 causeth
                 a
                 thorow
                 detestation
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 wicked
                 course
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 vtter
                 abiuration
                 ,
                 and
                 renouncing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 an
                 holy
                 resolute
                 purpose
                 to
                 leade
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 insteed
                 of
                 former
                 sinnes
                 to
                 practise
                 contrary
                 duties
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 haue
                 beene
                 profane
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 religious
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 before
                 ,
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 riotous
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 sober
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 d
                 
                   fruits
                   worthy
                   of
                   repentance
                
                 .
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 these
                 two
                 fruits
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 vtter
                 detestation
                 of
                 all
                 former
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 constant
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 remaine
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 easily
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 preuaile
                 against
                 vs.
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 minde
                 bee
                 not
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thorow
                 change
                 wrought
                 therein
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 some
                 meanes
                 to
                 restraine
                 
                 vs
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 the
                 Diuell
                 soone
                 get
                 aduantage
                 against
                 vs.
                 e
                 Sinne
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 ;
                 f
                 Satan
                 is
                 subtill
                 and
                 busie
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 wee
                 bee
                 not
                 altered
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 restraint
                 being
                 remoued
                 ,
                 soone
                 shall
                 wee
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 our
                 old
                 wicked
                 course
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 g
                 dogge
                 to
                 his
                 vomit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sow
                 to
                 the
                 mire
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 sow
                 be
                 outwardly
                 washed
                 neuer
                 so
                 cleane
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 her
                 swinish
                 nature
                 is
                 not
                 altered
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 shee
                 commeth
                 at
                 mud
                 ,
                 shee
                 besmeeres
                 her selfe
                 againe
                 by
                 wallowing
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   4
                
                 THe
                 benefits
                 of
                 putting
                 and
                 keeping
                 on
                 this
                 holy
                 and
                 spirituall
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 from
                 being
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 retaine
                 a
                 true
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 endeauour
                 answearable
                 thereto
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 giue
                 our selues
                 ouer
                 to
                 commit
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 haue
                 had
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 resolution
                 haue
                 beene
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 deepely
                 :
                 witnesse
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Neah
                   ,
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 &
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 At
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 they
                 fell
                 so
                 fouly
                 ,
                 they
                 forgot
                 their
                 resolution
                 ;
                 their
                 brest-plate
                 was
                 laid
                 aside
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 such
                 seemed
                 grosse
                 and
                 mortall
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 or
                 outward
                 act
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 performing
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 did
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 swinge
                 &
                 sway
                 of
                 will
                 ;
                 their
                 soule
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 properly
                 )
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 wounds
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 seemed
                 very
                 sore
                 and
                 deepe
                 )
                 were
                 cured
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 their
                 slips
                 and
                 fals
                 were
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 arme
                 ,
                 or
                 leg
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 well
                 set
                 againe
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 It
                 bringeth
                 great
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 effectual
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 of
                 our
                 eternall
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 h
                 
                   God
                   hauing
                   chosen
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                
                 they
                 that
                 indeede
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 chosen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 saith
                 i
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   If
                   ye
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   ye
                   know
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   which
                   doth
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 Being
                 sure
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 wee
                 bee
                 mortally
                 wounded
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 procureth
                 a
                 k
                 good
                 name
                 in
                 Gods
                 Church
                 while
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 a
                 blessed
                 memory
                 after
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 m
                 if
                 any
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 keepeth
                 them
                 from
                 many
                 skars
                 and
                 scratches
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 It
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 n
                 to
                 win
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 o
                 to
                 strengthen
                 those
                 that
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 all
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 emulation
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 It
                 doth
                 highly
                 honour
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 captaine
                 ,
                 whose
                 souldiers
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 a
                 This
                 motiue
                 doth
                 Christ
                 vse
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Whether
                 mans
                 Righteousnesse
                 be
                 meritorious
                 .
              
               
                 MAny
                 and
                 sundry
                 are
                 the
                 wyles
                 which
                 the
                 diuel
                 hath
                 against
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 either
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 either
                 not
                 regard
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 waxe
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 draweth
                 on
                 some
                 to
                 cracke
                 and
                 breake
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 beating
                 it
                 out
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 mettall
                 thereof
                 will
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 plainely
                 )
                 by
                 making
                 Righteousnesse
                 to
                 be
                 meritorious
                 .
                 Heerewith
                 he
                 beguiled
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 imbraced
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 egregiously
                 hath
                 he
                 besotted
                 the
                 Papists
                 herewith
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 decent
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 duly
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 cause
                 merit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 short
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 commeth
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Merit
                 respecteth
                 both
                 the
                 parties
                 that
                 giue
                 and
                 receiue
                 the
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 worke
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 reward
                 is
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 vpon
                 merit
                 rewardeth
                 ,
                 must
                 receiue
                 somthing
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 giueth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 recompence
                 which
                 he
                 giueth
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 meriteth
                 ,
                 must
              
               
                 1
                 Be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bound
                 by
                 duty
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Be
                 able
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Doe
                 nothing
                 afterwards
                 whereby
                 he
                 forfeiteth
                 that
                 which
                 once
                 he
                 hath
                 merited
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 worke
                 must
                 both
                 be
                 perfect
                 euery
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 iust
                 fault
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 worth
                 the
                 reward
                 that
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 righteousnesse
                 can
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 pitch
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 
                 For
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 who
                 giueth
                 the
                 reward
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   Almighty
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   righteous
                   ?
                   or
                   is
                   it
                   profitable
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   thou
                   makest
                   thy
                   wayes
                   vpright
                   ?
                
                 b
                 
                   if
                   thou
                   bee
                   righteous
                   ,
                   what
                   giuest
                   thou
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   receiueth
                   he
                   at
                   thine
                   hands
                   ?
                
                 If
                 God
                 receiue●
                 nothing
                 by
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 indebted
                 and
                 obliged
                 to
                 vs
                 ?
                 
                 Marke
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   I
                   will
                   with
                   mine
                   owne
                   ?
                
                 Whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 ,
                 vpon
                 meere
                 mercy
                 and
                 fauor
                 he
                 giueth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 rewarding
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 rewardeth
                 his
                 owne
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 man
                 who
                 worketh
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 but
                 d
                 man
                 
                 is
                 a
                 seruant
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 many
                 wayes
                 bound
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 the
                 seruice
                 that
                 hee
                 can
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 hee
                 not
                 e
                 sufficient
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 thinke
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 sufficiency
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   who
                   worketh
                   in
                   him
                   both
                   to
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 hath
                 he
                 sinned
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 g
                 all
                 haue
                 sinned
                 )
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 forfeiture
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 h
                 
                   All
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   being
                   as
                   filthy
                   clouts
                   ,
                
                 what
                 shew
                 of
                 perfection
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 :
                 if
                 otherwise
                 it
                 were
                 perfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 merit
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 vnperfect
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 .
                 If
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 innocency
                 ,
                 had
                 had
                 any
                 conceit
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 thereby
                 stained
                 his
                 obedience
                 :
                 this
                 conceit
                 doth
                 so
                 de
                 face
                 the
                 best
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 maketh
                 it
                 most
                 odious
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 grace
                 and
                 All
                 sufficient
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 were
                 perfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 God
                 g●ueth
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 i
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 k
                 It
                 is
                 
                   a
                   farre
                   most
                   excellent
                   and
                   an
                   eternall
                   weight
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 these
                 points
                 be
                 seriously
                 weighed
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 withall
                 wee
                 daily
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 truely
                 humbled
                 for
                 the
                 defects
                 and
                 imperfections
                 thereof
                 this
                 erronious
                 and
                 arrogant
                 conceit
                 of
                 merit
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 ●eaze
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 Satan
                 preuaile
                 not
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 will
                 labour
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 wrought
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 nothing
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 by
                 his
                 
                 Righteousnesse
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 iustified
                 and
                 saued
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 wyle
                 did
                 Satan
                 beguile
                 many
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 taking
                 aduantage
                 by
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 sound
                 and
                 orthodoxall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 without
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 redresse
                 whereof
                 Saint
                 
                   I
                   ames
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Iude
                 were
                 moued
                 to
                 write
                 their
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Here
                 ▪
                 by
                 also
                 hath
                 he
                 beguiled
                 many
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 darkenesse
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 duely
                 to
                 weigh
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 attaining
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 bee
                 not
                 saued
                 for
                 our
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 l
                 
                   The
                   vnrighteous
                   shal
                   not
                   inherite
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 m
                 
                   Without
                   holinesse
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   see
                   God.
                
                 For
                 n
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   holy
                   :
                
                 and
                 o
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   serue
                   him
                   in
                   holinesse
                   and
                   Righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 appeared
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 saluation
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   liue
                   righteously
                
                 .
                 q
                 
                   Vnto
                   holinesse
                   God
                   hath
                   called
                   vs
                   :
                
                 and
                 r
                 
                   we
                   are
                   created
                   vnto
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 false
                 a
                 suggestion
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Righteousnesse
                   should
                   be
                   needlesse
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 expresse
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 ſ
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 learne
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 good
                 workes
                 
                   for
                   necessary
                   vses
                
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 pretended
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 ruled
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   together
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   put
                   asunder
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 though
                 we
                 saw
                 no
                 diuerse
                 and
                 distinct
                 ends
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 hauing
                 appointed
                 both
                 ,
                 both
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 diuers
                 vses
                 ,
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 obserue
                 
                 them
                 .
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 needfull
                 to
                 testifie
                 our
                 obedience
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 profit
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 euidence
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintaine
                 our
                 cause
                 against
                 the
                 cauils
                 of
                 profanesse
                 ,
                 impiety
                 ,
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Faith
                 is
                 needfull
                 to
                 apply
                 Christs
                 Righteousnes
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 defects
                 of
                 our
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 many
                 other
                 good
                 vses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 wee
                 shall
                 heare
                 on
                 the
                 16.
                 verse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Third
                 sleight
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 very
                 combersome
                 and
                 toilesome
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 wil
                 make
                 vs
                 weary
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 our
                 naturall
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 be
                 an
                 hinderance
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 ease
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Herewith
                 he
                 beguiled
                 
                 Esau
                 ,
                 b
                 Demas
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 too
                 truely
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 herewith
                 he
                 beguileth
                 most
                 which
                 professe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Some
                 cast
                 away
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 for
                 promotion
                 sake
                 ,
                 not
                 caring
                 how
                 they
                 bribe
                 ,
                 flatter
                 ,
                 please
                 and
                 fawne
                 vpon
                 great
                 men
                 :
                 others
                 for
                 wealth
                 ,
                 oppressing
                 ,
                 defrauding
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 wayes
                 wronging
                 their
                 neighbours
                 :
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 profaning
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 eating
                 &
                 drinking
                 ,
                 vnto
                 gluttony
                 and
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 vsing
                 vnlawfull
                 games
                 ,
                 immoderately
                 pursuing
                 lawfull
                 pastimes
                 ,
                 attyring
                 themselues
                 in
                 strange
                 apparrell
                 aboue
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 vnbeseeming
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 to
                 auoid
                 outward
                 reproch
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 directly
                 against
                 their
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 (
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 with
                 great
                 horror
                 of
                 heart
                 )
                 are
                 profane
                 and
                 vnrighteous
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 disgrace
                 to
                 be
                 Righteous
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 more
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 assured
                 issue
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 some
                 present
                 
                 seeming
                 inconueniences
                 thereof
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Armour
                 which
                 souldiers
                 weare
                 on
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 combersome
                 and
                 heauy
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 safety
                 they
                 refuse
                 not
                 to
                 weare
                 it
                 :
                 they
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 better
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 smal
                 burthen
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 endanger
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 fruit
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 reproch
                 or
                 shame
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 endured
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 will
                 giue
                 vnto
                 his
                 righteous
                 seruants
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 almost
                 an
                 infinite
                 taske
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Truth
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
                 Generally
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   loueth
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 .
                 d
                 
                   Verily
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   reward
                   for
                   the
                   Righteous
                   :
                
                 *
                 
                   Blessings
                   are
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Particularly
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 person
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 e
                 
                   The
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   vpon
                   the
                   Righteous
                   .
                
                 f
                 
                   God
                   will
                   grant
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                
                 g
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   deliuereth
                   the
                   Righteous
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 h
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   forsaken
                   .
                
                 i
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   glad
                
                 .
                 k
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   flourish
                   like
                   a
                   Palme
                   tree
                   .
                
                 l
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   are
                   hold
                   as
                   a
                   Lyon.
                
                 m
                 
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   shineth
                   as
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   hath
                   hope
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 o
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   are
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   euill
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 After
                 death
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   The
                   memortall
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 q
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   euerlasting
                   remembrance
                   .
                
                 At
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   goe
                   into
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                
                 ſ
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   shine
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   their
                   Father
                   .
                
                 For
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   The
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   bee
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 u
                 
                   Their
                   seed
                   shall
                   not
                   begge
                   their
                   bread
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Heere
                 we
                 see
                 matter
                 enough
                 to
                 answere
                 all
                 the
                 discommodities
                 
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
                 Moses
                 hauing
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 ,
                 
                 forsooke
                 the
                 honours
                 ,
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 three
                 such
                 baits
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 most
                 greedily
                 snap
                 at
                 .
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 ioy
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   endured
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   the
                   shame
                   .
                
                 
                 Thus
                 if
                 we
                 set
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 let
                 goe
                 all
                 earthly
                 matters
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 fast
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 find
                 much
                 ease
                 through
                 the
                 burthen
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 feeleth
                 hereby
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 admirable
                 are
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Comfort
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 OVt
                 of
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 diuell
                 preuaile
                 by
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 seeke
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 that
                 this
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 can
                 stand
                 vs
                 in
                 no
                 steed
                 :
                 because
                 y
                 
                   All
                   our
                   Righteousnesse
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   menstruous
                   cloath
                   :
                
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 z
                 
                   dung
                   and
                   losse
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 hee
                 beguileth
                 many
                 weake
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 bringeth
                 them
                 to
                 vtter
                 despaire
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 be
                 exceeding
                 defectiue
                 ;
                 or
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 dung
                 and
                 losse
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 an
                 heart
                 purified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 imperfections
                 therof
                 being
                 couered
                 with
                 the
                 perfect
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 receiue
                 much
                 comfort
                 in
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 our
                 Righteousnesse
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 affoord
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 boasting
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 laboured
                 after
                 ;
                 yea
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 reioyced
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 vnited
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 diuell
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 bring
                 vs
                 wholly
                 to
                 reiect
                 all
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 will
                 endeuour
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 carelesse
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 negligent
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 present
                 opportunity
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 sufficient
                 only
                 in
                 somethings
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 God
                 is
                 merciful
                 to
                 forgiue
                 vs
                 all
                 our
                 defaults
                 :
                 or
                 vpon
                 our
                 death-beds
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 our
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 b
                 
                   When
                   the
                   wicked
                   turneth
                   away
                   from
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   saue
                   his
                   soule
                   aliue
                   .
                
                 Herewith
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 he
                 hath
                 beguiled
                 many
                 thousands
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 and
                 branches
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 firmly
                 and
                 inseparably
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 cannot
                 be
                 seuered
                 without
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 For
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 chaine
                 of
                 many
                 links
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 seueral
                 links
                 of
                 this
                 chaine
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 seuerall
                 duties
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requireth
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 God
                 &
                 mā
                 :
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 links
                 be
                 takē
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 chain
                 is
                 broke
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 chain
                 be
                 brokē
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 hāg
                 by
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 fal
                 down
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 *
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   shall
                   keep
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   faileth
                   in
                   one
                   point
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Brest-plate
                 .
                 A
                 garment
                 must
                 couer
                 vs
                 all
                 ouer
                 :
                 yea
                 our
                 Righteousnesse
                 must
                 be
                 like
                 b
                 Christs
                 coate
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 diuided
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 vs
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Dauids
                 seruants
                 were
                 when
                 their
                 coats
                 were
                 cut
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 ?
                 for
                 d
                 
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   we
                   sinne
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Indeed
                 all
                 sinne
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 sin
                 
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 righteous
                 when
                 they
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 drawne
                 into
                 sinne
                 either
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 thorow
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 temptation
                 :
                 they
                 take
                 not
                 liberty
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 to
                 nourish
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 omit
                 any
                 duty
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 d
                 
                   not
                   to
                   commit
                   sinne
                
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 as
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 to
                 c
                 
                   walke
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God.
                
                 When
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 is
                 thus
                 carefull
                 and
                 watchfull
                 in
                 auoiding
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 pardon
                 him
                 his
                 infirmities
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 wilfully
                 continue
                 in
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 what
                 remaineth
                 but
                 a
                 fearefull
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 deferring
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 AGainst
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 although
                 whensoeuer
                 an
                 vnrighteous
                 man
                 truly
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 truly
                 repent
                 whensoeuer
                 hee
                 will.
                 Hee
                 that
                 refuseth
                 to
                 turne
                 when
                 God
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 prouoketh
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 thinke
                 to
                 repent
                 at
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 how
                 know
                 they
                 what
                 warning
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 ?
                 May
                 they
                 not
                 suddenly
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 as
                 g
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 the
                 rich
                 foole
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 some
                 sicknesse
                 come
                 before
                 as
                 Deaths
                 haruinger
                 ?
                 Surely
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 hope
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 before
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 should
                 then
                 turne
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 commonly
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 weake
                 ,
                 the
                 spirits
                 faint
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 dull
                 ,
                 the
                 mind
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 most
                 busie
                 about
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 no
                 promise
                 to
                 the
                 vnrighteous
                 to
                 succour
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 i
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 Obiection
                 .
                 k
                 Christ
                 was
                 mercifull
                 to
                 a
                 theefe
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 one
                 example
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 vtterly
                 despaire
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Onely
                 that
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 presume
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 proued
                 that
                 purposely
                 he
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 repentance
                 to
                 that
                 day
                 ▪
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 action
                 (
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 )
                 a
                 patterne
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 did
                 then
                 miraculously
                 worke
                 on
                 that
                 theefe
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 in
                 that
                 moment
                 of
                 his
                 humiliation
                 an
                 euidence
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 being
                 ouer-iust
                 .
              
               
                 LAstly
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 beguileth
                 many
                 by
                 suggesting
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 l
                 ouer-iust
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 them
                 the
                 lesse
                 carefull
                 in
                 putting
                 on
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 know
                 for
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 true
                 righteousnesse
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouer-iust
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 too
                 strict
                 in
                 auoiding
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 conscionable
                 in
                 performing
                 any
                 bounden
                 duty
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 m
                 Euery
                 sinne
                 is
                 mortall
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 euery
                 duty
                 an
                 account
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Talents
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 grounded
                 on
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 strict
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ouer-iust
                 .
                 To
                 count
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 ouer-iust
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 busie-body
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ouer-iust
                 :
                 to
                 bee
                 censorious
                 without
                 iust
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ouer-iust
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 goe
                 along
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 hold
                 close
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 ouer-iust
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 wise
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Let
                 our
                 care
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 A
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 LEarne
                 we
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 trust
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 pierced
                 thorow
                 while
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 safe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Acquaint
                 wee
                 our selues
                 with
                 the
                 vse
                 ,
                 end
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 desirous
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 in
                 keeping
                 it
                 fast
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 close
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Let
                 a
                 daily
                 examination
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 former
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 wee
                 may
                 truly
                 and
                 soundly
                 repent
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 euidences
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 our
                 consciences
                 may
                 be
                 comforted
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 triall
                 .
                 a
                 The
                 Apostle
                 comforted
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 troubles
                 with
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 holy
                 resolution
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 walke
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 b
                 without
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 Behold
                 c
                 Dauids
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 Pauls
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 resolution
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Put
                 on
                 Righteousnesse
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Remoue
                 all
                 impediments
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Waxe
                 not
                 weary
                 ,
                 but
                 bee
                 constant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIFTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               Shooes
               of
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 your
                 feete
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Grace
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 peece
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Armour
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 plainely
                 and
                 distinctly
                 laid
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 needfull
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 search
                 out
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 particular
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 her●
                 meant
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 fitly
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 harnesse
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 implied
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 grace
                 here
                 meant
                 is
                 gotten
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 needfull
                 and
                 profitable
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 How
                 it
                 hath
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 extreames
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 What
                 wiles
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vseth
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 phrase
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 is
                 somewhat
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 discrepant
                 opinions
                 about
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 those
                 many
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 which
                 come
                 neerest
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 implied
                 vnder
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 
                   Peace
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 implied
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 without
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 the
                 soule
                 cannot
                 be
                 setled
                 .
                 The
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 him
                 which
                 knowes
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 implied
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 Peace
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 meant
                 that
                 
                   Peace
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs.
                 But
                 the
                 Preparation
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 grace
                 distinct
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 ;
                 euen
                 an
                 effect
                 which
                 followeth
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 of
                 those
                 graces
                 seuerally
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 distinct
                 peece
                 of
                 Armour
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 The
                 Syriach
                 Translator
                 well
                 cleareth
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 turneth
                 it
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   Put
                   as
                   shooes
                   on
                   your
                   feete
                   the
                   preparation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 Vnder
                 this
                 word
                 Preparation
                 then
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 literall
                 and
                 Grammaticall
                 construction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 comprised
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 implieth
                 a
                 furniture
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 procureth
                 and
                 prepareth
                 :
                 or
                 an
                 heart
                 setled
                 ,
                 resolued
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 to
                 God
                 thorow
                 all
                 difficulties
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 very
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 which
                 thus
                 setleth
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 bee
                 Patience
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 the
                 drift
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 take
                 the
                 
                   preparation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 readinesse
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludeth
                 to
                 that
                 prophesie
                 of
                 
                   Jsaiah
                   ;
                   How
                   beautifull
                   are
                   the
                   feete
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   declareth
                   peace
                   .
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 52.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 peece
                 of
                 armour
                 should
                 appertaine
                 onely
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 cleere
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prescribeth
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Other
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 promptnesse
                 to
                 professe
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 counsell
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   ready
                
                 (
                 or
                 prepared
                 )
                 
                   to
                   giue
                   an
                   answere
                   ;
                   &c.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 This
                 promptnesse
                 and
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 after
                 heare
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Other
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 Euangelicall
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 Thus
                 would
                 it
                 bee
                 confounded
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 grace
                 .
                 For
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 an
                 obedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Other
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Thy
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   lampe
                   vnto
                   my
                   feet
                   .
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 119.
                 105.
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 phrase
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 vseth
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 somthing
                 wrought
                 thereby
                 ,
                 is
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
              
               
               
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 arme
                 the
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 against
                 trouble
                 and
                 affliction
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 particular
                 peece
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Armour
                 here
                 meant
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 grace
                 so
                 fit
                 therevnto
                 as
                 patience
                 ?
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 wherewith
                 Iob
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 Christs
                 phrase
                 (
                 Luke
                 21.
                 19.
                 
                 )
                 did
                 euen
                 possesse
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 prescribeth
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 arme
                 vs
                 against
                 trouble
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 1.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 
                   patience
                   is
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   are
                   enabled
                   to
                   beare
                   those
                   crosses
                   which
                   God
                   laieth
                   vpon
                   vs.
                
                 Many
                 were
                 the
                 troubles
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 Hebrewes
                 endured
                 for
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ;
                 g
                 
                   They
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   patience
                
                 .
                 Vnder
                 this
                 word
                 Patience
                 I
                 comprise
                 all
                 those
                 first
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Gospell
                 teacheth
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 prepared
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 Christ
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   the
                   deniall
                   of
                   ones
                   selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   taking
                   vp
                   of
                   ones
                   crosse
                   ,
                   with
                   resolution
                   to
                   follow
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 h
                 
                   a
                   preparation
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 fitted
                 ,
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 dangers
                 and
                 distresses
                 whatsoeuer
                 meet
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   the
                   preparation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Gospell
                 which
                 teacheth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 :
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 can
                 prepare
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 against
                 trouble
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 epithete
                 Peace
                 ,
                 is
                 added
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 the
                 Gospell
                 bringeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 peace
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 after
                 more
                 fully
                 heare
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 ,
                 in
                 briefe
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   which
                   pacify●ng
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   prepareth
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   worketh
                   in
                   them
                   true
                   sound
                   Christian
                   patience
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   march
                   on
                   in
                   our
                   course
                   against
                   all
                   annoyances
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Patience
                 to
                 shooes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   2
                
                 II
                 THe
                 peece
                 of
                 harnesse
                 whereunto
                 patience
                 is
                 here
                 resembled
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 souldiers
                 feet
                 or
                 legs
                 are
                 couered
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 feete
                 are
                 here
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 metaphor
                 of
                 b
                 
                   being
                   shod
                
                 ,
                 implieth
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 By
                 feet
                 he
                 meanes
                 legs
                 also
                 :
                 the
                 peeces
                 of
                 armour
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 greaues
                 ,
                 or
                 leg-harnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 souldiers
                 shooes
                 ,
                 and
                 bootes
                 .
                 The
                 metaphor
                 may
                 either
                 be
                 generally
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 shooes
                 ,
                 or
                 particularly
                 of
                 greaues
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 generall
                 ,
                 wee
                 all
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 shooes
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 our
                 feete
                 from
                 sharpe
                 stones
                 ,
                 hard
                 clods
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 feete
                 are
                 naturally
                 tender
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 goe
                 abroad
                 barefoot
                 ,
                 euery
                 hard
                 stone
                 hurteth
                 them
                 ,
                 euery
                 sharpe
                 sticke
                 and
                 pricking
                 thorne
                 pierceth
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 wee
                 vse
                 not
                 to
                 venter
                 abroade
                 bare●foote
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 foole-hardy
                 as
                 to
                 venter
                 ,
                 soone
                 will
                 he
                 waxe
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 sit
                 downe
                 and
                 goe
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 turne
                 backe
                 againe
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 wee
                 haue
                 good
                 bootes
                 or
                 shooes
                 on
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 well
                 fenced
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 courage
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 way
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 apply
                 this
                 .
                 
                 Stones
                 ,
                 stickes
                 ,
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 greeuous
                 to
                 our
                 bare
                 feete
                 ,
                 then
                 troubles
                 ,
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 afflictions
                 are
                 to
                 our
                 naked
                 heart
                 and
                 soule
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 this
                 world
                 thorow
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 passe
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 and
                 rough
                 way
                 ,
                 stony
                 and
                 thorny
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 if
                 our
                 soules
                 be
                 naked
                 and
                 bare
                 ,
                 not
                 fenced
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 well
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 crosses
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 either
                 neuer
                 venter
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 hard
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 therin
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 our
                 soules
                 be
                 thorowly
                 possest
                 with
                 sound
                 and
                 
                 true
                 patience
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 with
                 vndanted
                 courage
                 ,
                 passe
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 particular
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 whole
                 direction
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 warre
                 )
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 greaues
                 and
                 leg-harnesse
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 legs
                 and
                 feet
                 from
                 hurts
                 and
                 wounds
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 wounded
                 or
                 broken
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 stand
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 ouerthrowen
                 .
                 Such
                 souldiers
                 as
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 or
                 single
                 themselues
                 out
                 alone
                 as
                 c
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 haue
                 their
                 legs
                 fenced
                 with
                 these
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 stratagem
                 which
                 enemies
                 oft
                 vse
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 sticke
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 aduerse
                 parties
                 must
                 needes
                 passe
                 ,
                 with
                 short
                 stubs
                 and
                 pikes
                 ,
                 ends
                 of
                 speares
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 gall
                 their
                 feete
                 and
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 weary
                 of
                 going
                 on
                 ;
                 souldiers
                 vse
                 to
                 weare
                 bootes
                 ,
                 and
                 greaues
                 ,
                 to
                 preuent
                 such
                 mischiefes
                 .
                 Surely
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vseth
                 such
                 a
                 stratagem
                 against
                 Christian
                 souldiers
                 :
                 for
                 knowing
                 in
                 what
                 way
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 walke
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 hee
                 sets
                 many
                 prickes
                 and
                 crosses
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 disgraces
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 vexations
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 by
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 liues
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 grieuous
                 torments
                 and
                 tortures
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 our
                 soules
                 be
                 not
                 fenced
                 with
                 
                   the
                   preparation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                
                 what
                 hope
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 possibility
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 going
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 out
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   3
                
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 sheweth
                 how
                 this
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 fence
                 and
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 namely
                 patience
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 preparation
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 teacheth
                 and
                 worketh
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   true
                   ground
                   of
                   this
                   peece
                   of
                   Armour
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 distinctly
                 shew
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 Peace
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Why
                 Peace
                 is
                 thus
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 How
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 effecteth
                 this
                 preparation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 GOspel
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 originall
                 word
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 
                   a
                   good
                   message
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   glad
                   tidings
                
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 translated
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   How
                   beautifull
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   them
                   which
                
                 c
                 
                   bring
                   glad
                   tidings
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 same
                 notation
                 may
                 our
                 English
                 word
                 Gospel
                 admit
                 :
                 for
                 spell
                 in
                 ancient
                 time
                 signified
                 
                   speech
                   :
                   Gospel
                
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 
                   good
                   speech
                
                 .
                 *
                 The
                 most
                 elegant
                 and
                 learned
                 languages
                 retaine
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 and
                 glad
                 tidings
                 which
                 this
                 word
                 implieth
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 An
                 d
                 Angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 thus
                 expounded
                 this
                 word
                 ;
                 for
                 hauing
                 said
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   I
                   bring
                   you
                   gla●
                   tidings
                
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   vnto
                   you
                   is
                   borne
                   a
                   Sauiour
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Histories
                 which
                 purposely
                 write
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 declaring
                 his
                 Diety
                 and
                 humanity
                 ,
                 his
                 conception
                 and
                 birth
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 words
                 and
                 deedes
                 ,
                 humiliation
                 and
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 by
                 an
                 excellency
                 and
                 propriety
                 termed
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speake
                 as
                 the
                 Scots
                 doe
                 ,
                 Euangiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 penne-men
                 of
                 them
                 Euangelists
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 duely
                 considered
                 into
                 what
                 a
                 woe-full
                 estate
                 man
                 by
                 sin
                 had
                 implunged
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 no
                 creature
                 in
                 Heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 succour
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 full
                 redemption
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 wrought
                 and
                 vnto
                 how
                 excellent
                 an
                 estate
                 he
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 the
                 like
                 glad
                 tidings
                 was
                 or
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 man-kind
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 message
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Gospel
                 or
                 Euangile
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 manifested
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 that
                 Peace
                 which
                 the
                 Gospel
                 causeth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Peace
                 heere
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 made
                 man
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 Image
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sweet
                 harmony
                 and
                 concord
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 God
                 hauing
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 man
                 what
                 was
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 man
                 being
                 both
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 long
                 this
                 Peace
                 did
                 not
                 last
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 soone
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wholly
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 through
                 mans
                 default
                 .
                 For
                 man
                 wittingly
                 sinned
                 against
                 his
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 iustly
                 prouoked
                 his
                 wrath
                 :
                 thus
                 came
                 enmity
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 Such
                 a
                 breach
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 mans
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 creatures
                 in
                 Heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 vp
                 .
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 eternall
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 Hee
                 satisfied
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 pacified
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 procured
                 his
                 fauour
                 towards
                 man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 was
                 moued
                 to
                 offer
                 reconciliation
                 vnto
                 man
                 ;
                 
                 withall
                 he
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 sanctifiing
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 breed
                 faith
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 man
                 might
                 receiue
                 and
                 embrace
                 this
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 (
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 20.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 Christ
                 
                   our
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 (
                 chap.
                 2.
                 14.
                 )
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 (
                 Isa
                 .
                 9.
                 6.
                 )
                 And
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   to
                   reconcile
                   the
                   world
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 19.
                 )
                 Thus
                 through
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 offering
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 accepting
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 inuiolable
                 peace
                 is
                 made
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 peace
                 here
                 meant
                 .
                 As
                 fruits
                 of
                 this
                 peace
                 there
                 flow
                 from
                 it
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 quietnesse
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 ioy
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 willingnesse
                 and
                 ability
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 euill
                 of
                 all
                 crosses
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 fire
                 of
                 Hell.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Why
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Peace
                 is
                 so
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 subiect
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Peace
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 The
                 Gospel
                 first
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 continueth
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 neither
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 humane
                 writings
                 can
                 doe
                 this
                 :
                 therefore
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 f
                 one
                 Angel
                 had
                 declared
                 this
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 an
                 whole
                 troope
                 of
                 heauenly
                 souldiers
                 cryed
                 out
                 g
                 
                   Peace
                   on
                   earth
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 declared
                 peace
                 to
                 h
                 Adam
                 ,
                 i
                 Noah
                 ,
                 k
                 Abram
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 al
                 ages
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 .
                 l
                 They
                 therefore
                 which
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   publish
                   Peace
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 powerfull
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 Peace
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 m
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 conueyed
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 n
                 
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 This
                 Spirit
                 first
                 moueth
                 vs
                 to
                 embrace
                 reconciliation
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 then
                 it
                 quieteth
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 worketh
                 Peace
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 admirably
                 doth
                 this
                 commend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ?
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 made
                 al
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 might
                 iustly
                 haue
                 reiected
                 man
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 because
                 man
                 willingly
                 and
                 rebelliously
                 broake
                 this
                 Peace
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 magnifie
                 his
                 mercy
                 towards
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 gaue
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Peace
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 Scripture
                 phrase
                 )
                 a
                 
                   slue
                   hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Peace
                   :
                
                 yea
                 not
                 so
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 gaue
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 thereby
                 making
                 open
                 proclamation
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 inuiting
                 men
                 to
                 imbrace
                 it
                 .
                 Excellently
                 is
                 this
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 b
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 sonnes
                 wedding
                 ;
                 
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 inuited
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 how
                 iustly
                 doe
                 we
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 this
                 Peace
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 blessing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 among
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 c
                 Peace
                 as
                 passeth
                 vnderstanding
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 an
                 heauy
                 curse
                 to
                 want
                 this
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 diligently
                 and
                 faithfully
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 people
                 earnestly
                 to
                 giue
                 heed
                 and
                 credence
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 they
                 tender
                 their
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 true
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 maine
                 point
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   onely
                   meanes
                   of
                   preparing
                   our
                   soules
                   patiently
                   to
                   beare
                   all
                   crosses
                   ,
                   and
                   constantly
                   to
                   goe
                   through
                   all
                   troubles
                   in
                   our
                   Christian
                   course
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   our
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God.
                
                 d
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 wherewith
                 God
                 encouraged
                 
                 Abraham
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 patient
                 and
                 prepared
                 heart
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 all
                 these
                 difficulties
                 whereunto
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 that
                 glad
                 tidings
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
                 to
                 e
                 Moses
                 ,
                 to
                 f
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 to
                 g
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 end
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 this
                 in
                 many
                 thousand
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 courage
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 admirable
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 grounded
                 on
                 this
                 sure
                 foundation
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 endured
                 more
                 then
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 could
                 possibly
                 with
                 patience
                 beare
                 ,
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 feete
                 shod
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 armed
                 and
                 prepared
                 with
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 hauing
                 such
                 a
                 cloude
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my selfe
                 with
                 naming
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 and
                 sundry
                 were
                 the
                 troubles
                 ,
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 ,
                 by
                 open
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 friends
                 ,
                 on
                 Sea
                 and
                 land
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 went
                 thorow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 inuincible
                 courage
                 and
                 resolution
                 :
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 euident
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 h
                 knowledge
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 of
                 confidence
                 he
                 did
                 after
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 insult
                 ouer
                 all
                 aduerse
                 power
                 .
                 i
                 But
                 Iob
                 yet
                 suffered
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 patience
                 was
                 so
                 admirable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 maketh
                 choice
                 of
                 him
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 to
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 patterne
                 to
                 follow
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 ?
                 surely
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 diuine
                 speeches
                 which
                 he
                 vttered
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 euidently
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 confident
                 and
                 patient
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 who
                 farre
                 exceeded
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 
                 Saints
                 both
                 in
                 suffering
                 and
                 patient
                 bearing
                 ,
                 namely
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 loue
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 both
                 by
                 that
                 k
                 profession
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 suffering
                 (
                 saying
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   louedst
                   me
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 those
                 titles
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 bitter
                 agony
                 he
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 ▪
                 l
                 
                   O
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 On
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 Patience
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 sufficiently
                 proued
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   Patience
                   :
                
                 now
                 further
                 consider
                 how
                 it
                 doth
                 prepare
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 endure
                 .
                 This
                 it
                 doth
                 by
                 perswading
                 mans
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 resoluing
                 his
                 heart
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 principles
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 nothing
                 shall
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 turne
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 miserable
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 sinne
                 :
                 Sinne
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 sting
                 of
                 all
                 troubles
                 aed
                 crosses
                 :
                 sinne
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 heauy
                 burdens
                 :
                 this
                 maketh
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 intollerable
                 :
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 graue
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 terrible
                 :
                 the
                 diuell
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 horrible
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 dread
                 and
                 terrour
                 .
                 Let
                 sinne
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 conscience
                 assured
                 thereof
                 ;
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 we
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 in
                 all
                 troubles
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 mercy-seat
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 direction
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 wee
                 esteeme
                 all
                 crosses
                 as
                 corrections
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 his
                 physicke
                 to
                 purge
                 out
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 proofes
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 in
                 vs.
                 Then
                 will
                 our
                 conscience
                 rest
                 quiet
                 and
                 well
                 contented
                 :
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 gate
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 bed
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 our
                 eternall
                 blisse
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 hell
                 and
                 the
                 torment
                 thereof
                 .
                 Therefore
                 doth
                 a
                 Dauid
                 annexe
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 remission
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 b
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 might
                 Christ
                 well
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 sicke
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 ,
                 
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 which
                 assureth
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 assureth
                 vs
                 also
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 hurt
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 pulled
                 out
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 forked
                 tongue
                 of
                 an
                 adder
                 ,
                 the
                 poysonous
                 teeth
                 of
                 a
                 snake
                 ,
                 the
                 sharpe
                 sting
                 of
                 a
                 waspe
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 ,
                 what
                 hurt
                 can
                 they
                 doe
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 c
                 
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   vnto
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Gospel
                 assuring
                 vs
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 but
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 tendereth
                 vs
                 as
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 fatherly
                 affection
                 seeketh
                 our
                 good
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 prouidence
                 he
                 bringeth
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 d
                 The
                 prosperity
                 of
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 God
                 is
                 reconciled
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 :
                 e
                 afflictions
                 are
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 f
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 graue
                 :
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 turn
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 any
                 way
                 good
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 it selfe
                 the
                 greatest
                 euill
                 that
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 through
                 his
                 infinite
                 power
                 and
                 wisedome
                 (
                 who
                 can
                 bring
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 ●s
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 caused
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 )
                 doth
                 
                 so
                 order
                 it
                 :
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 skilfull
                 Apothecary
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 so
                 order
                 and
                 temper
                 ranke
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 proue
                 very
                 medicinable
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 can
                 come
                 from
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 h
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 is
                 manifested
                 and
                 magnified
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 i
                 
                   Where
                   sinne
                   abounded
                   ,
                   there
                   did
                   grace
                   much
                   more
                   abound
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 repentant
                 sinners
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 I
                 speake
                 )
                 it
                 worketh
                 in
                 them
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 (
                 a
                 sorrow
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ▪
                 noted
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 )
                 It
                 worketh
                 also
                 an
                 high
                 esteeme
                 of
                 Gods
                 free
                 grace
                 and
                 rich
                 mercy
                 ,
                 a
                 longing
                 desire
                 after
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 a
                 diligent
                 watchfulnes
                 our
                 our selues
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 readinesse
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 the
                 slips
                 and
                 infirmities
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 two
                 such
                 grounds
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 affoord
                 the
                 like
                 ▪
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 alone
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 instrumentally
                 worketh
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 whereby
                 we
                 giue
                 credence
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 strong
                 confidence
                 ,
                 rest
                 and
                 stay
                 our selues
                 thereupon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 false
                 grounds
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 HEnce
                 learne
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 pretended
                 patience
                 of
                 heathen
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 knew
                 not
                 this
                 
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 shadow
                 of
                 patience
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 grounds
                 therof
                 ?
                 surely
                 no
                 much
                 matter●
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 mans
                 natural●
                 reason
                 inuented
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 ,
              
               
               
                 1
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 manhood
                 ,
                 but
                 meere
                 childishnesse
                 and
                 cowardlinesse
                 to
                 be
                 impatient
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 mourning
                 ,
                 all
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 may
                 much
                 aggrauate
                 our
                 troubles
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 ease
                 them
                 or
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Others
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 troubles
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 mankinde
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 ineuitable
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 phrase
                 )
                 a
                 fatall
                 destiny
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 auoided
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 euer
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 haue
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 death
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 may
                 make
                 men
                 bold
                 and
                 hardy
                 ,
                 or
                 stupid
                 and
                 blockish
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 resemble
                 them
                 to
                 Opium
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 medicines
                 which
                 stupifie
                 mens
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 lesse
                 impatiently
                 beare
                 their
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bring
                 no
                 true
                 ease
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 breedeth
                 not
                 a
                 sencelesnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 k
                 such
                 a
                 patience
                 as
                 is
                 seasoned
                 with
                 comfort
                 and
                 ioy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 working
                 true
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 wee
                 desire
                 true
                 patience
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 labour
                 wee
                 that
                 it
                 bee
                 rightly
                 grounded
                 in
                 vs.
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 wee
                 must
                 acquaint
                 our selues
                 with
                 this
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 for
                 true
                 ,
                 sauing
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 whereunto
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 concerne
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fauour
                 towards
                 vs
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Dauid
                 did
                 .
                 Without
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 promise
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sound
                 confidence
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 thereof
                 will
                 proue
                 but
                 meere
                 presumption
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 promises
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 well
                 noted
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 GODS
                 free
                 grace
                 and
                 meere
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 parties
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   that
                   shall
                   beleeue
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 properties
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 we
                 shall
                 speake
                 on
                 verse
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 sicke
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 distresse
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 vnto
                 true
                 patience
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hauing
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 quiet
                 vnder
                 Gods
                 correcting
                 hand
                 :
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 maist
                 thou
                 well
                 bid
                 them
                 b
                 
                   Be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                
                 ,
                 and
                 patient
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 true
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   4
                
                 THe
                 fourth
                 generall
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 peece
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Armour
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 legge-harnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 least
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 whit
                 lesse
                 necessary
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 not
                 well
                 fenced
                 on
                 his
                 legges
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 receiue
                 such
                 a
                 blow
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 cleane
                 ouerthrow
                 him
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 armour
                 ?
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 way
                 be
                 rough
                 and
                 thorny
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 bare-footed
                 and
                 bare-legged
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 dareth
                 not
                 marche
                 on
                 ,
                 what
                 benefit
                 reapes
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ?
                 To
                 let
                 the
                 metaphor
                 passe
                 ;
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 which
                 now
                 wee
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 it
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 attaining
                 to
                 victory
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 our
                 chiefe
                 Captaine
                 is
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 patience
                 is
                 needfull
                 :
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 an
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ,
                 hee
                 implieth
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 (
                 meaning
                 eternall
                 life
                 promised
                 )
                 cannot
                 bee
                 receiued
                 
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 d
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 thorow
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 inherited
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 both
                 that
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 e
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 exhort
                 Christians
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 troubles
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 MAny
                 troubles
                 and
                 crosses
                 must
                 bee
                 vndergone
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 wee
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 enioy
                 rest
                 and
                 happinesse
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Note
                 Ioh.
                 16.
                 33.
                 
                 Luk.
                 14.
                 27.
                 
                 Acts
                 14.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 These
                 places
                 shew
                 how
                 rough
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 pricks
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heauen
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Experience
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 doth
                 verifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 
                 consider
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 
                   Abel
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaack
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   ,
                
                 their
                 posterity
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 in
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 vnder
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 vnder
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 captiuities
                 :
                 consider
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 ;
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 since
                 euen
                 vnto
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 infinite
                 to
                 reckon
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 kinds
                 of
                 crosses
                 which
                 Gods
                 people
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 haue
                 been
                 brought
                 vnto
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 possible
                 for
                 sheepe
                 to
                 ●iue
                 quiet
                 among
                 wolues
                 without
                 hurt
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 without
                 trouble
                 and
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 All
                 ages
                 and
                 times
                 haue
                 not
                 beene
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 Solomons
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 good
                 Kings
                 had
                 great
                 peace
                 and
                 quiet
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 troublesome
                 times
                 )
                 f
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                   had
                   rest
                
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 Constantines
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 other
                 good
                 
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 :
                 likewise
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 vnder
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 liueth
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 somewhile
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 freed
                 from
                 outward
                 publicke
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 open
                 inuasions
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 troubles
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 halcion
                 and
                 peaceable
                 dayes
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 while
                 the
                 Church
                 remaineth
                 on
                 Earth
                 )
                 there
                 haue
                 beene
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 still
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 some
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 g
                 persecution
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 banishment
                 and
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 outward
                 torture
                 and
                 torment
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 goeth
                 as
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 pierceth
                 thorwo
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 deepely
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 reproach
                 ,
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 h
                 Ismaeticall
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 most
                 quiet
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   He
                   that
                   refraineth
                   from
                   euill
                   maketh
                   himselfe
                   a
                   prey
                   .
                
                 Manifold
                 iniubies
                 doe
                 the
                 true
                 Saints
                 receiue
                 of
                 their
                 wicked
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 disgraced
                 and
                 oppressed
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 ,
                 reuiled
                 and
                 wronged
                 of
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 peace
                 abroade
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 Families
                 shall
                 they
                 find
                 troubles
                 enough
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 or
                 Wiues
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 ,
                 heare
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 crosses
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 euery
                 one
                 feeleth
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 best
                 knoweth
                 them
                 .
                 Shew
                 me
                 the
                 man
                 (
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 seemed
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 others
                 the
                 most
                 happy
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 can
                 say
                 ;
                 his
                 life
                 hath
                 beene
                 euery
                 way
                 so
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 troubles
                 and
                 crosses
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
                 he
                 knoweth
                 no●
                 what
                 they
                 meane
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 mor●
                 
                 truly
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 stupid
                 ,
                 blockish
                 ,
                 and
                 sencelesse
                 disposition
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 plainely
                 hee
                 lieth
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 outward
                 troubles
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 none
                 within
                 ?
                 Is
                 all
                 quiet
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 ?
                 Had
                 he
                 neuer
                 any
                 griefe
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 anguish
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 vexation
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 ?
                 then
                 neuer
                 had
                 he
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 neuer
                 any
                 sence
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 our
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 thus
                 brought
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 guiding
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 God
                 both
                 aiming
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 bringing
                 forth
                 good
                 thereby
                 :
                 the
                 Diuell
                 aiming
                 at
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 crossed
                 in
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 troubles
                 and
                 crosses
                 fall
                 not
                 on
                 vs
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 many
                 expresse
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Isa
                 45.
                 7.
                 
                 
                 Amo.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 Iob
                 1.
                 21.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 11.
                 
                 Eze.
                 20.
                 
                 3●
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 good
                 which
                 God
                 aimeth
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 effecteth
                 by
                 those
                 troubles
                 he
                 inflicteth
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 is
                 manifold
                 :
                 as
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 b
                 The
                 preuenting
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 mischiefe
                 and
                 euill
              
               
                 2
                 c
                 The
                 purging
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 festering
                 poysonsome
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 d
                 The
                 vpholding
                 and
                 keeping
                 vs
                 safe
                 and
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 e
                 The
                 proofe
                 and
                 triall
                 of
                 such
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Diuell
                 also
                 hath
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 afflicting
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 cleare
                 by
                 these
                 (
                 among
                 many
                 other
                 )
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Iob
                 1.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Chro
                 21.
                 1.
                 
                 Zac.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 31.
                 
              
               
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 7.
                 
                 Re●el
                 .
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 aimeth
                 at
                 herein
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 f
                 discourage
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 g
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 h
                 to
                 deuoure
                 vs.
                 The
                 Diuell
                 well
                 knoweth
                 how
                 weake
                 and
                 feeble
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 soone
                 our
                 flesh
                 is
                 quailed
                 ,
                 how
                 irkesome
                 troubles
                 are
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 nature
                 :
                 this
                 way
                 therefore
                 hee
                 laboureth
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 secretly
                 and
                 openly
                 ,
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 instruments
                 to
                 annoy
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 point
                 then
                 being
                 so
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 many
                 troubles
                 must
                 be
                 passed
                 thorow
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 heauenly
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 shod
                 and
                 fenced
                 with
                 patience
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 haue
                 made
                 an
                 hot
                 onset
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 battell
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 felt
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 rough
                 way
                 wherein
                 they
                 marched
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 themselues
                 galled
                 and
                 pricked
                 with
                 the
                 troubles
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 met
                 withall
                 )
                 haue
                 fallen
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 any
                 further
                 in
                 their
                 Christian
                 course
                 :
                 i
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 forsooke
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 this
                 grace
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 exceeding
                 great
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 well
                 shod
                 therewith
                 ,
                 no
                 trouble
                 will
                 dismay
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 hinder
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 course
                 :
                 it
                 maketh
                 such
                 burdens
                 as
                 seeme
                 very
                 heauy
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 light
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 tollerable
                 ,
                 which
                 naturall
                 men
                 thinke
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vnsupportable
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 from
                 being
                 foiled
                 and
                 ouercome
                 .
                 k
                 This
                 made
                 Iob
                 passe
                 ouer
                 such
                 grieuous
                 assaults
                 as
                 neuer
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 ,
                 euer
                 endured
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 which
                 the
                 Sainis
                 haue
                 gotten
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   patience
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 implying
                 ,
                 that
                 thorow
                 their
                 patience
                 they
                 ouercame
                 all
                 their
                 troubles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 perfect
                 worke
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   5
                
                 V
                 THe
                 counsell
                 therefore
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 (
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 verse
                 5.
                 )
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   patience
                   haue
                   her
                   perfect
                   worke
                   .
                
                 The
                 worke
                 of
                 patience
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 respect
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 .
                 Secondly
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 the
                 condition
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 hearty
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 not
                 fained
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 .
                 As
                 integrity
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 graces
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 the
                 extent
                 it
                 must
                 reach
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 crosses
                 ,
                 
                 heauy
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 ,
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 wicked
                 instruments
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 kinde
                 ,
                 quality
                 ,
                 quantity
                 soeuer
                 they
                 be
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   We
                   approue
                   our selues
                   in
                   much
                   patience
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 the
                 continuance
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 must
                 endure
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 doth
                 the
                 e
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 ,
                 imply
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 that
                 present
                 affliction
                 which
                 lieth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 must
                 both
                 patiently
                 beare
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 for
                 future
                 crosses
                 .
                 In
                 
                 this
                 respect
                 Christ
                 ●aith
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   hath
                   patience
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Among
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Iobs
                 patience
                 had
                 her
                 perfect
                 wo●ke
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 :
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 beene
                 vpright
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 so
                 stood
                 against
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 who
                 suspecting
                 his
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 thorowly
                 sifted
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 many
                 trials
                 whereunto
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 patient
                 enduring
                 all
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 ouercome
                 by
                 none
                 )
                 manifesteth
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 :
                 neuer
                 any
                 (
                 Christ
                 excepted
                 )
                 endured
                 more
                 ,
                 neuer
                 any
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 excepted
                 )
                 more
                 patiently
                 endured
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 History
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 g
                 his
                 owne
                 testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 Gods
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 i
                 witnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 doe
                 all
                 verifie
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 patience
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 crosses
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 wee
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 apply
                 this
                 Apostolicall
                 direction
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 generall
                 wee
                 shewed
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 in
                 particular
                 we
                 will
                 shew
                 how
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 patience
                 haue
                 this
                 perfect
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 crosses
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 scar-crowes
                 ,
                 troubles
                 in
                 shew
                 and
                 appearance
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 pierce
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 stourest
                 to
                 stoupe
                 and
                 shrinke
                 .
                 Therefore
                 counterfeite
                 patience
                 will
                 stand
                 vs
                 in
                 no
                 steed
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 trials
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 brought
                 ,
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 :
                 one
                 calamity
                 vpon
                 another
                 (
                 as
                 waues
                 )
                 may
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 k
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 how
                 one
                 messenger
                 followed
                 another
                 ,
                 all
                 bringing
                 dolefull
                 newes
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 what
                 may
                 befall
                 any
                 of
                 vs.
                 Now
                 suppose
                 wee
                 should
                 as
                 patiently
                 beare
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 Iob
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 yet
                 taint
                 vnder
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 former
                 patience
                 ?
                 Some
                 that
                 haue
                 endured
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 trials
                 ,
                 yea
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 ready
                 to
                 endure
                 sword
                 and
                 fire
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 discouraged
                 and
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 course
                 by
                 reproch
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 :
                 other
                 that
                 can
                 patiently
                 passe
                 ouer
                 publicke
                 troubles
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 disquieted
                 with
                 priuate
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 crosses
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 vnfit
                 to
                 performe
                 any
                 Christian
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 man.
                 Other
                 that
                 can
                 well
                 endure
                 paine
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 sickenesse
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 crosses
                 ,
                 cannot
                 beare
                 vexation
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 disturbance
                 of
                 their
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 vncertaine
                 how
                 long
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 tryals
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 This
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 battell
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 the
                 enemies
                 will
                 assault
                 vs
                 :
                 now
                 to
                 yeeld
                 before
                 the
                 battell
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 neuer
                 to
                 haue
                 endured
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 former
                 patience
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 turned
                 into
                 shame
                 and
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 God
                 prouoked
                 vtterly
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ouer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 last
                 point
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 because
                 most
                 faile
                 therin
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 can
                 endure
                 an
                 heauy
                 burden
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sore
                 brunt
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 long
                 it
                 lie
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 faint
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 wherin
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 failed
                 ,
                 a
                 for
                 the
                 redressing
                 wherof
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 very
                 earnest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 too
                 light
                 regard
                 of
                 Crosses
                 .
              
               
                 TWo
                 extreames
                 (
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 prone
                 to
                 runne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 much
                 hinder
                 this
                 perfect
                 work
                 of
                 patience
                 )
                 are
                 noted
                 by
                 b
                 and
                 by
                 c
                 the
                 A●postle
                 :
                 
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 too
                 light
                 regard
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 too
                 great
                 feare
                 of
                 such
                 crosses
                 as
                 God
                 layeth
                 on
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 despise
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 matters
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 originall
                 d
                 words
                 imply
                 :
                 )
                 other
                 faint
                 and
                 sinke
                 vnder
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 vnsupportable
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 also
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 other
                 originall
                 words
                 imply
                 :
                 )
                 They
                 looke
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 smiteth
                 :
                 these
                 fixe
                 their
                 eyes
                 too
                 fast
                 vpon
                 his
                 Iustice
                 and
                 wrath
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 stupidity
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 stubbornesse
                 of
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 maketh
                 men
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 stupide
                 and
                 blockish
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sence
                 of
                 crosses
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 men
                 dead
                 drunke
                 ,
                 (
                 Pro.
                 23.
                 33.
                 
                 )
                 they
                 endure
                 many
                 troubles
                 ,
                 but
                 receiue
                 no
                 good
                 by
                 any
                 trouble
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 those
                 Israelites
                 of
                 whom
                 h
                 Ieremiah
                 complaineth
                 :
                 and
                 i
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 stubborne
                 disposition
                 ,
                 despise
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 the
                 foole
                 whose
                 
                   foolishnesse
                   will
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   bray
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   morter
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Such
                 were
                 those
                 Israelites
                 of
                 whom
                 l
                 Isaiah
                 complaineth
                 :
                 and
                 m
                 Ahaz
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ▪
                 These
                 are
                 two
                 dangerous
                 rockes
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 many
                 suffer
                 shipwracke
                 :
                 two
                 such
                 stumbling
                 blockes
                 ,
                 as
                 cause
                 many
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 pitch
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 Yet
                 n
                 many
                 count
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 stand
                 out
                 all
                 crosses
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 therewith
                 )
                 a
                 vertue
                 :
                 answerable
                 to
                 this
                 heathenish
                 opinion
                 is
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 professe
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 .
                 Let
                 publike
                 iudgements
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 where
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 as
                 famine
                 ,
                 plague
                 ,
                 sword
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 on
                 cities
                 and
                 townes
                 in
                 that
                 land
                 ,
                 as
                 inundations
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 fires
                 ,
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 on
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 ,
                 their
                 wiues
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 :
                 are
                 little
                 moued
                 ,
                 no
                 though
                 it
                 fal
                 vpon
                 their
                 owne
                 pates
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 well
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 
                 destiny
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 like
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 like
                 blockes
                 lye
                 vnder
                 their
                 burthen
                 :
                 thus
                 many
                 lye
                 on
                 their
                 death
                 beds
                 ,
                 without
                 remorse
                 ,
                 like
                 o
                 
                   Naball
                   ,
                   whose
                   heart
                   dyed
                   within
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   like
                   a
                   stone
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 despising
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 other
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 a
                 rebellious
                 will
                 ,
                 despise
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 worser
                 sort
                 :
                 they
                 prouoke
                 God
                 to
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 :
                 for
                 p
                 
                   With
                   the
                   froward
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   froward
                   .
                
                 Reade
                 what
                 God
                 threatneth
                 ,
                 (
                 Leu
                 26.
                 18
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 28.
                 )
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 executed
                 those
                 threats
                 (
                 Amo.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 &c.
                 )
                 That
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 men
                 carry
                 themselues
                 stoutly
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 euident
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Gods
                 dealings
                 and
                 mens
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 very
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 slow
                 to
                 anger
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 late
                 sent
                 so
                 may
                 iudgements
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 vnto
                 this
                 land
                 ?
                 wee
                 may
                 truely
                 say
                 with
                 Ieremiah
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   sinned
                   and
                   rebelled
                   ,
                   therefore
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   spared
                   .
                
                 For
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 bettered
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 correcting
                 hand
                 ?
                 what
                 sinne
                 is
                 left
                 ?
                 oh
                 beloued
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 heed
                 we
                 prouoke
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 tod
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 a
                 staffe
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 make
                 vs
                 not
                 stoop
                 ,
                 to
                 vnsheath
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 cleane
                 cut
                 vs
                 off
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 fainting
                 vnder
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 extreame
                 the
                 wickeder
                 sortfall
                 into
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 fall
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 yea
                 many
                 the
                 deare
                 Saints
                 of
                 God.
                 r
                 Dauid
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 confession
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 fainted
                 in
                 his
                 mourning
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 feeblenesse
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 such
                 our
                 forgetfulnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 and
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 oft
                 let
                 go
                 from
                 vs
                 
                 those
                 stayes
                 and
                 props
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 afforded
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 vphold
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 implyeth
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 waxe
                 faint
                 .
                 Experience
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 ours
                 also
                 ,
                 doth
                 verifie
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 slackenesse
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 heeretofore
                 very
                 forward
                 &
                 zealous
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 mens
                 after
                 proceedings
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 vnlike
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 good
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 faint
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 hard
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 manifold
                 troubles
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 passe
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 ?
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 danger
                 and
                 damage
                 of
                 this
                 fainting
                 :
                 it
                 makes
                 men
                 weary
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 backe
                 into
                 an
                 easier
                 course
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 done
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 oft
                 causeth
                 fearefull
                 doubting
                 ,
                 and
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 all
                 the
                 help
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 affordeth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Directions
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 from
                 despising
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               
                 VVE
                 ought
                 therfore
                 to
                 be
                 watchfull
                 against
                 both
                 these
                 extreames
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 obserue
                 these
                 few
                 directions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 all
                 afflictions
                 looke
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Dauid
                 did
                 )
                 vnto
                 him
                 who
                 smiteth
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 wise
                 disposing
                 prouidence
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 purposely
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 vs
                 true
                 remorse
                 .
              
               
                 Know
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 can
                 adde
                 crosse
                 vnto
                 crosse
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 pull
                 downe
                 our
                 stout
                 stomacks
                 ,
                 or
                 breake
                 our
                 proud
                 backes
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 vtter
                 confusion
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 his
                 wrath
                 is
                 as
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 infinite
                 ,
                 vnsupportable
                 :
                 
                 on
                 whomsoeuer
                 it
                 lighteth
                 ,
                 it
                 crusheth
                 him
                 down
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 thinke
                 he
                 could
                 beare
                 all
                 outward
                 crosses
                 ,
                 yet
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 can
                 presse
                 him
                 much
                 more
                 heauily
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 iudgements
                 which
                 other
                 men
                 by
                 despising
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 bring
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 :
                 this
                 may
                 worke
                 vpon
                 thine
                 hard
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 point
                 of
                 wisedome
                 to
                 be
                 warned
                 by
                 other
                 mens
                 harmes
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 captaine
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Eliah
                 .
                 
                 Note
                 the
                 issue
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Make
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 speedily
                 to
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 If
                 thy
                 heart
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 suffer
                 it
                 not
                 presently
                 to
                 be
                 hardned
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Thus
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 iudgment
                 he
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Hezekiah
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Directions
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 from
                 fainting
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 we
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 latter
                 extreme
                 ,
                 
                 obserue
                 these
                 directions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Cast
                 not
                 both
                 eyes
                 on
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 crosses
                 that
                 lie
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 lift
                 vp
                 one
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 vnto
                 his
                 goodnes●
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 ready
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 succour
                 in
                 all
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Call
                 to
                 mind
                 his
                 manifold
                 promises
                 :
                 both
                 those
                 which
                 respect
                 his
                 gracious
                 assistance
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 tryall
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mighty
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Remember
                 examples
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 neuer
                 oppressed
                 thē
                 that
                 patiently
                 endured
                 his
                 corrections
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 two
                 extreames
                 are
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 the
                 preparation
                 heere
                 
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 despise
                 Gods
                 corrections
                 :
                 if
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 faint
                 :
                 that
                 will
                 vphold
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 23.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 point
                 remaining
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 cunning
                 deuices
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 laboreth
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 vnfurnished
                 and
                 vnprepared
                 against
                 troubles
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 discouer
                 onely
                 foure
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 of
                 these
                 foure
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 furniture
                 it selfe
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 against
                 the
                 ground
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 the
                 furniture
                 he
                 suggesteth
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 stand
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 no
                 steed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 he
                 suggesteth
                 before
                 troubles
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 feare
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 carelesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 despaire
                 and
                 sinke
                 vnder
                 the
                 burden
                 .
                 First
                 therefore
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 he
                 obiecteth
                 .
              
               
                 Suggestion
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 what
                 needeth
                 such
                 adoe
                 about
                 preparation
                 ?
                 
                 Doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 more
                 tender
                 and
                 respect
                 his
                 then
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 trobles
                 ?
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 secure
                 and
                 feare
                 nothing
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 diuell
                 tempteth
                 many
                 in
                 their
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 :
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 a
                 Dauid
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 assaulted
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Experience
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 
                 confute
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 this
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 discouer
                 the
                 falsehood
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 b
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 while
                 beguiled
                 with
                 this
                 vaine
                 conceit
                 ,
                 quickly
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 wofull
                 experience
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 saith
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Thou
                   didst
                   hide
                   thy
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   was
                   troubled
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Diuell
                 beguiled
                 him
                 when
                 his
                 d
                 kingdome
                 was
                 fully
                 established
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 had
                 rest
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 :
                 obserue
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 troubles
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 vpon
                 him
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shal
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 vaine
                 and
                 false
                 conceit
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 whereupon
                 the
                 suggestion
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 the
                 good
                 respect
                 which
                 God
                 beareth
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 euen
                 thereby
                 moued
                 to
                 lay
                 many
                 crosses
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 louing
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 wisdome
                 he
                 seeth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 his
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 corrected
                 :
                 his
                 very
                 e
                 loue
                 therefore
                 moueth
                 him
                 to
                 correct
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 oppose
                 godly
                 wisedome
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 policy
                 of
                 our
                 enemy
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 haue
                 this
                 furniture
                 in
                 a
                 readines
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 greatest
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 against
                 trouble
                 .
                 To
                 prepare
                 for
                 troubles
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 prosperity
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 well
                 beare
                 them
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 aduersity
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 death
                 is
                 most
                 fearefull
                 and
                 terrible
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 least
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 afflictions
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 24.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
                 Suggest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 ALl
                 the
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 neither
                 preuent
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 remoue
                 the
                 least
                 crosse
                 that
                 falleth
                 on
                 man.
                 In
                 what
                 steed
                 then
                 wil
                 this
                 furniture
                 stand
                 him
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 patience
                 could
                 neither
                 preuent
                 ,
                 nor
                 remoue
                 any
                 crosse
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 stand
                 vs
                 in
                 very
                 great
                 steed
                 .
                 
                 For
                 (
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 metaphor
                 )
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 though
                 shooes
                 and
                 greaues
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 plaine
                 without
                 stones
                 ,
                 stubs
                 and
                 thornes
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 treade
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 thorow
                 ,
                 or
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 legs
                 or
                 feet
                 from
                 being
                 galled
                 or
                 pricked
                 .
                 So
                 patience
                 enableth
                 vs
                 well
                 to
                 beare
                 al●
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 some
                 quietnesse
                 to
                 passe
                 them
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 keepeth
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 being
                 pierced
                 :
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 great
                 and
                 heauy
                 burdens
                 seeme
                 much
                 lighter
                 then
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 .
                 f
                 The
                 heathen
                 who
                 were
                 guided
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 obserued
                 thus
                 much
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 my selfe
                 obserued
                 two
                 seuerall
                 persons
                 lying
                 vnder
                 the
                 same
                 crosse
                 .
                 What
                 could
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ?
                 g
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   sustaine
                   his
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   wounded
                   spirit
                   who
                   can
                   beare
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Further
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 preparation
                 doth
                 preuent
                 and
                 remoue
                 many
                 sore
                 troubles
                 ;
                 as
                 anguish
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 distemper
                 in
                 affections
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 oft
                 rise
                 from
                 outward
                 crosses
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 oft
                 proue
                 more
                 heauy
                 burdens
                 then
                 those
                 same
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 did
                 arise
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 a
                 couetous
                 man
                 hauing
                 a
                 small
                 losse
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 beare
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 shod
                 with
                 this
                 furniture
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 impaciency
                 for
                 that
                 losse
                 bringeth
                 a
                 much
                 heauier
                 crosse
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 sicken●sse
                 ,
                 in
                 outward
                 disgrace
                 banishment
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 anguish
                 of
                 soule
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 an
                 impatient
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 often
                 times
                 proueth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 crosse
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 troubles
                 is
                 oft
                 worse
                 the
                 trouble
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 fretting
                 against
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 an
                 enemy
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 more
                 
                 hurt
                 then
                 the
                 enemy
                 himselfe
                 can
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 may
                 both
                 preuent
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 remoue
                 these
                 great
                 and
                 greeuous
                 crosses
                 ,
                 as
                 anguish
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 needlesse
                 feares
                 ,
                 fretfulnesse
                 ,
                 enuy
                 ,
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 25.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 corecting
                 .
              
               
                 AGainst
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 preparation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 Satan
                 obiecteth
                 one
                 while
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 relie
                 on
                 it
                 :
                 another
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 procureth
                 more
                 troubles
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 rest
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Suggest
                 .
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Troubles
                 are
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 :
                 to
                 conceit
                 any
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 while
                 troubles
                 lie
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 darkenesse
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 hatred
                 loue
                 .
                 To
                 build
                 patience
                 on
                 assurance
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cast
                 anchor
                 vppon
                 quicke-sands
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 bottomelesse
                 Sea.
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 better
                 hope
                 for
                 life
                 when
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 appeare
                 vpon
                 his
                 skinne
                 ,
                 then
                 hope
                 for
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 while
                 troubles
                 ,
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 lie
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 assaults
                 of
                 Iobs
                 wife
                 and
                 friends
                 tended
                 much
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 suggestion
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 directly
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 oft
                 testifieth
                 that
                 a
                 
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   loueth
                   he
                   chasteneth
                   .
                
                 The
                 ends
                 which
                 God
                 aimeth
                 at
                 in
                 correcting
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 which
                 answerably
                 issue
                 from
                 thence
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 b
                 before
                 )
                 euidently
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 no
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 .
                 Yet
                 a
                 wonder
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 deceiued
                 with
                 this
                 diabolicall
                 suggestion
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 profane
                 and
                 wicked
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 deare
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 crosse
                 lieth
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Dauid
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Sence
                 worketh
                 more
                 then
                 Faith.
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 this
                 assault
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 let
                 faith
                 haue
                 the
                 predominancy
                 and
                 highest
                 rule
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 aboue
                 reason
                 and
                 sence
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 d
                 
                   walke
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   sight
                   .
                
                 Faith
                 resteth
                 on
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 what
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 though
                 sence
                 contradict
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 affirming
                 that
                 
                   God
                   correcteth
                   whom
                   hee
                   loueth
                
                 ;
                 if
                 faith
                 beare
                 sway
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 perswade
                 vs
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 greatest
                 troubles
                 God
                 loueth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 loue
                 bringeth
                 those
                 troubles
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 the
                 strengthening
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 oft
                 meditate
                 of
                 e
                 
                   the
                   consolations
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 26.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 troubles
                 which
                 Gods
                 loue
                 causeth
                 .
              
               
                 Suggest
                 .
                 
                 THe
                 Diuell
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 careth
                 not
                 which
                 way
                 he
                 preuaileth
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 preuaile
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 contrary
                 fetch
                 .
                 Hee
                 will
                 grant
                 indeed
                 that
                 God
                 scourgeth
                 euery
                 sonne
                 whom
                 he
                 loueth
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 God
                 loueth
                 any
                 ,
                 ●he
                 more
                 troubles
                 he
                 bringeth
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 defend
                 vs
                 from
                 trouble
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 much
                 trouble
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 trouble
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 without
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 f
                 Dauid
                 tempted
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 thus
                 were
                 the
                 g
                 Israelites
                 hearts
                 hardened
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 Iere●●ahs
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 God
                 loueth
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 scourgeth
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 moueth
                 him
                 to
                 correct
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 loue
                 moueth
                 him
                 to
                 moderate
                 his
                 correction
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 inference
                 ,
                 that
                 therfore
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 remedy
                 against
                 
                 troubles
                 ,
                 is
                 vnsound
                 and
                 absurd
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 sweetneth
                 all
                 troubles
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 answere
                 to
                 this
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 note
                 these
                 foure
                 points
                 concerning
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ▪
                 That
                 it
                 keepeth
                 many
                 iudgements
                 from
                 vs
                 which
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 fall
                 on
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 ▪
                 That
                 it
                 alters
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 troubles
                 which
                 befall
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 are
                 assisted
                 and
                 supported
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 and
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 4
                 cōfortable
                 points
                 I
                 wil
                 distinctly
                 proue
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 them
                 al
                 the
                 euil
                 suggestiōs
                 of
                 Satan
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 obserue
                 the
                 threatnings
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 made
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 hate
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hated
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Reade
                 the
                 26.
                 chap.
                 of
                 Leuit.
                 and
                 the
                 28
                 of
                 Deut.
                 There
                 Gods
                 curses
                 are
                 denounced
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 blessings
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 righteous
                 :
                 reade
                 the
                 91
                 Psal
                 .
                 where
                 Dauid
                 expresly
                 confirmeth
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 how
                 they
                 which
                 trust
                 vnder
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 deliuered
                 from
                 many
                 troubles
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vnderidolatrous
                 and
                 wicked
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 religious
                 and
                 good
                 Kings
                 ;
                 God
                 being
                 forsaken
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 brought
                 many
                 calamities
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 loued
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 them
                 from
                 many
                 which
                 their
                 enemies
                 intended
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 when
                 generall
                 iudgements
                 were
                 brought
                 vppon
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 c
                 God
                 sent
                 forth
                 one
                 to
                 marke
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 loued
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 spared
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 cleare
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 most
                 grieuous
                 iudgements
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 being
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 mooue
                 God
                 to
                 for
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 forsake
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 many
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 from
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sence
                 ,
                 (
                 whereunto
                 the
                 d
                 heathen
                 were
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 e
                 Iewes
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 their
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 )
                 from
                 despaire
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 f
                 Iudas
                 fell
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 g
                 shall
                 torment
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
                 These
                 of
                 all
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 wofull
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 doth
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 wholy
                 free
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 note
                 what
                 an
                 egregious
                 point
                 of
                 folly
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 feare
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 troubles
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 feare
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 shooes
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 shooes
                 should
                 cause
                 stones
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 :
                 yet
                 many
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 maketh
                 men
                 to
                 hate
                 ,
                 reuile
                 ,
                 reproach
                 ,
                 scorne
                 ,
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 persecute
                 them
                 :
                 not
                 considering
                 that
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 is
                 infinitely
                 greater
                 then
                 mans
                 .
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 fish
                 that
                 leapeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 warme
                 water
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 flaming
                 fire
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 like
                 selfe-murtherers
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 free
                 themselues
                 from
                 some
                 momentany
                 anguish
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 cast
                 themselues
                 into
                 hell
                 torments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 endlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 easelesse
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 afflictions
                 which
                 befall
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 and
                 corrections
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 as
                 tender
                 Parents
                 lay
                 vpon
                 their
                 deare
                 children
                 ;
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 altered
                 ,
                 the
                 sting
                 is
                 pulled
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 curse
                 is
                 remoued
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 originall
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 afflictions
                 was
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 first
                 i●vengeance
                 executed
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 inflicted
                 on
                 th●
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vindict●ue
                 for
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 but
                 rathe●
                 medicinable
                 for
                 Physicke
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 hath
                 paid
                 the
                 ful●
                 
                 price
                 and
                 ransome
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 endured
                 the
                 full
                 punishment
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 expiation
                 endured
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 h
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
                 punished
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 taketh
                 occasion
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 vengeance
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 committed
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 and
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 themselues
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 lieth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 a
                 Iudge
                 and
                 a
                 Father
                 :
                 a
                 Iudge
                 respecteth
                 the
                 fact
                 past
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 delinquent
                 partie
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 bee
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 amendment
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 denounceth
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Law
                 against
                 the
                 Malefactor
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 father
                 be
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 that
                 his
                 child
                 will
                 neuer
                 commit
                 the
                 like
                 trespasse
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 hee
                 would
                 remit
                 the
                 punishment
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 correcteth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 carrieth
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 Iudge
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 his
                 corrections
                 are
                 for
                 their
                 instruction
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 God
                 aimeth
                 at
                 his
                 childrens
                 good
                 and
                 profit
                 in
                 correcting
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 hee
                 giueth
                 them
                 a
                 sweete
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 receiue
                 thereby
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 them
                 b
                 acknowledge
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 thankefull
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 carry
                 themselues
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 patient
                 towards
                 his
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 bitter
                 pils
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 digests
                 them
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 felt
                 
                   a
                   kindly
                
                 worke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 thanketh
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 assisting
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 FOr
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 
                 c
                 many
                 faithfull
                 promises
                 hath
                 God
                 made
                 to
                 stand
                 by
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 admiration
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 haue
                 patiently
                 endured
                 such
                 crosses
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 haue
                 thought
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 beene
                 vtterly
                 pressed
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 heauy
                 burden
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 looked
                 when
                 Paul
                 should
                 haue
                 fallen
                 downe
                 dead
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 30.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 deliuering
                 his
                 Children
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 For
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 
                 d
                 many
                 faithfull
                 promises
                 hath
                 God
                 likewise
                 made
                 to
                 deliuer
                 his
                 Children
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 troubles
                 .
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 setteth
                 before
                 vs
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 Iobs
                 triall
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 euidence
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 (
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   haue
                   seene
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 hee
                 rendreth
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   very
                   pittifull
                   and
                   mercifull
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Iam.
                 5.
                 11.
                 )
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Some
                 lie
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Yet
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 the
                 diuine
                 Oracle
                 pronounceth
                 them
                 
                   Blessed
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   the●
                   labours
                   .
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 the
                 wicked
                 deliuered
                 by
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Nothing
                 so
                 :
                 they
                 fall
                 from
                 one
                 misery
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 lighter
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 earthly
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 hellish
                 woe
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 herein
                 lieth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 ,
                 betwix●
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Death
                 thrusteth
                 the
                 wicked
                 from
                 temporall
                 troubles
                 into
                 eternall
                 to●ments
                 :
                 
                 but
                 it
                 deliuereth
                 the
                 Saints
                 from
                 all
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 them
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 glory
                 :
                 
                 their
                 misery
                 shall
                 soone
                 haue
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 their
                 felicity
                 shall
                 neuer
                 haue
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 then
                 wee
                 see
                 patience
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 much
                 profitable
                 euery
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               shield
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 yee
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 quench
                 all
                 the
                 fiery
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 manner
                 of
                 pressing
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 fourth
                 peece
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Armour
                 is
                 more
                 largely
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 forcibly
                 vrged
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 contenteth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 with
                 a
                 bare
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 weighty
                 reasons
                 presseth
                 his
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 behind
                 :
                 Before
                 ,
                 comparatiuely
                 ,
                 preferring
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 
                   (
                   aboue
                   all
                   .
                
                 )
                 Behind
                 ,
                 simply
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   whereby
                   yee
                   shall
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 By
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 maketh
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 exhortation
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 knocketh
                 it
                 downe
                 fast
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 vrging
                 matters
                 of
                 moment
                 :
              
               
                 HEre
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 wee
                 may
                 learne
                 a
                 good
                 instruction
                 both
                 for
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 obserue
                 what
                 points
                 bee
                 of
                 greatest
                 weight
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 speciall
                 item
                 and
                 memento
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 their
                 peoples
                 attention
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 some
                 speciall
                 euidence
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 argument
                 to
                 inforce
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 because
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 keepe
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 prefixed
                 a
                 
                   memento
                   (
                   Remember
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   )
                
                 and
                 withall
                 vseth
                 many
                 strong
                 reasons
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 is
                 an
                 expectation
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 moment
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 moue
                 them
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 obserue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ponder
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 giuing
                 heed
                 to
                 weighty
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 obserue
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 aboue
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 vrged
                 &
                 pressed
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 the
                 more
                 diligent
                 heed
                 thereto
                 :
                 d
                 for
                 if
                 euery
                 duty
                 laide
                 downe
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 be
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 firme
                 ,
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 inuiolable
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 transgressors
                 thereof
                 shall
                 reape
                 a
                 iust
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 how
                 shal
                 they
                 escape
                 who
                 neglect
                 those
                 maine
                 and
                 principall
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 aboue
                 others
                 are
                 most
                 earnestly
                 vrged
                 ?
                 Let
                 that
                 therefore
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 best
                 regarded
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 This
                 especiall
                 heed
                 of
                 one
                 point
                 will
                 make
                 men
                 carelesse
                 of
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Nothing
                 lesse
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 slothfull
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 quicken
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 extraordinarily
                 carefull
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 vrged
                 .
                 Suppose
                 a
                 master
                 send
                 his
                 seruant
                 of
                 a
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 him
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 charge
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 giueth
                 him
                 an
                 especiall
                 item
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 vseth
                 many
                 reasons
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 carefull
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 giue
                 his
                 seruant
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 or
                 wil
                 a
                 good
                 seruant
                 take
                 any
                 occasion
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 neglect
                 them
                 ?
                 Such
                 collections
                 are
                 made
                 onely
                 by
                 mans
                 sloathfull
                 flesh
                 ;
                 they
                 which
                 gather
                 them
                 ,
                 abuse
                 the
                 wisdom
                 &
                 care
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 help
                 our
                 weaknes
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 vrging
                 of
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 extraordinarily
                 carefull
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 carelesse
                 and
                 negligent
                 of
                 none
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Resolution
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 TWo
                 points
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 transition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostle
                 passeth
                 from
                 other
                 points
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 exhortation
                 vnto
                 the
                 grace
                 heere
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 exhortation
                 note
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     matter
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     motiue
                     thereto
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 That
                 layeth
                 downe
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 
                   (
                   Take
                   the
                   shield
                   of
                   Faith.
                   )
                
              
               
                 This
                 declareth
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 performing
                 that
                 duty
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 duty
                 obserue
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 required
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   take
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 obiect
                 thereof
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 plainly
                 expressed
                 
                   (
                   Faith
                
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 illustrated
                 by
                 a
                 metaphor
                 
                   (
                   shield
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 motiue
                 declareth
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 vertue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 
                   Faith
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   quench
                   all
                   the
                   fiery
                   darts
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                 Touching
                 this
                 grace
                 thus
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deliuer
                 these
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 in
                 generall
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preface
                 and
                 preparation
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 shew
                 how
                 excellent
                 a
                 grace
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 declare
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 Faith
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 How
                 fitly
                 it
                 is
                 resembled
                 to
                 a
                 shield
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 How
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 proued
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 How
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 auoided
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 preheminency
                 of
                 Faith
                 aboue
                 other
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 THe
                 excellency
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 necessity
                 also
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 this
                 translation
                 (
                 
                   aboue
                   all
                
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 a
                 originall
                 phrase
                 is
                 diuersly
                 translated
                 ,
                 as
                 thus
                 b
                 
                   in
                   all
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 saide
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 yee
                 doe
                 ,
                 vse
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   all
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 adde
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 d
                 moreouer
                 ,
                 or
                 especially
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 )
                 f
                 
                   aboue
                   all
                
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 in
                 effect
                 imply
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 onely
                 this
                 latter
                 is
                 somewhat
                 more
                 emphaticall
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 proper
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 somewhat
                 like
                 to
                 g
                 that
                 Hebrew
                 phrase
                 ,
                 which
                 Solomon
                 vseth
                 ,
                 
                   Keep
                   thine
                   heart
                   aboue
                   all
                   keepings
                   ,
                
                 implying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 is
                 most
                 narrowly
                 to
                 be
                 watched
                 ouer
                 ,
                 most
                 carefully
                 and
                 diligently
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 vnto
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Faith
                 aboue
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Is
                 Faith
                 simply
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 other
                 sauing
                 graces
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 All
                 sauing
                 graces
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 very
                 excellent
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 before
                 bene
                 shewed
                 of
                 
                   verity
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                
                 and
                 patience
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 Christian
                 wel
                 spare
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 seuerall
                 linkes
                 of
                 one
                 chaine
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 held
                 out
                 of
                 hell
                 ;
                 if
                 but
                 one
                 linke
                 breake
                 ,
                 the
                 chaine
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 downe
                 falleth
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 held
                 thereby
                 :
                 yet
                 some
                 linkes
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 greatest
                 stresse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 of
                 greatest
                 vse
                 .
                 Faith
                 serues
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 greatest
                 brunts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 necessary
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 armour
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 needfull
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 after
                 heare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 pressing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 
                   aboue
                   all
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 an
                 edge
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 sharper
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 pierce
                 the
                 deeper
                 into
                 vs
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 captaine
                 should
                 giue
                 diuers
                 directions
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 to
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 fence
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 those
                 seuerall
                 directions
                 ,
                 set
                 some
                 speciall
                 item
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Aboue
                   all
                   remember
                   this
                
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 this
                 item
                 make
                 him
                 
                   the
                   more
                
                 to
                 regard
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 h
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 Christian
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 with
                 compassion
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 seeth
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 helpe
                 ?
                 Hence
                 then
                 I
                 obserue
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 Among
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   aboue
                   other
                   po●nts
                   and
                   principles
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   mysteries
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   opened
                   and
                   vrged
                   by
                   Gods
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   learned
                   and
                   obserued
                   by
                   Gods
                   people
                   .
                
                 What
                 point
                 thorowout
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 is
                 more
                 vrged
                 ?
                 all
                 the
                 rites
                 and
                 
                 types
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 b
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 c
                 Prophets
                 preached
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 d
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 e
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 f
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 especiall
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 reade
                 and
                 obserue
                 g
                 Christs
                 conference
                 with
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 and
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Rom.
                 and
                 Gal.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 other
                 doctrine
                 more
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 more
                 maketh
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 &
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 Faith
                 doth
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 GOd
                 is
                 then
                 honoured
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 onely
                 so
                 acknowledgeth
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 God
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 approacheth
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 before
                 God
                 ?
                 surely
                 in
                 an
                 vtter
                 ab●egation
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 for
                 well
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 is
                 all
                 ouer
                 defiled
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Iust
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 purgeth
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 couereth
                 vs.
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 appearing
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 acknowledgeth
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 perfectly
                 holy
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 any
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 Gods
                 wisedome
                 :
                 
                 who
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 of
                 prosperity
                 and
                 aduersity
                 ?
                 Beleeuers
                 onely
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 ?
                 their
                 faith
                 perswadeth
                 them
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 wisest
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 knoweth
                 what
                 estate
                 is
                 fittest
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 euen
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 sence
                 and
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 faith
                 maketh
                 them
                 wholly
                 resigne
                 themselues
                 to
                 Gods
                 wise
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 to
                 be
                 thankefull
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 For
                 Gods
                 truth
                 :
                 
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   hath
                   sealed
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   :
                
                 for
                 what
                 maketh
                 men
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 iudge
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 promised
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 ?
                 Faith
                 then
                 is
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 high
                 honour
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 maketh
                 great
                 reckoning
                 and
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 For
                 Gods
                 power
                 :
                 
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 which
                 God
                 maketh
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 seeme
                 impossible
                 :
                 yet
                 faith
                 giueth
                 assent
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 testifieth
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 i
                 Abram
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 did
                 magnifie
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 k
                 Iehosaphat
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 For
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 :
                 
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 especiall
                 and
                 most
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 Faith.
                 If
                 the
                 poore
                 sinner
                 were
                 not
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 were
                 rich
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 infinitely
                 rich
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 neuer
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 faith
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 aboue
                 all
                 commendeth
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 For
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 :
                 
                 what
                 maketh
                 beleeuers
                 so
                 strongly
                 trust
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 rely
                 vpon
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Because
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 they
                 beleeue
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 perfectly
                 iust
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 expiation
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 infinite
                 value
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 they
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 exact
                 that
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 manifest
                 fauour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 fauour
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 points
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 merited
                 and
                 purchased
                 .
                 But
                 Faith
                 acknowledgeth
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 commendeth
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Sinners
                 (
                 repentant
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 sinners
                 )
                 vse
                 to
                 appeale
                 from
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 mercy-seate
                 :
                 what
                 respect
                 then
                 hath
                 Faith
                 to
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ?
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 manifold
                 pollutions
                 and
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 best
                 workes
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 but
                 cry
                 for
                 mercy
                 and
                 pardon
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 All-sufficient
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 appeale
                 to
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 vniust
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 debt
                 that
                 is
                 paid
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 respects
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 l
                 
                   Abrah●●
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   strengthened
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   glory
                   to
                   God.
                
                 So
                 doth
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 :
                 the
                 stronger
                 faith
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 glory
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 no
                 sinne
                 is
                 more
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 God
                 then
                 infidelity
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   not
                   ,
                   maketh
                   God
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                
                 may
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 God
                 vnwise
                 ,
                 impotent
                 ,
                 mercilesse
                 ,
                 vniust
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 Faith
                 bringeth
                 vnto
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 regard
                 of
                 mans
                 good
                 ,
                 Faith
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 sauing
                 graces
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 member
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mother-grace
                 ,
                 which
                 breedeth
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 being
                 quickned
                 ,
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 life
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 euident
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 that
                 fountaine
                 
                   in
                   whom
                   all
                   fulnesse
                   dwelleth
                   ,
                   (
                   Col.
                
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 )
                 
                   of
                   whose
                   fulnesse
                   al●
                   receiue
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 )
                 
                   without
                   whom
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 15.
                 5.
                 )
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 wee
                 touch
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   By
                   
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Christ
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 17.
                 )
                 The
                 spirituall
                 life
                 which
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 we
                 liue
                 
                   by
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 )
                 therefore
                 till
                 by
                 Faith
                 we
                 be
                 ingraffed
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 true
                 ,
                 sauing
                 grace
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 man.
                 
                   Without
                   Faith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 1.
                 )
              
               
                 That
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mother
                 grace
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 from
                 Faith
                 springeth
                 repentance
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 g
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 implyeth
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 changeth
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 loue
                 and
                 rich
                 mercy
                 ?
                 a
                 perswasion
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ?
                 The
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 may
                 worke
                 some
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ;
                 yea
                 also
                 it
                 may
                 restraine
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 committing
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 altereth
                 the
                 naturall
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 changeth
                 and
                 reformeth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 h
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                   God
                   purifieth
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 True
                 Christian
                 loue
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 reflection
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 till
                 a
                 man
                 feele
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 warme
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 loue
                 neither
                 God
                 nor
                 man.
                 He
                 that
                 loueth
                 his
                 brother
                 aright
                 ,
                 must
                 loue
                 him
                 in
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 loue
                 God
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 loueth
                 him
                 .
                 Can
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 yron
                 giue
                 heat
                 and
                 burne
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ?
                 But
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 naturally
                 more
                 destitute
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 yron
                 of
                 heat
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 by
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sweet
                 apprehension
                 thereof
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 loue
                 God
                 :
                 h
                 
                   We
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   loued
                   vs
                   first
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 i
                 Faith
                 which
                 
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 might
                 further
                 shew
                 how
                 all
                 other
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 spring
                 from
                 Faith.
                 But
                 what
                 followeth
                 from
                 thence
                 ?
                 surely
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 sanctifying
                 
                 and
                 sauing
                 grace
                 be
                 needfull
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 Faith
                 especially
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 grace
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 no
                 life
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 
                   the
                   iust
                   shall
                   liue
                   by
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 Hab.
                 2.
                 4.
                 )
                 From
                 faith
                 commeth
                 the
                 spirituall
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 (
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 16
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 Yea
                 ,
                 no
                 benefit
                 from
                 Christ
                 without
                 Faith
                 :
                 though
                 Christ
                 n
                 
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   without
                   measure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 o
                 
                   it
                   pleased
                   the
                   Father
                   that
                   in
                   him
                   should
                   all
                   fulnesse
                   dwel
                   :
                
                 yet
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 p
                 a
                 deepe
                 well
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 faith
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 ?
                 Much
                 euery
                 way
                 .
                 q
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   Christ
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 vnited
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 r
                 By
                 Faith
                 wee
                 liue
                 :
                 by
                 Faith
                 we
                 are
                 ſ
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 t
                 iustified
                 ,
                 u
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 *
                 saued
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 infinite
                 to
                 reckon
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 Faith.
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 profit
                 and
                 benefit
                 to
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 it
                 far
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 .
                 By
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 loue
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 Faith
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 draweth
                 and
                 bringeth
                 in
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 profit
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 grace
                 of
                 admirable
                 comfort
                 :
                 
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 bringeth
                 x
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   That
                   peace
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   passeth
                   all
                   vnderstanding
                   :
                
                 this
                 vpholdeth
                 in
                 all
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 aboue
                 and
                 against
                 sence
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 All
                 comfort
                 without
                 Faith
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 comforts
                 faile
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 faith
                 vphold
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 faith
                 vpheld
                 z
                 Iob
                 ,
                 a
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 b
                 Iehosaphat
                 .
                 When
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 faile
                 ,
                 Faith
                 may
                 support
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 conscience
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 disposition
                 and
                 carriage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 many
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 alterations
                 :
                 but
                 Faith
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 GOD
                 and
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 props
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 
                 rockes
                 that
                 neuer
                 faile
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 is
                 Faith
                 fitly
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 shield
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 souldier
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 shield
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 well
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 vtterly
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 but
                 stand
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 head-peece
                 bee
                 crackt
                 ,
                 his
                 brest-plate
                 battered
                 ,
                 his
                 girdle
                 loose
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 verity
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 graces
                 seeme
                 to
                 faile
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 sound
                 faith
                 will
                 not
                 vtterly
                 be
                 quailed
                 and
                 confounded
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 being
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 honoured
                 ,
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 a
                 grace
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 shewed
                 ;
                 what
                 point
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 pressed
                 ,
                 oftner
                 to
                 be
                 inculcated
                 ?
                 about
                 what
                 can
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 better
                 spend
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 paines
                 ?
                 For
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   The
                   preaching
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 c
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 high
                 account
                 which
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 Ministers
                 are
                 most
                 to
                 preach
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 people
                 to
                 learne
                 it
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 themselues
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 this
                 grace
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 how
                 discerned
                 and
                 proued
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 well
                 to
                 preserue
                 ,
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 Faith
                 is
                 a
                 capitall
                 grace
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 learne
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 an
                 especiall
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 :
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 assaulted
                 and
                 cannot
                 flie
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 couer
                 his
                 head
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 strucken
                 and
                 wounded
                 rather
                 then
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 Wee
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 of
                 this
                 Head
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 because
                 Satan
                 (
                 who
                 
                 well
                 knoweth
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 seeketh
                 most
                 to
                 assault
                 it
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 good
                 wisdome
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 si●teth
                 ?
                 Of
                 these
                 points
                 I
                 shall
                 more
                 distinctly
                 speake
                 afterwards
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 premise
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preparation
                 vnto
                 the
                 discourse
                 following
                 ,
                 taking
                 occasion
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Preface
                 ,
                 
                   aboue
                   all
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Papists
                 c●uill
                 against
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 IF
                 any
                 popishly
                 minded
                 shall
                 thinke
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 preaching
                 and
                 learning
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 hinderance
                 to
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 men
                 carelesse
                 of
                 all
                 piety
                 and
                 charity
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 minded
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 d
                 
                   blinded
                   by
                   the
                   god
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospell
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 doctrine
                 can
                 make
                 men
                 more
                 conscionable
                 in
                 performing
                 all
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 From
                 Faith
                 proceed
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 loue
                 which
                 moueth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 moueth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 after
                 Gods
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 standeth
                 in
                 Gods
                 roome
                 and
                 steed
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 stronger
                 motiue
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 any
                 duty
                 then
                 loue
                 :
                 A
                 louing
                 childe
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 seeke
                 to
                 please
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 seruile
                 bond-slaue
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 louing
                 friend
                 will
                 doe
                 much
                 more
                 kindnesse
                 for
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 hired
                 thereunto
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 indeed
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 God
                 so
                 loued
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 gaue
                 him
                 a
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 bee
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 freedome
                 from
                 hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 
                 happinesse
                 ▪
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 perswaded
                 of
                 GODS
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 haue
                 his
                 hearten
                 arged
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 reuenge
                 can
                 so
                 prouoke
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 loue
                 which
                 Faith
                 worketh
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 c
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 performed
                 without
                 Faith
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 whit
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 God
                 accepteth
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 giuen
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 infinitly
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 thousands
                 of
                 rammes
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Riuers
                 of
                 Oyle
                 giuen
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 presumptuous
                 merit
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 slauish
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 obiection
                 therefore
                 of
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 against
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 cauill
                 and
                 slander
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 take
                 liberty
                 thereby
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 commit
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 omit
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   turne
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   into
                   wanton●esse
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Iude
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   and
                   peruert
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Pet
                 ,
                 3.
                 16.
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Faith
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Transition
                 .
                 The
                 Exhortation
                 followeth
                 :
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 thing
                 simply
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 faith
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   2
                
                 Faith
                 in
                 generall
                 is
                 a
                 beleeuing
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 English
                 word
                 Faith
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Lattin
                 fides
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 notation
                 thereof
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 
                   fi●t
                   dictum
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   so
                   as
                   is
                   spoken
                   .
                
                 b
                 The
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 implyeth
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 ●
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 language
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 signifieth
                 Truth
                 &
                 Faith
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 is
                 deriued
                 that
                 common
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 vsually
                 vttered
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ;
                 which
                 signifieth
                 an
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 assent
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Cre●●●
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 The
                 faith
                 of
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Creator
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 generall
                 be
                 defined
                 
                   a
                   beleefe
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God.
                   Faith
                
                 thus
                 taken
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 common
                 to
                 al
                 ,
                 or
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 That
                 common
                 faith
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 ordinary
                 .
              
               
                 d
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 beleefe
                 that
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 miraculous
                 thing
                 shall
                 fall
                 out
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 grounded
                 either
                 vpon
                 some
                 especiall
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 reuelation
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 but
                 at
                 some
                 speciall
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 speciall
                 persons
                 ,
                 on
                 some
                 speciall
                 occasions
                 :
                 e
                 by
                 it
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 may
                 be
                 foretold
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 f
                 great
                 workes
                 done
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 giuen
                 ,
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 which
                 hath
                 it
                 ;
                 g
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 wicked
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 h
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 pleade
                 it
                 at
                 Christs
                 Iudgement
                 Seate
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 commonly
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Miraculo●●
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 either
                 that
                 which
                 resteth
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 draweth
                 the
                 will
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 that
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 an
                 assent
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 as
                 
                   historicall
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 because
                 thereby
                 credence
                 is
                 yeelded
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 are
                 beleeued
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 one
                 doe
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 whit
                 the
                 better
                 affected
                 〈◊〉
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 for
                 this
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 the
                 very
                 i
                 Di●el●
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 latter
                 kind
                 of
                 ordinary
                 faith
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 reprobate
                 as
                 elect
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 faith
                 whereby
                 such
                 an
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 gracious
                 promises
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
                 k
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 regard
                 thereof
                 yeelded
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 Iewes
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 l
                 Iohns
                 light
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 
                   temporary
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 lasteth
                 not
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 but
                 cleane
                 fadeth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 while
                 a
                 man
                 liueth
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 any
                 triall
                 .
                 m
                 Christ
                 fitly
                 compareth
                 this
                 faith
                 to
                 corne
                 sowen
                 in
                 stony
                 ground
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 liueth
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 with
                 his
                 life
                 it
                 endeth
                 without
                 any
                 fruite
                 ,
                 as
                 smoake
                 that
                 cleane
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 to
                 nothing
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 n
                 
                   The
                   hope
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   perish
                   when
                   he
                   dieth
                
                 .
                 This
                 faith
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 an
                 
                   hypocriticall
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 doth
                 onely
                 make
                 an
                 outward
                 flourish
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 deceiue
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 affected
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 man
                 reioyce
                 therein
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 appeareth
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 and
                 sounder
                 then
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 one
                 whereby
                 men
                 purposely
                 seeke
                 to
                 deceiue
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 o
                 Pharises
                 :
                 another
                 whereby
                 they
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 p
                 Paul.
                 That
                 former
                 ariseth
                 from
                 vaine-glory
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 by
                 respects
                 :
                 this
                 latter
                 from
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 slothfulnesse
                 ,
                 carelesnesse
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 keepe
                 men
                 from
                 trying
                 that
                 grace
                 which
                 appeareth
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 ●hem
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 sound
                 or
                 no.
                 This
                 faith
                 is
                 called
                 hypocriticall
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 an
                 attribute
                 proper
                 to
                 true
                 ●auing
                 faith
                 ,
                 namely
                 q
                 vnfained
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 titles
                 giuen
                 to
                 true
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 precious
                 Faith
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 propriety
                 called
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   The
                   faith
                   of
                   Gods
                   Elect
                
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Elect
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 haue
                 it
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 another
                 :
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 neuer
                 vtterly
                 or
                 totally
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 continueth
                 with
                 them
                 till
                 it
                 hath
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 purchased
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 &
                 fruition
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   sauing
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 b
                 it
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   iustifying
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 meanes
                 or
                 instrument
                 which
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 apply
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 c
                 wee
                 are
                 iustified
                 :
                 and
                 
                   sanctifying
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 d
                 by
                 it
                 God
                 purifieth
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 iustifying
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 sound
                 ,
                 
                 vnfained
                 ,
                 iustifying
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 ,
                 sauing
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereof
                 wee
                 now
                 speake
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   a
                   beliefe
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   benefits
                   offered
                   therein
                   ,
                   are
                   receiued
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 definition
                 note
                 the
                 two
                 vsuall
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 definition
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 e
                 The
                 common
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   A
                   beliefe
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 f
                 The
                 particular
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 difference
                 (
                 
                   whereby
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 The
                 former
                 sheweth
                 wherein
                 true
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 agreeth
                 with
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 the
                 latter
                 wherein
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 is
                 
                   a
                   beleefe
                
                 )
                 this
                 it
                 hath
                 common
                 with
                 all
                 kindes
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 no
                 credence
                 ,
                 no
                 assent
                 giuen
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 )
                 though
                 the
                 whole
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 bee
                 the
                 generall
                 obiect
                 of
                 iustifying
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 the
                 speciall
                 obiect
                 thereof
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 beleeuer
                 especially
                 moued
                 ,
                 and
                 affected
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 hath
                 common
                 with
                 that
                 kinde
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 commeth
                 nearest
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 hardly
                 distinguished
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 namely
                 a
                 temporary
                 faith
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 plainely
                 and
                 fully
                 laide
                 downe
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   God
                   so
                   loued
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   gaue
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3
                 
                   Whereby
                   Christ
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   benefits
                
                 offered
                 therein
                 .
                 )
                 
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 subiect
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 very
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 obiect
                 of
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 .
                 Christ
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 barely
                 and
                 nakedly
                 considered
                 in
                 himselfe
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 were
                 he
                 no
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 but
                 accompanied
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 our
                 Mediator
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 he
                 wrought
                 and
                 purchased
                 for
                 vs.
                 The
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 downe
                 foure
                 of
                 those
                 benefits
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   Redemption
                   :
                
                 vnder
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 bee
                 comprised
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 necessary
                 relation
                 betwixt
                 receiuing
                 and
                 offering
                 :
                 for
                 receiuing
                 presupposeth
                 an
                 offering
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 shew
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 free
                 offer
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 receiue
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 plainly
                 reiect
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 iustly
                 condemned
                 for
                 reiecting
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Are
                   receiued
                
                 )
                 In
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 especially
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 for
                 thereby
                 is
                 Christ
                 made
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 best
                 temporary
                 faith
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 commeth
                 short
                 of
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ioy
                 which
                 temporary
                 beleeuers
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 true
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 some
                 apprehension
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 promised
                 .
                 Iustifying
                 faith
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 a
                 spirituall
                 instrument
                 framed
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 or
                 take
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 offereth
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
                 This
                 word
                 of
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 fitly
                 answereth
                 that
                 metaphor
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 oft
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Ye
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 benefit
                 we
                 receiue
                 by
                 food
                 ,
                 cometh
                 from
                 our
                 eating
                 &
                 drinking
                 it
                 :
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 set
                 before
                 a
                 man
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 dainty
                 and
                 wholesom
                 cheare
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 eaten
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 so
                 in
                 vaine
                 is
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 offered
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 Fitly
                 also
                 doth
                 it
                 answer
                 another
                 excellent
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 namely
                 of
                 marriage
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 oft
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 that
                 neere
                 vnion
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 God
                 maketh
                 offer
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 mankinde
                 :
                 Christ
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 suter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 espoused
                 :
                 Ministers
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 intreat
                 vs
                 in
                 Christs
                 steed
                 ,
                 to
                 accept
                 him
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 we
                 accept
                 this
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 this
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 husband
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 indeed
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 haue
                 I
                 opened
                 this
                 definition
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 thereof
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 two
                 especiall
                 points
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 euery
                 faithfull
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 euery
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 giueth
                 a
                 full
                 assent
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   God
                   so
                   loued
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   :
                
                 so
                 as
                 heere
                 is
                 excluded
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   a
                   wauering
                   opinion
                
                 (
                 for
                 beliefe
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 presumptuous
                 conceit
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 c
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 deceiue
                 .
                 )
              
               
               
                 2
                 That
                 with
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 goeth
                 a
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 soas
                 what
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 conceiueth
                 in
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 embraceth
                 in
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ioyfully
                 receiueth
                 that
                 fa●●r
                 which
                 God
                 freely
                 offereth
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Ie
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 needfull
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 by
                 Gods
                 offer
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 receiuing
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 espoused
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 d
                 as
                 a
                 Bride
                 to
                 her
                 Bridegroome
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 graffed
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 e
                 as
                 sciences
                 into
                 a
                 stocke
                 :
                 f
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 we
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 and
                 we
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Christ
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Faith
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Christ
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 
                   wherewith
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   all
                   the
                   fiery
                   darts
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 a
                 Shield
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 further
                 marke
                 how
                 fitly
                 this
                 Faith
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Shield
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Shield
                
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 fence
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 principall
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 heart
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 sundry
                 kindes
                 of
                 shields
                 ,
                 bucklers
                 ,
                 and
                 targets
                 vsed
                 in
                 warre
                 :
                 some
                 round
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 some
                 square
                 ,
                 some
                 like
                 an
                 halfe
                 moone
                 ,
                 some
                 after
                 one
                 fashion
                 ,
                 some
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 haue
                 diuers
                 names
                 .
                 h
                 The
                 Greeke
                 word
                 which
                 heere
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 i
                 a
                 doore
                 or
                 gate
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 ,
                 broad
                 ,
                 large
                 shield
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 was
                 couered
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 to
                 auoide
                 handy
                 blowes
                 ,
                 
                 strokes
                 ,
                 foines
                 ,
                 pushes
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 made
                 with
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Halberd
                 ,
                 Sp●are
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 weapons
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 Darts
                 ,
                 Arrowes
                 ,
                 Bullets
                 ,
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 annoyances
                 
                 as
                 were
                 shot
                 ,
                 and
                 flung
                 afarre
                 off
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 defence
                 against
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 weapons
                 ,
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 assaults
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 vse
                 is
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 from
                 al
                 sorts
                 of
                 temptations
                 cast
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 diuell
                 .
                 By
                 Faith
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 holdeth
                 out
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 his
                 obedience
                 and
                 suffering
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 spirituall
                 assaults
                 :
                 if
                 this
                 defend
                 him
                 not
                 from
                 all
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 ?
                 This
                 will
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 temptations
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 imperfection
                 of
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 weight
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 from
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 vsed
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 well
                 vsing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 *
                 afterwards
                 heare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Take
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Action
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 k
                 Take
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 he
                 vsed
                 before
                 ,
                 verse
                 13.
                 it
                 is
                 heere
                 vsed
                 in
                 as
                 large
                 a
                 sence
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 vnto
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 againe
                 and
                 recouer
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 Souldiers
                 let
                 not
                 their
                 Shield
                 lie
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 it
                 vp
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 hold
                 it
                 our
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 mouing
                 it
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 euery
                 way
                 where
                 the
                 enemy
                 strikes
                 at
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 enemy
                 continue
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 or
                 renew
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 still
                 hold
                 it
                 out
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 thorow
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 any
                 blow
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 it
                 fall
                 ,
                 or
                 slip
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 seeke
                 to
                 recouer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 vp
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 must
                 we
                 take
                 vp
                 and
                 hold
                 forth
                 this
                 spirituall
                 Shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thorow
                 our
                 owne
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 enemies
                 fiercenesse
                 
                 we
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 faile
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 recouer
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 to
                 defend
                 our selues
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 enemies
                 to
                 assault
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 point
                 of
                 
                   taking
                   the
                   Shield
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 respecteth
                 diuerse
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 :
              
               
                 1
                 Them
                 who
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Them
                 who
                 doubt
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 proue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Them
                 who
                 feare
                 they
                 may
                 lose
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 seeke
                 to
                 preserue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Them
                 who
                 are
                 established
                 therein
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 well
                 vse
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 wil
                 therefore
                 in
                 order
                 shew
                 how
                 faith
                 may
                 bee
                 
                   
                     1
                     Gotten
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     Proued
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Preserued
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     Well
                     vsed
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 note
                 first
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 a
                 
                   he
                   from
                   whom
                   euery
                   good
                   giuing
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   perfect
                   gift
                   commeth
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God.
                
                 c
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   yee
                   beleeue
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 d
                 without
                 towards
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 attributed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 euery
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   No
                   man
                   con●●me
                   vnto
                   me
                
                 (
                 i
                 )
                 beleeue
                 )
                 
                   except
                   the
                   Father
                   draw
                   him
                
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 f
                 
                   Iesus
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   finisher
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ▪
                 g
                 reckoneth
                 Faith
                 among
                 the
                 
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 motiue
                 and
                 end
                 why
                 God
                 worketh
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 declaring
                 why
                 God
                 worketh
                 Faith
                 ,
                 obserue
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     What
                     moueth
                     him
                     thereto
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     What
                     hee
                     aimeth
                     at
                     therein
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Nothing
                 out
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 moue
                 God
                 to
                 worke
                 this
                 precious
                 gift
                 in
                 man
                 :
                 h
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 meere
                 good
                 will
                 that
                 moueth
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 i
                 Christ
                 expresly
                 declareth
                 in
                 his
                 thanksgiuing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   because
                   thy
                   good
                   pleasure
                   is
                   such
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 which
                 God
                 aimeth
                 at
                 in
                 working
                 this
                 grace
                 is
                 principally
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 k
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shewed
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 secondarily
                 the
                 m
                 saluation
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 termeth
                 n
                 
                   saluation
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 These
                 points
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 thus
                 briefly
                 to
                 note
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 commend
                 vnto
                 you
                 this
                 precious
                 gift
                 of
                 Faith.
                 For
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 he
                 aimeth
                 at
                 therein
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 excellent
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 matter
                 of
                 boasting
                 from
                 them
                 who
                 haue
                 this
                 gift
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 precious
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 o
                 it
                 affordeth
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 glorying
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 thereof
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 vpon
                 this
                 very
                 ground
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giue
                 p
                 
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   him
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 mans
                 power
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 in
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 affoordeth
                 and
                 appointeth
                 
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 thereto
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 egregious
                 folly
                 to
                 be
                 carelesse
                 in
                 vsing
                 ,
                 or
                 negligently
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 those
                 meanes
                 of
                 obtaining
                 any
                 excellent
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 who
                 onely
                 can
                 worke
                 and
                 bestow
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 thereof
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 working
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 laying
                 downe
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 our
                 wise
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 worke
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     What
                     God
                     himselfe
                     doth
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     What
                     he
                     requireth
                     man
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 considering
                 what
                 meanes
                 God
                 vseth
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 all
                 note
                 what
                 order
                 he
                 obserueth
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 means
                 effectuall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Outward
                     .
                  
                   
                     Inward
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 outward
                 meanes
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 both
                 worke
                 and
                 strengthen
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 onely
                 strengthen
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Hereof
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 *
                 heereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                
                 and
                 therevpon
                 thus
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   commeth
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14
                 ,
                 17.
                 )
                 Of
                 Gods
                 word
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 haue
                 an
                 especiall
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
                   The
                   law
                
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 for
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ſ
                 
                   our
                   schoole-master
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   iustified
                   by
                   Faith.
                
                 The
                 Gospell
                 to
                 worke
                 further
                 vpon
                 the
                 heart
                 so
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accomplish
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 termeth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 a
                 propriety
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 and
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 u
                 that
                 they
                 beleeued
                 
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   heard
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Whether
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 read
                 also
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 working
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 good
                 Commentaries
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 bookes
                 ,
                 laying
                 forth
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 being
                 read
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 worke
                 Faith
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 especiall
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 powerfull
                 vsual
                 meanes
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 layeth
                 downe
                 a
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   bele●ue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   heare
                   without
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ?
                
                 b
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   God
                   by
                   preaching
                   to
                   saue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 c
                 
                   Yee
                   receiued
                   the
                   Spirit
                   by
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 preaching
                 is
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 wherevnto
                 especially
                 without
                 question
                 he
                 wil
                 giue
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 people
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 when
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 d
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 committed
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 stand
                 in
                 Christs
                 steed
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 God
                 did
                 beseech
                 vs
                 ,
                 shall
                 pray
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 offer
                 and
                 tender
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 meanes
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 cause
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 softneth
                 ,
                 quickneth
                 ,
                 openeth
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 as
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 seed
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 taketh
                 deepe
                 rooting
                 ,
                 &
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 the
                 blessed
                 fruit
                 of
                 Faith.
                 The
                 e
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   his
                   preaching
                   was
                   in
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Faith
                   might
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 f
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 namely
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 )
                 
                   opened
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Lydia
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   attended
                   vnto
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   Paule
                   spake
                   .
                
                 In
                 respect
                 hereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 termeth
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   a
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 Faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 inwardly
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 worke
                 towards
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 order
                 which
                 God
                 vseth
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 hee
                 worketh
                 on
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 vnderstanding
                 he
                 inlighteneth
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 fundamentall
                 necessary
                 points
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 two
                 especially
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 remedy
                 thereof
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Law
                 discouereth
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Gospell
                 reuealeth
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 mans
                 misery
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 informeth
                 a
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 wretchednesse
                 thorow
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 cursednesse
                 thorow
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 discouereth
                 such
                 an
                 infinite
                 multitude
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 find
                 out
                 .
                 It
                 discouereth
                 not
                 onely
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 of
                 commission
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 other
                 transgressions
                 which
                 naturall
                 men
                 count
                 no
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 many
                 sinnes
                 of
                 omission
                 ,
                 many
                 sinnes
                 of
                 thought
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 seed
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 contagion
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paule
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ;
                 i
                 
                   I
                   knew
                   not
                   sinne
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   knowne
                   lust
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   lust
                   .
                
                 The
                 Law
                 also
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 greeuousnesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 against
                 an
                 infinite
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 against
                 his
                 expresse
                 will
                 reuealed
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 sinne
                 being
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 odious
                 and
                 abhominable
                 before
                 God
                 then
                 any
                 venimous
                 Toade
                 ,
                 Adder
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 poysonous
                 creature
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 the
                 Law
                 manifesteth
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 wrath
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 breach
                 of
                 any
                 
                 one
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   confirmeth
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 Now
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 are
                 all
                 plagues
                 and
                 iudgements
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 both
                 outward
                 in
                 our
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 inward
                 in
                 our
                 conscience
                 and
                 soule
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 exceeding
                 terrible
                 to
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 intollerable
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 vs
                 any
                 remedy
                 of
                 helpe
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 sheweth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 vtterly
                 vnable
                 to
                 helpe
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 creature
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 afford
                 vs
                 helpe
                 or
                 succour
                 ;
                 but
                 vile
                 wofull
                 wretches
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 continually
                 remaine
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Law
                 sheweth
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 vs
                 neuer
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 borne
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 borne
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 wretched
                 cursed
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 worke
                 in
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 BVt
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 further
                 enlighteneth
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 in
                 a
                 remedie
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 hath
                 afforded
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Gospel
                 reuealeth
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 true
                 eternall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 euery
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 infinite
                 wrath
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 his
                 fauour
                 ,
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 vnity
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 subiected
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 both
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 vnderwent
                 the
                 curse
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 remedy
                 .
                 The
                 benefit
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 his
                 wrath
                 being
                 pacified
                 ,
                 his
                 fauour
                 procured
                 :
                 that
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 obtained
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 needfull
                 blessings
                 for
                 this
                 temporall
                 life
                 ,
                 all
                 needfull
                 graces
                 for
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 and
                 happinesse
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 purchased
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 concerning
                 the
                 forenamed
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 remedy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 haue
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 may
                 men
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 haue
                 this
                 knowledge
                 who
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 proceedeth
                 further
                 to
                 worke
                 vpon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 Griefe
                 going
                 before
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 TWo
                 especiall
                 workes
                 are
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 
                 one
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 mans
                 misery
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 pricked
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 grieued
                 in
                 soule
                 ,
                 wounded
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 hope
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 dispaire
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tremble
                 againe
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 a
                 the
                 Iewes
                 
                   pricked
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 the
                 Iaylor
                 so
                 terrified
                 with
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 that
                 hee
                 trembled
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 prepared
                 vnto
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 griefe
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 alike
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 smaller
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 misery
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 particular
                 sence
                 of
                 that
                 wretchednesse
                 wherein
                 we
                 lie
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 vtter
                 despaire
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 true
                 griefe
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 compunction
                 of
                 heart
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 Desire
                 going
                 before
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 worke
                 is
                 to
                 desire
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 accounting
                 him
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 beside
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 b
                 Merchant
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 esteemed
                 the
                 pearle
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 earnest
                 desire
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 c
                 hungering
                 ,
                 d
                 thirsting
                 ,
                 panting
                 ,
                 longing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 imply
                 a
                 very
                 vehement
                 and
                 vnsatiable
                 desire
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 this
                 desire
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 giue
                 no
                 rest
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 some
                 sweet
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 assurance
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 theirs
                 :
                 whereupon
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 offered
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 hungry
                 and
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 pant
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 worketh
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 prepared
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 inward
                 assent
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 credence
                 vnto
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 particularly
                 they
                 apply
                 them
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 gladly
                 accept
                 the
                 free
                 offer
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 onely
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 to
                 worke
                 faith
                 in
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 mans
                 endeauour
                 to
                 get
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 meanes
                 required
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 what
                 man
                 must
                 doe
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 beleeue
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 motiues
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 stirre
                 him
                 vp
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 one
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 vttermost
                 
                 power
                 he
                 vse
                 and
                 well
                 imploy
                 that
                 ability
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 speciall
                 gift
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 God
                 in
                 wisedome
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 working
                 Faith
                 ,
                 man
                 must
                 diligently
                 vse
                 that
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 attend
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 not
                 giuing
                 ouer
                 till
                 hee
                 find
                 the
                 blessed
                 worke
                 of
                 Faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 naturall
                 man
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 outward
                 eare
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 moue
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 open
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Word
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 word
                 powerfull
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 blessing
                 on
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 may
                 pray
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 doth
                 oft
                 heare
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 heareth
                 k
                 the
                 yong
                 Rauens
                 when
                 they
                 cry
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 their
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 resist
                 not
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 rebellious
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 nor
                 putte
                 off
                 from
                 vs
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 belonged
                 not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 25.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 offering
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 motiues
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 bold
                 to
                 apply
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 cleane
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 duely
                 weigh
                 these
                 three
                 points
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     author
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     The
                     extent
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 promises
                 :
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 maketh
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 happinesse
                 .
                 b
                 
                   GOD
                   so
                   loued
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 With
                 what
                 face
                 may
                 the
                 creature
                 refuse
                 to
                 receiue
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 Creator
                 offereth
                 ?
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 his
                 word
                 good
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 especially
                 to
                 consider
                 two
                 properties
                 of
                 God.
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Power
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 one
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 Power
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 offer
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 NO
                 question
                 can
                 iustly
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 Gods
                 almighty
                 Power
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   With
                   God
                   shall
                   nothing
                   be
                   impossible
                   .
                
                 (
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 37.
                 )
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   possible
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 (
                 Mar.
                 10.
                 27.
                 )
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 against
                 our
                 deadnesse
                 ,
                 dulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 vntowardnesse
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 wee
                 may
                 thinke
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 naturally
                 dead
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 as
                 we
                 beleeue
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Gods
                 might
                 ,
                 how
                 e
                 
                   hee
                   is
                   able
                   of
                   stones
                   to
                   raise
                   vp
                   children
                   vnto
                   Abraham
                
                 ;
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 thinke
                 f
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 
                   able
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   stony
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   vs
                   an
                   heart
                   of
                   flesh
                   .
                   Abraham
                
                 looked
                 to
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 was
                 moued
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 performe
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   I
                   saacke
                
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 ;
                 g
                 
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   being
                   fully
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   had
                   promised
                   ,
                   was
                   also
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 motiue
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 almighty
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 oft
                 vsed
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 men
                 &
                 woemen
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 was
                 vsed
                 to
                 h
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 i
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 to
                 k
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 l
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 prone
                 by
                 
                 nature
                 to
                 make
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 albeit
                 in
                 our
                 iudgements
                 wee
                 are
                 well
                 perswaded
                 of
                 Gods
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 our
                 mouthes
                 can
                 professe
                 as
                 much
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 straits
                 ,
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 pinch
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 no
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 wee
                 desire
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 himselfe
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 like
                 m
                 
                   the
                   incredulous
                   Prince
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 he
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 n
                 
                   vnbeleeuing
                   Israelites
                
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 long
                 nurtured
                 vnder
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 and
                 seene
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 maruellous
                 workes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 o
                 Moses
                 himselfe
                 was
                 subiect
                 hereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 27.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 in
                 making
                 good
                 his
                 offer
                 .
              
               
                 NO
                 more
                 question
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 p
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   with
                   him
                   is
                   no
                   variablenesse
                   ,
                   nor
                   shadow
                   of
                   turning
                   :
                
                 r
                 
                   Hee
                   cannot
                   lie
                
                 ,
                 ſ
                 
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   :
                
                 for
                 t
                 
                   faithfull
                   is
                   hee
                   which
                   promiseth
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 promises
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                
                 :
                 his
                 Sonne
                 who
                 declareth
                 them
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   faithfull
                   and
                   true
                   witnesse
                
                 :
                 His
                 Spirit
                 which
                 sealeth
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 meditated
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 man
                 heareth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 thinke
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 Oh
                 here
                 are
                 sweete
                 and
                 excellent
                 promises
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 man
                 remember
                 how
                 faithful
                 and
                 true
                 God
                 is
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 thinke
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 wil
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 performe
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 free
                 offer
                 .
              
               
                 ●
                 FOr
                 the
                 cause
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 moued
                 to
                 offer
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 owne
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 doe
                 highly
                 commend
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 freenesse
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 grace
                 is
                 euery
                 way
                 so
                 free
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 which
                 he
                 sheweth
                 to
                 his
                 creature
                 is
                 altogether
                 of
                 himselfe
                 &
                 from
                 himselfe
                 .
                 d
                 
                   God
                   so
                   loued
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 e
                 
                   When
                   we
                   were
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God.
                
                 f
                 When
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 mediate
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 offered
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 against
                 mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 looke
                 downe
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 Ah
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 too
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 what
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 moue
                 God
                 to
                 beftow
                 his
                 Sonne
                 on
                 me
                 ?
                 and
                 thus
                 keepe
                 himselfe
                 from
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 respecteth
                 
                   his
                   owne
                
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ours
                 in
                 giuing
                 vs
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 grace
                 is
                 euery
                 way
                 free
                 ,
                 that
                 conceit
                 of
                 our
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 iust
                 impediment
                 to
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 vnutterable
                 ,
                 vnconceiuable
                 :
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 crie
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Oh
                   the
                   deepenesse
                   of
                   them
                   !
                   how
                   vnsearchable
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   past
                   finding
                   out
                   ?
                
                 According
                 to
                 Gods
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   infinite
                   ,
                   and
                
                 g
                 
                   reacheth
                   aboue
                   the
                   Heauens
                
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 God
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 h
                 to
                 be
                 
                   rich
                   in
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 
                   abundant
                   in
                   goodnesse
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 against
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 haynousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 innumerable
                 and
                 infinite
                 ,
                 keepe
                 many
                 men
                 from
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 infinitenesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 an
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 swallow
                 them
                 all
                 vp
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 will
                 vphold
                 vs
                 against
                 that
                 temptation
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 sinne
                 can
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 :
                 k
                 The
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 vnpardonable
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ;
                 l
                 
                   Greater
                   then
                   can
                   be
                   pardoned
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Cain
                 desperately
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 committeth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 vncapable
                 of
                 mercie
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 ventlesse
                 vessell
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 cannot
                 take
                 in
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 water
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 fill
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 neuer
                 a
                 vent
                 to
                 receiue
                 water
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 FOr
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 so
                 generall
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 person
                 can
                 haue
                 any
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 thinke
                 himselfe
                 exempted
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 that
                 brought
                 this
                 glad
                 tidings
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 said
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 m
                 
                   all
                   people
                
                 .
                 n
                 The
                 man
                 that
                 
                   was
                   sent
                
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 
                   bare
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   thorow
                   him
                   might
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 When
                 Christ
                 sent
                 his
                 Apostles
                 forth
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 o
                 
                   Goe
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   :
                
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 no
                 particular
                 man
                 in
                 any
                 Nation
                 was
                 excepted
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 mothers
                 child
                 included
                 ,
                 p
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 setting
                 down
                 the
                 same
                 commission
                 ,
                 expresseth
                 
                   euery
                   creature
                
                 ;
                 meaning
                 euery
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 stand
                 to
                 discusse
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 been
                 heard
                 in
                 euery
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 whersoeuer
                 the
                 sound
                 therof
                 cōeth
                 ,
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 tender
                 and
                 offer
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 euery
                 soule
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 r
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 was
                 lift
                 vp
                 ,
                 a
                 remedy
                 was
                 afforded
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 looked
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 a
                 Christ
                 resembleth
                 this
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 this
                 very
                 application
                 thereof
                 .
                 God
                 herein
                 dealeth
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 (
                 against
                 whom
                 his
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 euen
                 all
                 his
                 subiects
                 haue
                 risen
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 rebelled
                 )
                 who
                 causeth
                 a
                 generall
                 pardon
                 to
                 be
                 proclaimed
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 lay
                 downe
                 their
                 weapons
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 pardon
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 vniuersall
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 poore
                 sinner
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 against
                 the
                 last
                 barre
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 hearts
                 close
                 shut
                 from
                 entertaining
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 his
                 promises
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 performe
                 them
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 that
                 keepeth
                 him
                 from
                 shewing
                 fauour
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 owne
                 goodnesse
                 moueth
                 him
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 many
                 sinnes
                 cannot
                 damme
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 backe
                 the
                 euer-flowing
                 streames
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 obiect
                 and
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 intended
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 indeed
                 dyed
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 answere
                 hereunto
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 I
                 exhort
                 such
                 to
                 learne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 hearing
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vsing
                 his
                 meanes
                 how
                 to
                 know
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 30.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 asufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 OF
                 such
                 I
                 would
                 demand
                 what
                 further
                 ground
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 offereth
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 (
                 whosoeuer
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 disputest
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 thine
                 owne
                 soule
                 )
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 climbe
                 vp
                 into
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 Gods
                 secret
                 closet
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 records
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 whether
                 thy
                 name
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 or
                 not
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 preposterous
                 conc●●
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 directly
                 thwarting
                 the
                 vnsearchable
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 reserued
                 his
                 eternall
                 counsell
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 secret
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 ordained
                 and
                 reuealed
                 meanes
                 vnto
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 vsing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 b
                 make
                 their
                 election
                 sure
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 c
                 that
                 
                   Secret
                   things
                   belong
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   reuealed
                   things
                   to
                   vs.
                
                 Now
                 marke
                 the
                 preposterous
                 course
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ;
                 curious
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer-curious
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 ouer-carelesse
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 reuealed
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 oppose
                 mās
                 shallow
                 braine
                 to
                 the
                 bottomles
                 depth
                 of
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 notorious
                 folly
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 haue
                 lien
                 burning
                 with
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 fiery
                 serpents
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 dyed
                 ,
                 refusing
                 to
                 looke
                 on
                 the
                 brazen
                 serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 serpent
                 was
                 lifted
                 vp
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 looke
                 vpon
                 it
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 lifting
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 serpent
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 Gods
                 will
                 they
                 should
                 looke
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 be
                 cured
                 so
                 God
                 causing
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 lift
                 vp
                 by
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 thou
                 should
                 deft
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 haue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 31.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 beleeuing
                 .
              
               
                 SAy
                 not
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 nothing
                 in
                 my selfe
                 why
                 Christ
                 should
                 belong
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 
              
               
                 I
                 told
                 thee
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 cleane
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 thy
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 herein
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 demand
                 two
                 things
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 man
                 before
                 he
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 why
                 Christ
                 should
                 rather
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 then
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   difference
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Wouldest
                 thou
                 be
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 spice
                 of
                 vaine-glory
                 ?
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 not
                 haue
                 something
                 to
                 boast
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 seest
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 why
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 beleeue
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 vniuersall
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Who
                 separateth
                 thee
                 ?
                 Obiect
                 not
                 thine
                 vnworthinesse
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 is
                 worthy
                 ?
                 nor
                 the
                 multitude
                 and
                 grieuousnesse
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 fewest
                 and
                 least
                 ,
                 hath
                 burden
                 enough
                 to
                 presse
                 him
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 an
                 heauy
                 burden
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 doe
                 they
                 grieue
                 and
                 vexe
                 thy
                 soule
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 pressed
                 downe
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 Loe
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 motiue
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 beleeue
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 euidence
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 is
                 giuen
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 after
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 inuiteth
                 such
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Come
                   vnto
                   me
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   are
                   laden
                   and
                   weary
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   ease
                   you
                   .
                
                 For
                 b
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 call
                 sinners
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Apostle
                 with
                 a
                 vehement
                 asseueration
                 auerreth
                 
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   faithfull
                   saying
                   ,
                   and
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   acceptation
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   saue
                   sinners
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 32.
                 
                 Of
                 long
                 waiting
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 BVt
                 many
                 with
                 heauy
                 hearts
                 haue
                 long
                 waited
                 vpon
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 attended
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 find
                 no
                 faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 prescribe
                 any
                 time
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 worketh
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 worketh
                 when
                 hee
                 will
                 :
                 d
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   tarry
                   ,
                   waite
                
                 :
                 e
                 
                   for
                   yet
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   tarry
                   .
                
                 God
                 neuer
                 failed
                 any
                 that
                 continued
                 to
                 waite
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 satisfied
                 their
                 longing
                 .
                 Remember
                 f
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 that
                 poore
                 diseased
                 man
                 that
                 lay
                 so
                 long
                 at
                 the
                 poole
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 :
                 at
                 length
                 his
                 desire
                 was
                 effected
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 cured
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 therefore
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 )
                 prouoke
                 euery
                 one
                 before
                 whom
                 Christ
                 is
                 lift
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 that
                 he
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 receiue
                 him
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 let
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 sinne
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 :
                 for
                 boldly
                 I
                 say
                 againe
                 if
                 any
                 vpon
                 the
                 forenamed
                 grounds
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 finne
                 not
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 sinne
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 (
                 in
                 presuming
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 presumption
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 *
                 hereafter
                 shew
                 )
                 g
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   condemned
                   ,
                
                 h
                 
                   Hee
                   hath
                   the
                   witnesse●●
                   himselfe
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 he
                 sinneth
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 ,
                 refuseth
                 and
                 reiecteth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 i
                 who
                 were
                 inuited
                 to
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 for
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 33.
                 
                 Of
                 mans
                 sinne
                 in
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 FAith
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 mans
                 power
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 sinne
                 in
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 1
                 God
                 gaue
                 ability
                 to
                 man
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 created
                 him
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 )
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 any
                 promise
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 God
                 should
                 make
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 God
                 gaue
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 But
                 man
                 thorow
                 his
                 owne
                 default
                 disabled
                 himselfe
                 .
                 May
                 not
                 God
                 iustly
                 exact
                 what
                 he
                 gaue
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 No
                 vnbeleeuer
                 doth
                 what
                 lieth
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 beleeue
                 :
                 but
                 faileth
                 in
                 some
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 .
                 To
                 omit
                 those
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 came
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 now
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 )
                 k
                 Some
                 persecute
                 or
                 l
                 scoffe
                 at
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 m
                 some
                 speake
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 counting
                 it
                 foolishnesse
                 :
                 n
                 some
                 are
                 carelesse
                 in
                 comming
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 pretending
                 many
                 vaine
                 excuses
                 :
                 o
                 some
                 come
                 for
                 company
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 by-respects
                 :
                 p
                 some
                 attend
                 not
                 though
                 they
                 come
                 :
                 q
                 some
                 soone
                 let
                 slippe
                 what
                 they
                 heare
                 :
                 r
                 some
                 let
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 choake
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 heare
                 :
                 in
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 beleeue
                 not
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 attaining
                 vnto
                 this
                 precious
                 gift
                 of
                 Faith.
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 which
                 another
                 day
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Vnbeleefe
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 power
                 :
                 who
                 distrust
                 and
                 gaine-say
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 of
                 their
                 free
                 will
                 :
                 they
                 wittingly
                 and
                 wilfully
                 refuse
                 and
                 reiect
                 the
                 gracious
                 offer
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Marke
                 what
                 Christ
                 saith
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   How
                   oft
                   would
                   I
                   haue
                   gathered
                   thy
                   children
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   would
                   not
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 34.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 heinousnesse
                 of
                 Incredulity
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 vnbeleeuers
                 can
                 haue
                 iust
                 excuse
                 for
                 themselues
                 :
                 
                 their
                 Incredulity
                 is
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 a
                 sinne
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 :
                 heinous
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 vnto
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 Faith
                 of
                 all
                 graces
                 doth
                 most
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 vices
                 doth
                 most
                 dishonour
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 impeacheth
                 the
                 forenamed
                 properties
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 namely
                 u
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 promise
                 :
                 *
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 vnfaithfull
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 plaine
                 lyer
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 :
                 x
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 dryed
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 *
                 presence
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 euer
                 by
                 vs.
                 It
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 flie
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 y
                 Adam
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 contemne
                 his
                 gracious
                 offer
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 as
                 desperate
                 rebels
                 and
                 debtors
                 :
                 it
                 maketh
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 dyed
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Thomas
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 z
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 sinne
                 so
                 deadly
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 it
                 stoppeth
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 it
                 barreth
                 vp
                 heauen
                 gates
                 against
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 openeth
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 hell
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 Satans
                 vassals
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Faith
                 bringeth
                 an
                 absolution
                 for
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 this
                 layeth
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   not
                   is
                   condemned
                   already
                   :
                
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   because
                   he
                   beleeueth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 offer
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 receiue
                 him
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 reiect
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 iudge
                 ones
                 selfe
                 b
                 
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 ground
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 not
                 to
                 beleeue
                 is
                 so
                 heynous
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 none
                 dare
                 to
                 distrust
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 godly
                 ieaiealousie
                 
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 a
                 conscionable
                 care
                 in
                 trying
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 after
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 reiect
                 the
                 offer
                 which
                 God
                 maketh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 dare
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 feele
                 not
                 Faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 waite
                 till
                 we
                 feele
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 35.
                 
                 Of
                 prouing
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 :
                 
                 the
                 next
                 point
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 prooued
                 .
                 Wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 how
                 pretious
                 a
                 thing
                 Faith
                 is
                 :
                 it
                 doth
                 therefore
                 greatly
                 behoue
                 vs
                 throughly
                 to
                 try
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 sound
                 or
                 no.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 goe
                 to
                 buy
                 a
                 gold
                 chaine
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 deceiued
                 with
                 a
                 faire
                 glittering
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 toucht
                 with
                 the
                 touchstone
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 :
                 but
                 c
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   precious
                   then
                   gold
                   that
                   perisheth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 36.
                 
                 Whether
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 BEfore
                 I
                 shew
                 how
                 Faith
                 may
                 bee
                 proued
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 needful
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preparation
                 and
                 preuention
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 whether
                 a
                 Christian
                 can
                 know
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 sound
                 true
                 Faith
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 many
                 conceit
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 haue
                 
                   a
                   good
                   hope
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 speake
                 ,
                 )
                 imagining
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 certainly
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 true
                 Faith.
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 vaine
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 seeke
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 labour
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ?
                 But
                 against
                 that
                 conceit
                 I
                 auouch
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   true
                   beleeuer
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   found
                   Faith.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Saints
                 haue
                 professed
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 d
                 
                   I
                   beleeued
                
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 .
                 e
                 
                   We
                   beleeue
                   and
                   know
                
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 disciples
                 :
                 and
                 f
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   whom
                   I
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 37.
                 
                 Whether
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 may
                 know
                 they
                 haue
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THose
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 this
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 reuelation
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 g
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 h
                 blind
                 man
                 knew
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 this
                 knowledge
                 came
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 spirit
                 which
                 Dauid
                 had
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Paul
                
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 that
                 Dauid
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 hee
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 discerne
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 vseth
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 yet
                 more
                 expresly
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   giuen
                   vs
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Is
                 not
                 Faith
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   to
                   proue
                   our selues
                   whether
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 vaine
                 were
                 this
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 if
                 Faith
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 discerned
                 and
                 proued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 38.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 those
                 who
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 indeed
                 haue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THe
                 
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   deceitfull
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   know
                   it
                   ?
                
                 m
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 be
                 discerned
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 In
                 naturall
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 n
                 double
                 heart
                 ,
                 wherby
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 deceitful
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 faithfull
                 haue
                 o
                 a
                 single
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 honest
                 ,
                 vpright
                 ,
                 perfect
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Many
                 presume
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 very
                 hypocrites
                 goe
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 discerned
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 doe
                 more
                 resemble
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 then
                 counterfeit
                 coine
                 doth
                 current
                 money
                 :
                 for
                 herein
                 the
                 Diuell
                 helpeth
                 mans
                 wit.
                 Iudas
                 was
                 not
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 discouered
                 him
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 counterfeit
                 coine
                 be
                 thorowly
                 tried
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 touch-stone
                 ,
                 if
                 clipped
                 thorow
                 ,
                 if
                 melted
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 discerned
                 :
                 so
                 hypocriticall
                 Faith.
                 But
                 suppose
                 some
                 be
                 so
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 cunning
                 or
                 simple
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 deceiue
                 others
                 and
                 themselues
                 ;
                 yet
                 thereupon
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 indeed
                 hath
                 faith
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 which
                 dreameth
                 that
                 he
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 strongly
                 be
                 conceited
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 deceiued
                 :
                 Can
                 not
                 he
                 therefore
                 which
                 is
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 deed
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 ?
                 Hee
                 that
                 wanteth
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 groundeth
                 his
                 conceit
                 vpon
                 meere
                 shewes
                 and
                 shadowes
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 perswaded
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 groundeth
                 his
                 perswasion
                 on
                 sure
                 ,
                 sound
                 ,
                 reall
                 euidences
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Many
                 which
                 indeede
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 doubt
                 and
                 question
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 They
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 Faith
                 bee
                 knowne
                 ?
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 thorow
                 mens
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 thorow
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 temptation
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 temptation
                 remoued
                 ,
                 that
                 doubting
                 will
                 be
                 dispelled
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 
                   some
                   times
                   ,
                   some
                
                 persons
                 are
                 so
                 exceeding
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 violently
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 neuer
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 other
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 weake
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 owne
                 
                 faith
                 .
                 
                 In
                 naturall
                 matters
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 thorow
                 long
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 wound
                 ,
                 blow
                 ,
                 or
                 bruise
                 on
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 :
                 Can
                 not
                 therefore
                 healthy
                 ,
                 sound
                 men
                 know
                 ?
                 After
                 Dauid
                 had
                 giuen
                 many
                 euidences
                 of
                 his
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 thorow
                 some
                 temptations
                 hee
                 doubted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 39.
                 
                 Whether
                 Faith
                 and
                 doubting
                 may
                 stand
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 CAn
                 then
                 true
                 Faith
                 stand
                 with
                 doubting
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 may
                 we
                 apply
                 to
                 other
                 Christian
                 graces
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ;
                 a
                 we
                 beleeue
                 in
                 part
                 :
                 The
                 man
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   beleeue
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 doubted
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   helpe
                   my
                   vnbeleefe
                
                 .
                 This
                 doubting
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 which
                 remaineth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 strength
                 Faith
                 getteth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 doubting
                 driuen
                 away
                 .
                 Yet
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 where
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 truth
                 may
                 Faith
                 be
                 where
                 doubting
                 is
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 striue
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 must
                 we
                 striue
                 to
                 dispell
                 doubting
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 40.
                 
                 Of
                 trying
                 Faith
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 :
              
               
                 NOw
                 come
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 maine
                 point
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   Faith
                   may
                   be
                   proued
                   and
                   knowne
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 triall
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 both
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 worketh
                 ;
                 and
                 compare
                 these
                 together
                 .
                 Most
                 doe
                 send
                 men
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 hypocriticall
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 many
                 fruits
                 so
                 like
                 true
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 true
                 Faith
                 is
                 oft
                 so
                 couered
                 with
                 the
                 cloudes
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 respect
                 be
                 had
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 counterfeit
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 true
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 true
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 no
                 Faith.
                 The
                 birth
                 therefore
                 and
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Faith
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 iointly
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 compared
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 giue
                 mutuall
                 euidence
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 giue
                 a
                 ioint
                 and
                 sure
                 euidence
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 deceiued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 41.
                 
                 Of
                 that
                 illumination
                 which
                 causeth
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 VVE
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 working
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 apply
                 the
                 seuerall
                 points
                 before
                 deliuered
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &
                 examine
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 accordingly
                 wrought
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 true
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 mans
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remedy
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 true
                 griefe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 desire
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   Illumination
                
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 generall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 fore-named
                 misery
                 and
                 remedy
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 remedy
                 afforded
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 an
                 experimentall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 wofull
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 had
                 ,
                 f
                 when
                 he
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 as
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 miserable
                 man
                 ,
                 g
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 reckoned
                 vp
                 his
                 owne
                 particular
                 greeuous
                 sinnes
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 will
                 driue
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 also
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 
                 the
                 remedy
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 may
                 bring
                 redemption
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 cleare
                 then
                 needs
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Faith
                 soeuer
                 ignorant
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 sound
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 palpably
                 counterfeit
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 42
                 :
                 That
                 Griefe
                 goeth
                 before
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 vnlesse
                 first
                 it
                 haue
                 beene
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 mans
                 wretchednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 grieued
                 thereat
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 pretence
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 healeth
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 first
                 wounded
                 .
                 a
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   neede
                   not
                   a
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   sicke
                   .
                
                 b
                 Christ
                 was
                 annointed
                 to
                 
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                
                 to
                 
                   heale
                   the
                   brok●●
                   hearted
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Many
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 that
                 neuer
                 grieued
                 for
                 their
                 misery
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 d
                 Rahab
                 ,
                 c
                 the
                 theefe
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 no
                 griefe
                 is
                 recorded
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 tell
                 that
                 these
                 grieued
                 not
                 ?
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 griefe
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 is
                 recorded
                 :
                 All
                 particular
                 actions
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 recorded
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 f
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 of
                 g
                 the
                 Iaylor
                 ,
                 of
                 h
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 washed
                 Christs
                 feete
                 with
                 her
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 is
                 recorded
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 the
                 theefe
                 is
                 implied
                 both
                 by
                 reprouing
                 his
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 his
                 owne
                 guiltinesse
                 ,
                 Rahab
                 saith
                 ,
                 i
                 That
                 their
                 
                   hearts
                   melted
                
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Rahab
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeued
                 not
                 .
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 same
                 affection
                 be
                 iointly
                 attributed
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 different
                 in
                 the
                 kinde
                 ,
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 others
                 melted
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 a
                 temporall
                 destruction
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 worldly
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 but
                 hers
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 was
                 an
                 aliant
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lydia
                 might
                 bee
                 prepared
                 before
                 shee
                 heard
                 Paul
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 k
                 accompanied
                 them
                 which
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 worshipped
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 her
                 heart
                 might
                 bee
                 then
                 touched
                 when
                 shee
                 heard
                 Paul
                 preach
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 l
                 those
                 which
                 heard
                 Peter
                 when
                 hee
                 preached
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 both
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 his
                 wretchednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 wounded
                 in
                 soule
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 denie
                 not
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 &
                 measure
                 of
                 greeuing
                 .
                 Some
                 m
                 
                   draw
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   poure
                   it
                   out
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 n
                 Their
                 heart
                 poureth
                 out
                 abundance
                 of
                 teares
                 .
                 o
                 Other
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
                 againe
                 with
                 horror
                 .
                 Other
                 long
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 griefe
                 .
                 Other
                 are
                 so
                 deepely
                 wounded
                 within
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 expresse
                 it
                 by
                 outward
                 tears
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 euen
                 astonished
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 wound
                 that
                 bleedeth
                 inwardly
                 .
                 Other
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 wretched
                 and
                 cursed
                 estate
                 they
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 greeued
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 confounded
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 greeue
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 after
                 hee
                 hath
                 shewed
                 to
                 some
                 their
                 woefull
                 estate
                 thorow
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 touched
                 their
                 heart
                 therewith
                 ,
                 (
                 bringing
                 them
                 thereby
                 to
                 loath
                 their
                 owne
                 naturall
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 despaire
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemne
                 themselues
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 renouncing
                 all
                 confidence
                 in
                 themselues
                 )
                 presently
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 sweete
                 promises
                 and
                 consolations
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 the
                 measure
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 43.
                 
                 How
                 Griefe
                 which
                 worketh
                 Faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 
                 true
                 griefe
                 which
                 worketh
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 p
                 From
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 sinne
                 and
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 discouered
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 q
                 Iaylor
                 was
                 humbled
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 Paul
                 had
                 beene
                 sometime
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 iudgement
                 was
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 hammer
                 to
                 driue
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 the
                 nailes
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 vse
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 to
                 beate
                 downe
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 stoute
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 sensibly
                 apprehend
                 ▪
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 denounced
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 against
                 sinners
                 .
                 So
                 ▪
                 was
                 r
                 Manasseh
                 brought
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 to
                 himselfe
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 From
                 despaire
                 of
                 all
                 helpe
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 :
                 
                 This
                 made
                 the
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Iaylor
                 say
                 ;
                 ſ
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                
                 ?
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 man
                 retaineth
                 any
                 conceit
                 of
                 helpe
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 griefe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 neuer
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                 From
                 our
                 wretchednesse
                 and
                 vildnesse
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wrath
                 prouoked
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 our
                 cursednesse
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 and
                 fearefull
                 issue
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 prodigall
                 childe
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 t
                 sinned
                 against
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 44.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 effects
                 which
                 that
                 Griefe
                 that
                 causeth
                 Faith
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 GRiefe
                 thus
                 wrought
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 effects
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 u
                 Shame
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 thorow
                 resolution
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 :
                 Surely
                 they
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 Iohn
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                
                 ?
                 were
                 thus
                 minded
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 renewing
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 .
                 True
                 spirituall
                 griefe
                 which
                 worketh
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 cleane
                 dried
                 vp
                 ,
                 because
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 cleane
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 griefe
                 which
                 breedeth
                 Faith
                 continueth
                 after
                 Faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 :
                 for
                 before
                 Faith
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 any
                 true
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 after
                 Faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 who
                 haue
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 temporary
                 Faith
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 first
                 much
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 wounded
                 in
                 conscience
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 receiue
                 some
                 comfort
                 by
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 iocund
                 and
                 ioyfull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 secure
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 after
                 let
                 griefe
                 seize
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 grieuous
                 sinnes
                 as
                 might
                 iustly
                 renew
                 their
                 griefe
                 :
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 all
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 once
                 they
                 grieued
                 .
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 faithfull
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 otherwise
                 affected
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 those
                 a
                 many
                 grieuous
                 groanes
                 ,
                 sighes
                 ,
                 and
                 exclamations
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 45.
                 
                 Of
                 that
                 Desire
                 which
                 causeth
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 in
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Desire
                 
                 of
                 it
                 
                   after
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 greefe
                 at
                 our
                 misery
                 without
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 causeth
                 desperation
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 true
                 desire
                 which
                 worketh
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Quality
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Continuance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 worke
                 in
                 mans
                 heart
                 a
                 true
                 desire
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 alone
                 is
                 Christ
                 reuealed
                 and
                 offered
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 followeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 fore-named
                 griefe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 despaire
                 of
                 succour
                 in
                 our selues
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 motiue
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 men
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   saluation
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 both
                 an
                 hearty
                 and
                 true
                 desire
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 vehement
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 outward
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 inward
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 d
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   panteth
                   ,
                   my
                   soule
                   their
                   steth
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 .
                 This
                 inward
                 hearty
                 desire
                 is
                 best
                 knowne
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 selfe
                 :
                 
                 for
                 
                   what
                   man
                   knoweth
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   saue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 desire
                 then
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 so
                 desireth
                 any
                 earthlie
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 sinner
                 desireth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 desire
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 vseth
                 such
                 metaphors
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 imply
                 greatest
                 ardency
                 ,
                 as
                 hungring
                 ,
                 thirsting
                 ,
                 &c.
                 wherof
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 f
                 Balaams
                 slight
                 wish
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 cause
                 or
                 signe
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                 It
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 carefull
                 and
                 conscionable
                 in
                 g
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 breede
                 faith
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 in
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
                 to
                 blesse
                 those
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 merciful
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 h
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 Publican
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 It
                 still
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 and
                 preserueth
                 an
                 appetite
                 after
                 
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 tasted
                 him
                 .
                 Desire
                 after
                 Christ
                 before
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ariseth
                 from
                 that
                 sence
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 sweet
                 taste
                 we
                 haue
                 felt
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 we
                 still
                 feele
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 Hereby
                 is
                 the
                 couetous
                 mans
                 true
                 desire
                 of
                 mony
                 manifested
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 filled
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 desireth
                 An
                 vnsatiable
                 desire
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 couetousnesse
                 .
                 i
                 The
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   grow
                   thereby
                   :
                
                 not
                 once
                 onely
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 euer
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 loath
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 neuer
                 truely
                 beleeued
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 corporall
                 meates
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 abundance
                 may
                 cloy
                 the
                 stomach
                 :
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 tasted
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 greater
                 will
                 our
                 appetite
                 be
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 can
                 receiue
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 thereby
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 desire
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 seeming
                 desire
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 neuer
                 bred
                 Faith
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 46.
                 
                 Of
                 ioyning
                 the
                 effects
                 with
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tryall
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 vpon
                 that
                 fore-named
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 drawne
                 vs
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 tendred
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 Faith
                 been
                 kindly
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 breeding
                 Faith
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 good
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 also
                 finde
                 that
                 his
                 Faith
                 doth
                 kindely
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 proper
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   operatiue
                
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 as
                 fire
                 .
                 Where
                 fire
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 fire
                 the
                 greater
                 heat
                 :
                 if
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 
                 heate
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 fire
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 heate
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 surely
                 no
                 fire
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 fire
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 couered
                 ouer
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 will
                 not
                 sensibly
                 appeare
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 heate
                 there
                 is
                 within
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 ashes
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 will
                 soon
                 be
                 felt
                 :
                 so
                 surely
                 ,
                 where
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 holy
                 heate
                 ,
                 some
                 blessed
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 temptation
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 smothered
                 ,
                 and
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 temptation
                 is
                 ouer
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 soone
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 iustifying
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 
                   dead
                   Faith.
                
                 I
                 haue
                 my
                 warrant
                 from
                 an
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 Iam.
                 2.
                 20
                 ,
                 26.
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 working
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 iustifying
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 constant
                 doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 taught
                 in
                 our
                 Vniuersities
                 ,
                 preached
                 in
                 pulpits
                 ,
                 published
                 in
                 print
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 treat
                 of
                 Faith.
                 That
                 which
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 obiect
                 against
                 the
                 orthodoxall
                 and
                 comfortable
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Iustification
                   by
                   Faith
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 iustifying
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 naked
                 dead
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 cauill
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 malicious
                 slander
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 we
                 teach
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 b
                 Faith
                 onely
                 hath
                 his
                 worke
                 without
                 workes
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 teach
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 Faith
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Faith
                 c
                 which
                 
                   purifieth
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                
                 d
                 
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 teach
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 e
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   Faith
                   without
                   works
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Faith
                 we
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 f
                 Saint
                 
                   Iames
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   workes
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                
                 (
                 tha●
                 is
                 ,
                 declared
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 onely
                 .
                 Wherefor●
                 for
                 the
                 sound
                 proofe
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 also
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 47.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 were
                 an
                 infinite
                 taske
                 to
                 reckon
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith.
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 seurall
                 and
                 distinct
                 branches
                 of
                 piety
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rightly
                 performed
                 ,
                 are
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 all
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 ingraffed
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 liue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God.
                 Euery
                 sanctifying
                 grace
                 therefore
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 signe
                 of
                 Faith.
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 keepe
                 my selfe
                 within
                 compasse
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 draw
                 the
                 principal
                 effects
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 wherby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 proued
                 ,
                 vnto
                 two
                 heads
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   quiet
                   :
                   conscience
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   cleare
                   conscience
                   .
                   This
                
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 benefit
                 which
                 we
                 receiue
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 That
                 to
                 the
                 author
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 48.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Quiet
                 conscience
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 excuseth
                 a
                 man
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 
                 so
                 farre
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 accusing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 excuseth
                 ;
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 an
                 admirable
                 tranquility
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   The
                   peace
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   passeth
                   all
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 Faith
                 breedeth
                 this
                 :
                 k
                 for
                 
                   being
                   iustified
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   peace
                   toward
                   God.
                
                 So
                 soone
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 truely
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 some
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 the
                 more
                 his
                 Faith
                 increaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stronger
                 it
                 groweth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 peace
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 From
                 Faith
                 then
                 ariseth
                 this
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 come
                 from
                 any
                 perfection
                 in
                 man.
                 Indeed
                 Adams
                 conscience
                 in
                 his
                 integrity
                 did
                 excuse
                 him
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 him
                 blame-worthy
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 could
                 no
                 mans
                 since
                 his
                 fall
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 those
                 palpable
                 euill
                 deeds
                 whereunto
                 euery
                 mans
                 conscience
                 
                 is
                 priny
                 ,
                 whose
                 conscience
                 can
                 excuse
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 workes
                 that
                 euer
                 he
                 did
                 ?
                 k
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   all
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   as
                   filthy
                   clouts
                   ?
                
                 this
                 Dauid
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 thus
                 prayed
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Enter
                   not
                   into
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 Faith
                 (
                 assuring
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 m
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 purging
                 our
                 soules
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 )
                 pacifieth
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 this
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 iustifying
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 49.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 not-troubling
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THe
                 conscience
                 of
                 many
                 wicked
                 men
                 lyeth
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 troubleth
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 conscience
                 is
                 improperly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 slumbring
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 it
                 seeme
                 to
                 lie
                 quiet
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 awaked
                 &
                 roused
                 vp
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 rage
                 and
                 raue
                 like
                 a
                 fierce
                 ,
                 cruel
                 ,
                 wilde
                 beast
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 Iudas
                 his
                 conscience
                 did
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 )
                 a
                 seared
                 and
                 dead
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 drowne
                 men
                 in
                 perdition
                 and
                 destructiou
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 b
                 Such
                 a
                 seared
                 conscience
                 had
                 the
                 ancient
                 Heretiques
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 two
                 maine
                 differences
                 there
                 are
                 betwixt
                 these
                 
                   not-troubling
                   consciences
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   quiet
                   conscience
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 accuse
                 not
                 :
                 this
                 also
                 excuseth
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 lie
                 still
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 vttermost
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 quiet
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Christs
                 iudgement
                 Seate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 50.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 conscience
                 excusing
                 ,
                 and
                 not-accusing
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Obiect
                 .
                 MAny
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 doing
                 euill
                 ,
                 c
                 haue
                 thought
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 :
                 yea
                 that
                 
                 d
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 good
                 seruice
                 therein
                 :
                 their
                 conscience
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 excuse
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Nothing
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 sure
                 warrant
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 their
                 conscience
                 could
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 :
                 onely
                 it
                 accused
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 their
                 iudgement
                 .
                 It
                 remaineth
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 worke
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 gounded
                 on
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 51.
                 
                 Of
                 Security
                 arising
                 from
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 this
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 proceed
                 two
                 blessed
                 fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 likewise
                 effects
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &
                 sure
                 tokens
                 therof
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   security
                
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   spirituall
                   ioy
                
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 
                 a
                 beleeuer
                 hauing
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 resteth
                 secure
                 for
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 make
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 with
                 e
                 Dauid
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   both
                   lay
                   me
                   downe
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 security
                 is
                 ●in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 lyeth
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 worldly
                 security
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 secure
                 and
                 carelesse
                 in
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 wisedome
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 carnall
                 ,
                 sinfull
                 security
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 on
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 secure
                 for
                 the
                 euent
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 worke
                 of
                 Faith.
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 f
                 casting
                 of
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 g
                 burden
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 resting
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 oft
                 vrgeth
                 :
                 they
                 onely
                 who
                 by
                 Faith
                 haue
                 receiued
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 their
                 consciences
                 quieted
                 through
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 can
                 thus
                 securely
                 cast
                 themselues
                 vpon
                 God
                 :
                 well
                 and
                 fitly
                 therefore
                 said
                 Ieho●aphat
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ●our
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   ye
                   be
                   established
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 51.
                 
                 Of
                 ioy
                 arising
                 from
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   spirituall
                   ioy
                
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 Faith
                 following
                 vpon
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 ioyneth
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Being
                   iustified
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   peace
                   toward
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   reioyce
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   he
                   went
                   away
                   reioycing
                
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gaoler
                 that
                 m
                 
                   he
                   reioyced
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   houshold
                   beleeued
                   in
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 n
                 
                   they
                   beleeued
                   and
                   reioyced
                   with
                   ioy
                   vnspeakeable
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                
                 This
                 ioy
                 ariseth
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 benefit
                 which
                 Faith
                 bringeth
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 needfull
                 vnto
                 full
                 and
                 compleate
                 happinesse
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 wel
                 conclude
                 ,
                 where
                 true
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 true
                 iustifying
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 52.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 vpright
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrite
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 MAny
                 o
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 temporary
                 Faith
                 ,
                 haue
                 great
                 ioy
                 wrought
                 thereby
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 ioy
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 ,
                 sound
                 ,
                 solid
                 ioy
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 shadow
                 and
                 shew
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euident
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 birth
                 is
                 too
                 sudden
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 suddenly
                 sprouteth
                 vp
                 ,
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 deep
                 rooting
                 :
                 p
                 Christ
                 fitly
                 compareth
                 such
                 ioy
                 to
                 corne
                 sowen
                 in
                 stony
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 irreconerable
                 ,
                 it
                 cleane
                 drieth
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 substance
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 neuer
                 doe
                 :
                 therefore
                 q
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrites
                 ioy
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 
                   for
                   a
                   moment
                
                 :
                 as
                 
                 dew
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 their
                 ioy
                 by
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 spiritual
                 ioy
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 degrees
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 followeth
                 after
                 a
                 continuall
                 affection
                 ,
                 namely
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 mourne
                 shall
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 (
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 4.
                 )
                 As
                 sorrow
                 is
                 lessened
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 ioy
                 encreased
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 alwayes
                 there
                 remaineth
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 griefe
                 and
                 ioy
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 still
                 remaineth
                 in
                 man
                 cause
                 of
                 mourning
                 and
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 ioy
                 is
                 so
                 fast
                 rooted
                 on
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 apprehended
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 liuely
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 continueth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 vtterly
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 obscured
                 by
                 temptation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 by
                 a
                 cloude
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 light
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 so
                 ioy
                 neuer
                 vtterly
                 seuered
                 from
                 Faith
                 :
                 hee
                 that
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Your
                   ioy
                   shall
                   no
                   man
                   take
                   away
                   from
                   you
                   .
                
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 breedeth
                 this
                 ioy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 afflictions
                 cannot
                 dry
                 it
                 vp
                 ,
                 but
                 oft
                 times
                 it
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 increase
                 :
                 for
                 b
                 
                   we
                   reioyce
                   in
                   tribulations
                
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 Apostles
                 
                   reioyced
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   counted
                   worthy
                   to
                   suffer
                   rebuke
                   for
                   Christs
                   Name
                   .
                
                 The
                 d
                 Hebrewes
                 
                   suffered
                   with
                   ioy
                   the
                   spoiling
                   of
                   their
                   goods
                   .
                
                 This
                 hath
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 been
                 verified
                 in
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 53.
                 
                 Of
                 Faith
                 when
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 appeare
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 VVHat
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 find
                 in
                 him
                 these
                 effects
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 security
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 ioy
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 then
                 no
                 true
                 Faith
                 at
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 so
                 pronounce
                 :
                 for
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 troubled
                 in
                 their
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                 fearefull
                 of
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 griefe
                 and
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 farre
                 from
                 those
                 fore-named
                 signes
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 while
                 Faith
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 winter
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 an
                 inward
                 panting
                 and
                 breathing
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 life
                 ▪
                 )
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 groning
                 &
                 greeuing
                 that
                 they
                 want
                 those
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 weake
                 ones
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 support
                 themselues
                 till
                 the
                 winter
                 season
                 be
                 passed
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 vouchsafe
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 pleasant
                 spring
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 may
                 send
                 forth
                 the
                 fore-named
                 fruits
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 let
                 them
                 obserue
                 such
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith
                 as
                 vsually
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 weakest
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 desire
                 and
                 endeauour
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 branches
                 of
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 54.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 BY
                 a
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 I
                 meane
                 c
                 a
                 faithfull
                 endeauor
                 to
                 approue
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 by
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 auoyding
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 offensiue
                 to
                 his
                 excellent
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 &
                 greeueth
                 his
                 good
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Because
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 wherby
                 we
                 draw
                 all
                 that
                 vertue
                 and
                 grace
                 from
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 enableth
                 vs
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                   I
                   liue
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 meaning
                 a
                 spiritual
                 life
                 )
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 2
                 Because
                 it
                 assureth
                 vs
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 perswadeth
                 and
                 euen
                 prouoketh
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 conscience
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   liue
                   by
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   loued
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 wherby
                 he
                 implieth
                 that
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 moued
                 him
                 to
                 liue
                 that
                 spirituall
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 sinner
                 once
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 indeed
                 so
                 loued
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 so
                 affected
                 ,
                 as
                 h
                 Dauids
                 was
                 ,
                 thinking
                 what
                 to
                 render
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 nothing
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 he
                 seeketh
                 what
                 may
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 setteth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 thankefulnesse
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 faithfull
                 i
                 Enoch
                 who
                 
                   had
                   this
                   testimony
                   that
                   he
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                
                 )
                 being
                 very
                 fearefull
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 faithfull
                 k
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 tempted
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   this
                   and
                   sinne
                   against
                   God
                   ?
                
                 )
                 This
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 being
                 a
                 proper
                 worke
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 sure
                 note
                 and
                 euidence
                 thereof
                 :
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 by
                 ioyning
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 indeed
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 sweete
                 ,
                 sensible
                 and
                 powerfull
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 insist
                 vpon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 distinctly
                 shew
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 groud
                 or
                 fountaine
                 of
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 the
                 inseparable
                 properties
                 thereof
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 What
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 points
                 I
                 will
                 the
                 rather
                 note
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 further
                 euidences
                 and
                 proofes
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 55.
                 
                 Of
                 loue
                 arising
                 from
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 is
                 loue
                 :
                 
                 for
                 Faith
                 giueth
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 :
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                 loue
                 worketh
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 fire
                 causeth
                 heate
                 ,
                 so
                 loue
                 causeth
                 loue
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   We
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   loued
                   vs
                   first
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 loue
                 stirreth
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 endeauour
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 before
                 God.
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 vnfitly
                 resemble
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   loue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   cleare
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sappe
                   ,
                   bud
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 :
                 n
                 the
                 tree
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 seuerall
                 branches
                 are
                 particular
                 Christians
                 :
                 the
                 sap
                 which
                 runneth
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 seuerall
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 
                 life
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 receiueth
                 and
                 conueyeth
                 the
                 sappe
                 into
                 euery
                 branch
                 is
                 Faith
                 :
                 the
                 budde
                 which
                 first
                 sprouteth
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 p
                 Loue
                 :
                 the
                 fruit
                 which
                 commeth
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 bud
                 ,
                 and
                 manifesteth
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 :
                 both
                 fruite
                 and
                 budde
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sappe
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 fruit
                 commeth
                 immediatly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bud
                 :
                 so
                 both
                 loue
                 and
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 come
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 immediatly
                 from
                 loue
                 .
                 Our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 carefull
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 fearefull
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 first
                 make
                 tryall
                 of
                 Faith
                 by
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 marke
                 what
                 Christ
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 penitent
                 sinner
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Many
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   her
                   ,
                   for
                   she
                   loued
                   much
                   .
                
                 What
                 ?
                 was
                 her
                 loue
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 fruit
                 ,
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 a
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 :
                 her
                 sinnes
                 being
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 reuealed
                 to
                 her
                 heart
                 &
                 conscience
                 ,
                 she
                 loued
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 testimony
                 of
                 her
                 loue
                 washed
                 ,
                 wiped
                 and
                 kissed
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 b
                 
                   We
                   loue
                   God
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   first
                   loued
                   :
                
                 yea
                 because
                 the
                 c
                 
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   is
                
                 first
                 
                   shed
                   abroad
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 vs.
                 Now
                 because
                 God
                 who
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 hath
                 left
                 vs
                 a
                 visible
                 image
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 steed
                 ,
                 therefore
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 moueth
                 vs
                 also
                 to
                 loue
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 d
                 
                   endeauour
                   to
                   keep
                   a
                   cleare
                   conscience
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   .
                
                 e
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 doth
                 
                 much
                 presse
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 euident
                 fruite
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God.
                 
                 Among
                 other
                 notes
                 of
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 this
                 especially
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 tryall
                 of
                 the
                 weakest
                 Faith
                 :
                 when
                 other
                 notes
                 faile
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 stand
                 a
                 poore
                 Christian
                 in
                 great
                 steed
                 .
                 The
                 Faith
                 of
                 many
                 is
                 so
                 weake
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 pacifi●
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 nor
                 breed
                 any
                 ioy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 worketh
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 aske
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 weake
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 findeth
                 not
                 in
                 himselfe
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 euident
                 testimonies
                 (
                 whereof
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 spoken
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 argues
                 a
                 strong
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 aske
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Oh
                   ,
                   I
                   loue
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   my
                   heart
                   .
                
                 If
                 hee
                 doe
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 further
                 aske
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 greeued
                 for
                 displeasing
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 desire
                 and
                 endeauor
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 :
                 or
                 yet
                 further
                 aske
                 if
                 he
                 loue
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 perswaded
                 loue
                 God.
                 Few
                 that
                 are
                 indeed
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 some
                 violent
                 temptations
                 ,
                 will
                 deny
                 these
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 argue
                 a
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 proue
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 reuealed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 God
                 loueth
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 sensibly
                 they
                 discerne
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 56.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 arising
                 from
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 THe
                 next
                 thing
                 which
                 argueth
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 an
                 inseparable
                 property
                 thereof
                 ,
                 namely
                 a
                 
                   pure
                   heart
                
                 .
                 f
                 These
                 two
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ●oyne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 Faith
                 and
                 loue
                 :
                 ●ea
                 ,
                 g
                 hee
                 ●placeth
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 
                   in
                   simplicity
                   ●and
                   godly
                   purenesse
                
                 .
                 Now
                 h
                 from
                 Faith
                 commeth
                 purity
                 of
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 Faith
                 hath
                 immediate
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 i
                 seeth
                 not
                 as
                 man
                 seeth
                 ,
                 but
                 k
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 tryeth
                 the
                 reines
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 causeth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 walk
                 
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 true
                 Faith
                 called
                 
                   vnfained
                   faith
                
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 dares
                 say
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Iudge
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   in
                   mine
                   integrity
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 euidence
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 57.
                 
                 Of
                 keeping
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               
                 3
                 THe
                 last
                 point
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 restraint
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 m
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 continuance
                 ,
                 n
                 alwayes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 reuealed
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 approue
                 my self
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 Because
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 endeauour
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 o
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 p
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 q
                 Zacharie
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 r
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 testifie
                 their
                 good
                 conscience
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 therby
                 gaue
                 proofe
                 of
                 their
                 true
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 extent
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 respecteth
                 rather
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 :
                 for
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 none
                 can
                 attaine
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Integrity
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 equall
                 endeauour
                 to
                 performe
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 seeme
                 neuer
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 corrupt
                 humor
                 :
                 for
                 herein
                 lyeth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 vnfeined
                 and
                 hypocriticall
                 .
                 The
                 lusts
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 rule
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 preuaile
                 ouer
                 his
                 Faith
                 :
                 ſ
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 crosse
                 not
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 further
                 :
                 loath
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 himselfe
                 :
                 he
                 endureth
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 try
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 vnfeined
                 Faith
                 controuleth
                 all
                 naturall
                 conceits
                 and
                 worldly
                 desires
                 :
                 it
                 maketh
                 both
                 reason
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 and
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 will
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 breedeth
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 of
                 himselfe
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Iob
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 carefull
                 in
                 examining
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 that
                 others
                 should
                 trie
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 desirous
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 sift
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 discouer
                 such
                 hidden
                 sinnes
                 and
                 corruptions
                 as
                 himselfe
                 cannot
                 find
                 out
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 mens
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 meanes
                 are
                 found
                 out
                 and
                 discouered
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 truly
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 no
                 rest
                 to
                 his
                 soule
                 till
                 he
                 haue
                 some
                 assurance
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 he
                 findeth
                 the
                 flesh
                 still
                 remaining
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 maintaineth
                 a
                 strife
                 &
                 fight
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 future
                 times
                 he
                 is
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 ouertaken
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 as
                 d
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 integrity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 faithfull
                 man
                 may
                 attaine
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 daily
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Petition
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 exacteth
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 euidence
                 of
                 Faith.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 an
                 encouragement
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 endeauour
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 his
                 honest
                 will
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 comfort
                 against
                 his
                 manifold
                 infirmities
                 and
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 keeping
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 despaire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 58.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Continuance
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 cleare
                 Conscience
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 a
                 sound
                 Faith
                 ,
                 neuer
                 decaieth
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 standeth
                 
                 at
                 a
                 stay
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 groweth
                 and
                 increaseth
                 :
                 as
                 e
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   loue
                   ,
                   seruice
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   workes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   then
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 The
                 g
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   hee
                   endeauoured
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   hard
                   toward
                   the
                   marke
                   :
                
                 and
                 thereupon
                 exhorteth
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 minded
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 euidence
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 Faith
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 receiueth
                 ,
                 and
                 conueigheth
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 Christ
                 such
                 supply
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 maketh
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 grow
                 vp
                 thereby
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   belly
                   shall
                   flow
                   riuers
                   of
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 By
                 their
                 continuance
                 are
                 many
                 which
                 had
                 onely
                 a
                 temporary
                 and
                 hypocriticall
                 Faith
                 discouered
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 before
                 they
                 fell
                 away
                 ,
                 would
                 hardly
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 discerned
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 conscience
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 grounded
                 on
                 Loue
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 which
                 are
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 and
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 assured
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 18.
                 
                 )
                 hath
                 a
                 sensible
                 euidence
                 of
                 true
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 how
                 Faith
                 may
                 bee
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 proued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 59
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 ouer-much
                 boldnesse
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 point
                 is
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 :
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 to
                 preuent
                 two
                 extreames
                 ,
                 
                 whereinto
                 many
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 fail
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 
                   ouer-secure
                   boldnesse
                
                 :
                 
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   ouer-childish
                   fearefulnesse
                
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 men
                 haue
                 gotten
                 and
                 proued
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 some
                 thorow
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 flesh
                 are
                 proane
                 to
                 be
                 insolent
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 other
                 thorow
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 
                 (
                 which
                 also
                 ariseth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 )
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 decay
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 extreame
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 an
                 immortall
                 seede
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 neuer
                 cleane
                 vtterly
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 cleane
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 by
                 testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 euidence
                 of
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 this
                 ground
                 be
                 very
                 sound
                 and
                 orthodoxall
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 the
                 collection
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 vnsound
                 ,
                 and
                 impious
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 crosseth
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 ordained
                 and
                 reuealed
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 preseruing
                 and
                 cherishing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 wherefore
                 wee
                 are
                 exhorted
                 e
                 to
                 
                   worke
                   out
                   our
                   saluation
                
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 f
                 in
                 Heauen
                 reserued
                 for
                 vs
                 )
                 
                   withfeare
                   and
                   trembling
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 preuent
                 that
                 illusion
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 if
                 hee
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 better
                 proofe
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 counterfeit
                 for
                 current
                 ;
                 a
                 temporary
                 Faith
                 for
                 iustifying
                 Faith
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 ground
                 faileth
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 temporary
                 Faith
                 may
                 cleane
                 drie
                 away
                 ,
                 g
                 as
                 the
                 Corne
                 sowen
                 in
                 stony
                 ground
                 :
                 witnesse
                 h
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 i
                 Demas
                 ,
                 and
                 k
                 many
                 that
                 beleeued
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 ouer-bold
                 ,
                 neuer
                 thorowly
                 tried
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 note
                 of
                 true
                 Faith
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 ,
                 lest
                 Faith
                 should
                 decay
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 60.
                 
                 Of
                 losing
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 THogh
                 true
                 Faith
                 cannot
                 totally
                 &
                 finally
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 to
                 their
                 feeling
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 gone
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 with
                 heauy
                 harts
                 to
                 repent
                 their
                 proud
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 carelesse
                 security
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 couered
                 ouer
                 and
                 smothered
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 :
                 they
                 can
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 haue
                 no
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 All
                 the
                 ioy
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 formerly
                 vpheld
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 cleane
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 euen
                 faint
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 No
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 be
                 as
                 trees
                 in
                 winter
                 :
                 little
                 conscience
                 of
                 any
                 duty
                 ,
                 dull
                 in
                 hearing
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 cold
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 nothing
                 remaining
                 but
                 a
                 formall
                 profession
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Their
                 consciences
                 may
                 proue
                 a
                 very
                 racke
                 ,
                 a
                 greeuous
                 torture
                 and
                 torment
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 recouered
                 with
                 a
                 wet
                 finger
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 sigh
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 groane
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 ,
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 roare
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 When
                 they
                 recouer
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 to
                 that
                 measure
                 which
                 once
                 they
                 had
                 :
                 if
                 to
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 ioy
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 carry
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 folly
                 to
                 their
                 graues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 61.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Scripture
                 against
                 secure
                 boldnesse
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 preuenting
                 these
                 fearefull
                 effects
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 this
                 extreame
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 seriously
                 meditate
                 of
                 those
                 premonitions
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   thinketh
                   he
                   standeth
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   lest
                   he
                   fall
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Thou
                   standest
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   high
                   minded
                   ,
                   but
                   feare
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   fall
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                
                 d
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   lest
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   an
                   euill
                   heart
                   of
                   vnbeleefe
                   in
                   departing
                   from
                   the
                   liuing
                   God.
                
                 e
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   feare
                   lest
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   by
                   forsaking
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   should
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   depriued
                   .
                
                 f
                 
                   Watch
                   and
                   prau
                   that
                   ye
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   If
                   any
                   withdraw
                   himselfe
                   my
                   soule
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Not
                 without
                 iust
                 cause
                 
                 are
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 premonitions
                 much
                 vrged
                 and
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 for
                 well
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 how
                 prone
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 grace
                 .
                 Lead
                 ,
                 iron
                 ,
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 earthy
                 heauy
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 prone
                 to
                 fall
                 downeward
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 continually
                 drawne
                 and
                 held
                 vp
                 by
                 some
                 meanes
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 nor
                 water
                 more
                 subiect
                 to
                 waxe
                 cold
                 if
                 fire
                 be
                 not
                 kept
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 decay
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 not
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 for
                 nourishing
                 and
                 increasing
                 thereof
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 many
                 temptations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 water
                 to
                 fire
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 soone
                 quench
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 more
                 watchfull
                 and
                 carefull
                 to
                 stirre
                 it
                 vp
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 we
                 waxe
                 secure
                 ,
                 selfe-conceited
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer-bold
                 ,
                 wee
                 prouoke
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ouer
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 he
                 gaue
                 Dauid
                 ouer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 62.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 extreame
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 feele
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 weake
                 and
                 prone
                 to
                 fall
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 haue
                 fallen
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 These
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 tempted
                 ,
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 assurance
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 fast
                 holdeth
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 bond
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 knit
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 Christs
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 ours
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Hereby
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   wee
                   dwell
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                
                 is
                 our
                 Faith
                 :
                 for
                 f
                 
                   Christ
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 Now
                 though
                 our
                 Faith
                 should
                 let
                 goe
                 her
                 hold
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 wōld
                 not
                 let
                 go
                 his
                 hold
                 .
                 This
                 ground
                 of
                 assurance
                 the
                 Scripture
                 expresly
                 declareth
                 :
                 for
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   I
                   know
                   my
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   I
                   giue
                   vnto
                   them
                   eternallife
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   perish
                   :
                
                 
                 now
                 marke
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   not
                   any
                   plucke
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   hand
                   :
                   My
                   Father
                   which
                   gaue
                   them
                   me
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   Fathers
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 adherents
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 plucke
                 vs
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Creatures
                 on
                 Earth
                 can
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 The
                 Sun
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 light
                 commeth
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 Christ
                 on
                 whom
                 our
                 Faith
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 aboue
                 all
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 plucked
                 out
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 Faith
                 vtterly
                 fall
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Let
                 the
                 fore-named
                 weake
                 ones
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 weake
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 strong
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 spirit
                 suffer
                 the
                 flesh
                 sometimes
                 to
                 preuaile
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 spirit
                 weaker
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 wisdome
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 see
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 stand
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 flie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Spirit
                 will
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 full
                 conquest
                 :
              
               
                 3
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 fals
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 63.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Scripture
                 for
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 this
                 last
                 temptation
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 subiect
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 must
                 seriously
                 ponder
                 those
                 scriptures
                 which
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 certainty
                 and
                 perseuerance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   ,
                   hath
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   into
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   vnto
                   life
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   He
                   that
                   drinketh
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   I
                   shal
                   giue
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   thirst
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   giue
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   shal
                   be
                   in
                   him
                   a
                   well
                   of
                   water
                   springing
                   vp
                   into
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   victory
                   that
                   ouercommeth
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   euen
                   our
                   Faith.
                
                 d
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   on
                   Christ
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   confounded
                   .
                
                 *
                 
                   They
                   that
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   Mount
                   Zion
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   remoued
                   ,
                   but
                   abideth
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 The
                 grounds
                 of
                 this
                 stability
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 noted
                 to
                 be
                 these
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 
                   The
                   constancy
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   mercy
                   ,
                   truth
                   ,
                   couenant
                   ,
                   calling
                   ,
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   promises
                   as
                   these
                   be
                   :
                
                 e
                 I
                 haue
                 loued
                 thee
                 with
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 loue
                 .
                 f
                 With
                 euerlasting
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 I
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 thee
                 .
                 g
                 My
                 mercy
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 h
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworne
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 turne
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 i
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 k
                 The
                 calling
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 without
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 perpetuall
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Christs
                 intercession
                 ,
                 manifested
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 example
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Elect
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 l
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   praied
                   that
                   they
                   Faith
                   faile
                   not
                
                 )
                 he
                 performeth
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 continuall
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 m
                 
                   hee
                   shall
                   abide
                   with
                   vs
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 n
                 
                   hee
                   which
                   hath
                   begunne
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   ,
                   will
                   finish
                   it
                   .
                
                 If
                 well
                 we
                 weigh
                 and
                 apply
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 worke
                 out
                 our
                 saluation
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 be
                 fearefull
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 64.
                 
                 Of
                 preseruing
                 and
                 encreasing
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 a
                 preseruatiue
                 against
                 those
                 two
                 poysonous
                 potions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 extreames
                 ,
                 diligent
                 care
                 must
                 bee
                 vsed
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 encrease
                 this
                 precious
                 gift
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Faith
                 be
                 kept
                 aliue
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 beare
                 sway
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 keepe
                 vs
                 both
                 from
                 boasting
                 and
                 doubting
                 .
              
               
               
                 Two
                 especiall
                 points
                 there
                 be
                 which
                 make
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 A
                 conscionable
                 and
                 constant
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Faithfull
                 and
                 hearty
                 prayer
                 for
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 on
                 those
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 are
                 two
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 65.
                 
                 Of
                 vsing
                 the
                 word
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 VVEe
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 how
                 Faith
                 was
                 bred
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 kind
                 natural
                 mother
                 ,
                 which
                 giueth
                 sucke
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 which
                 shee
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 :
                 whereupon
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   new
                   borne
                   babes
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   grow
                   thereby
                
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 were
                 b
                 
                   borne
                   anew
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 Here
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 hath
                 a
                 further
                 vse
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 grow
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 made
                 known
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 Faith
                 was
                 bred
                 )
                 are
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 brought
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 the
                 tender
                 and
                 offer
                 of
                 them
                 oft
                 renewed
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 thereby
                 our
                 Faith
                 (
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 languish
                 away
                 thorow
                 our
                 own
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 preserued
                 ,
                 but
                 exceedingly
                 quickened
                 ,
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 and
                 increased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Our
                 care
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 diligently
                 to
                 frequent
                 the
                 publike
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 Christ
                 is
                 lift
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 brasen
                 Serpent
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 reade
                 and
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 our selues
                 alone
                 .
                 We
                 heard
                 *
                 before
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 find
                 Faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 Here
                 we
                 further
                 learne
                 neuer
                 to
                 giue
                 ouer
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 Faith
                 hath
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 and
                 increased
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 not
                 therefore
                 thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 had
                 this
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 beleeue
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 benefit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 and
                 confirmed
                 thereby
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 66.
                 
                 Of
                 vsing
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 purposely
                 added
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 c
                 seales
                 added
                 vnto
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 two
                 immutable
                 things
                 (
                 Gods
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 seale
                 )
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 lie
                 )
                 wee
                 might
                 haue
                 strong
                 confidence
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 visibly
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 euen
                 d
                 crucified
                 among
                 vs.
                 e
                 The
                 Apostle
                 noteth
                 ,
                 that
                 Abram
                 after
                 he
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 
                   receiued
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   circumcision
                
                 :
                 &
                 withal
                 rendreth
                 the
                 reason
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 
                   a
                   seale
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 it
                 serued
                 to
                 the
                 confirmation
                 and
                 preseruation
                 of
                 his
                 Faith.
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 f
                 Philip
                 baptized
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 after
                 he
                 beleeued
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 God
                 in
                 wisedome
                 hauing
                 ordained
                 these
                 meanes
                 to
                 cherish
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 conscionable
                 in
                 a
                 frequent
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 shall
                 we
                 shew
                 our selues
                 rebellious
                 against
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 iniurious
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 67.
                 
                 Of
                 prayer
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 PRayer
                 is
                 that
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 obtaine
                 all
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 a
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 all
                 his
                 ordinances
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 *
                 after
                 shew
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 be
                 a
                 notable
                 preseruatiue
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 wee
                 make
                 our selues
                 after
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 familiar
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 euidence
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 Faith
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 much
                 strengthened
                 .
                 When
                 Satan
                 desired
                 to
                 winnow
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 what
                 meanes
                 did
                 Christ
                 vse
                 to
                 preserue
                 Peters
                 Faith
                 :
                 g
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   )
                   for
                   thee
                   that
                   thy
                   Faith
                   faile
                   not
                   .
                
                 Thereby
                 Christ
                 also
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 what
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 to
                 preserue
                 our
                 Faith.
                 After
                 that
                 once
                 Faith
                 is
                 bred
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 Faith
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 that
                 it
                 faile
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 pray
                 to
                 get
                 Faith.
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 heareth
                 the
                 sweet
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 heareth
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 that
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 receiued
                 ,
                 may
                 earnestly
                 wish
                 for
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 Faith
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 )
                 he
                 cannot
                 pray
                 for
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 faithfull
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 meanes
                 to
                 cherish
                 ,
                 keepe
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 and
                 increase
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 68.
                 
                 Of
                 well
                 vsing
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 point
                 obserued
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 exhortation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   How
                   Faith
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   vsed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 simply
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 addeth
                 this
                 resemblance
                 shield
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   the
                   shield
                   of
                   faith
                
                 :
                 teaching
                 vs
                 thereby
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 Faith
                 as
                 souldiers
                 
                 vse
                 their
                 shield
                 .
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 how
                 souldiers
                 vse
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 their
                 shields
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 and
                 weapons
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 to
                 keepe
                 themselues
                 safe
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 lie
                 vnder
                 their
                 shields
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 couer
                 and
                 defend
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 thus
                 must
                 we
                 shelter
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 holding
                 it
                 out
                 against
                 all
                 spirituall
                 assaults
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speake
                 )
                 lie
                 euen
                 vnder
                 it
                 .
                 
                 This
                 in
                 general
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 resting
                 on
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ground-worke
                 and
                 rocke
                 of
                 our
                 Faith.
                 For
                 by
                 true
                 Faith
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 giue
                 credence
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 trust
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 assuring
                 our selues
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 effected
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 so
                 remaine
                 secure
                 whatsoeuer
                 fall
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 69.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 prosperity
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 prosperity
                 Faith
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 maketh
                 vs
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 hath
                 so
                 disposed
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 b
                 as
                 Salomon
                 did
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   good
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 Faith
                 hauing
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 it selfe
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 attributeth
                 and
                 applyeth
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acknowledgeth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Faith
                 maketh
                 vs
                 rest
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 goe
                 well
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 c
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 thus
                 to
                 reason
                 :
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   many
                   faithfull
                   promises
                   neuer
                   to
                   faile
                   or
                   forsake
                   them
                   that
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   made
                   good
                   his
                   word
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   still
                   remaineth
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   trouble
                   
                   my selfe
                   with
                   vndue
                   feares
                   .
                   I
                   feare
                   no
                   euill
                   ;
                   but
                   beleeue
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   euer
                   go
                   well
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 Hereupon
                 also
                 faithfull
                 parents
                 exhort
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 quietly
                 they
                 commend
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 1
                 Chr
                 22.
                 11.
                 and
                 28.
                 9.
                 )
                 For
                 *
                 
                   faith
                   hath
                   eyes
                   whereby
                   it
                   doth
                   after
                   a
                   maner
                   see
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   it
                   seeth
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 70.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 aduersity
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 aduersity
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 double
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 vpholdeth
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 distresse
                 ,
                 when
                 else
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 doe
                 :
                 instance
                 Dauid
                 (
                 1
                 Sam.
                 30.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 Iehosaphat
                 (
                 2
                 Chr.
                 20.
                 12.
                 )
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 moueth
                 vs
                 patiently
                 to
                 g
                 waite
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hauing
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 good
                 issue
                 ,
                 Faith
                 resteth
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 now
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 in
                 generall
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 Faith
                 hath
                 his
                 vse
                 alwaies
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 71.
                 
                 Of
                 oft
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 furthermore
                 particularly
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 shelter
                 our
                 soules
                 vnder
                 Faith.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 ,
                 two
                 especiall
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 A
                 faithfull
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 wise
                 and
                 right
                 application
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 h
                 hid
                 Gods
                 promises
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 thus
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 those
                 i
                 promises
                 vpheld
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 trouble
                 ,
                 q
                 and
                 he
                 receiued
                 admirable
                 comfort
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 if
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 doe
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 Gods
                 promise
                 
                 of
                 succour
                 and
                 redresse
                 in
                 his
                 distresse
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 quiet
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 till
                 he
                 enioy
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 that
                 promise
                 .
                 
                 While
                 a
                 beleeuer
                 well
                 remembreth
                 ,
                 and
                 duely
                 considereth
                 what
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 promises
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 how
                 mighty
                 ,
                 faithful
                 and
                 mercifull
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 thinketh
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 soone
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Faith.
                 But
                 the
                 letting
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 slip
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 maketh
                 him
                 faint
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 k
                 secretly
                 intimated
                 vnto
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 their
                 fainting
                 ,
                 declareth
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 
                   they
                   forgat
                   the
                   consolation
                
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 remembred
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 not
                 knowne
                 .
                 Now
                 Gods
                 promises
                 being
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 what
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 Gods
                 promises
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 )
                 not
                 remembred
                 ?
                 As
                 a
                 lamp
                 wil
                 soon
                 be
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 oyle
                 be
                 not
                 continually
                 supplyed
                 :
                 so
                 Faith
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 nourished
                 with
                 continuall
                 meditation
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 will
                 soone
                 faile
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 exhortation
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 search
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 promises
                 are
                 treasured
                 vp
                 :
                 and
                 note
                 what
                 promises
                 are
                 there
                 made
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 and
                 encouragement
                 :
                 yea
                 let
                 vs
                 vse
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 l
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   :
                
                 yea
                 (
                 among
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 of
                 them
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 his
                 steed
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 m
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   committed
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   reconciliation
                
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 vse
                 their
                 helpe
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 oft
                 meditate
                 and
                 thinke
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 firmely
                 imprinted
                 in
                 our
                 memories
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 treasury
                 and
                 store
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 for
                 our
                 vse
                 ;
                 like
                 that
                 n
                 
                   good
                   housholder
                   which
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   treasure
                   ,
                   things
                   both
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   .
                
                 As
                 we
                 vse
                 our
                 memories
                 ,
                 so
                 shal
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 ready
                 to
                 help
                 
                 vs
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 :
                 o
                 God
                 therefore
                 prescribed
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 diuers
                 helpes
                 for
                 their
                 memories
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 72.
                 
                 Of
                 well
                 applying
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 second
                 particular
                 helpe
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 wise
                 and
                 right
                 application
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 )
                 consisteth
                 the
                 greatest
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   wisedome
                   and
                   reuelation
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 are
                 declarations
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 towards
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ouer
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 needfull
                 ,
                 so
                 before●
                 hand
                 to
                 make
                 faithfull
                 promises
                 to
                 him
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 vphold
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 application
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 both
                 the
                 promises
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 promises
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 kinde
                 or
                 quality
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 propounding
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 either
                 generall
                 ,
                 concerning
                 supply
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 all
                 euill
                 :
                 or
                 particular
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 seuerall
                 particular
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 73.
                 
                 Of
                 applying
                 generall
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 first
                 promise
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 to
                 man
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 (
                 p
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   breake
                   thine
                   head
                
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 promise
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 promise
                 made
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 full
                 redemption
                 which
                 Christ
                 should
                 make
                 of
                 man.
                 So
                 that
                 promise
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 to
                 Abram
                 (
                 q
                 
                   In
                   thy
                   
                   seed
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   be
                   blessed
                   :
                
                 )
                 Heere
                 is
                 all
                 happines
                 in
                 Christ
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 downe
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   All
                   things
                   shall
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 tend
                 to
                 your
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 helpe
                 forward
                 your
                 happinesse
                 and
                 saluation
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 like
                 generall
                 promises
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 extend
                 themselues
                 to
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 distresses
                 whatsoeuer
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 particular
                 promises
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 vphold
                 our selues
                 with
                 these
                 generall
                 promises
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 diuell
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 serpentine
                 brood
                 shall
                 assault
                 vs
                 ,
                 remember
                 we
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 nibble
                 at
                 our
                 heeles
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 crush
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 our
                 soule
                 :
                 yet
                 his
                 head
                 shall
                 be
                 crushed
                 ,
                 he
                 vtterly
                 vanquished
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 misery
                 ,
                 remember
                 we
                 that
                 blessednesse
                 is
                 promised
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 blessed
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 shal
                 turn
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 74.
                 
                 Of
                 applying
                 particular
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 PArticular
                 promises
                 fit
                 for
                 our
                 particular
                 estates
                 and
                 needs
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 weake
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 slip
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 well
                 apply
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 vpon
                 the
                 generall
                 promises
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 endeauor
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 distinct
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 concerne
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Those
                 for
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 of
                 temporal
                 ,
                 or
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 and
                 glorious
                 things
                 are
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 Promises
                 of
                 tempo●all
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 supply
                 things
                 needfull
                 .
                 remoue
                 things
                 hurtfull
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 supply
                 of
                 things
                 needfull
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   wanting
                
                 .
                 d
                 
                   All
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   ministred
                
                 .
                 e
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   fulfill
                   all
                   your
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 particular
                 promises
                 fitted
                 to
                 our
                 seuerall
                 necessities
                 :
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 want
                 meat
                 ,
                 drinke
                 or
                 apparell
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   Bee
                   not
                   carefull
                   for
                   your
                   life
                   ,
                   what
                   ye
                   shall
                   eate
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   ye
                   shall
                   drinke
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   for
                   your
                   body
                   what
                   ye
                   shall
                   put
                   on
                   ,
                   &c.
                   your
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   knoweth
                   that
                   ye
                   haue
                   need
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 They
                 which
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 yet
                 more
                 particulars
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 reade
                 Leu.
                 26.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 &c.
                 and
                 Deat
                 28.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Scripture
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 particular
                 promises
                 for
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 Widowes
                 ,
                 Captiues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 likewise
                 for
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 now
                 we
                 want
                 any
                 needfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 rest
                 vpon
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 promises
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rightly
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 cast
                 our
                 care
                 on
                 God
                 that
                 careth
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 our
                 immeasurable
                 carking
                 aftet
                 them
                 ;
                 mouing
                 vs
                 patiently
                 to
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 our
                 desire
                 ,
                 or
                 contentedly
                 to
                 want
                 what
                 God
                 denyeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   remouing
                   things
                   hurtfull
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuering
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   troubles
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   expresly
                   said
                   ,
                
                 h
                 I
                 will
                 deliuer
                 thee
                 .
                 i
                 There
                 shall
                 none
                 euill
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 The
                 Angels
                 ha●●
                 charge
                 ouer
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 le●t
                 thou
                 dash
                 th●
                 foote
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 then
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 promises
                 make
                 vs
                 rest
                 quiet
                 ▪
                 patiently
                 expecting
                 the
                 issue
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 ,
                 and
                 th●●
                 without
                 prefixing
                 any
                 time
                 (
                 for
                 k
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   make●●
                   not
                   haste
                   ,
                
                 )
                 or
                 prescribing
                 any
                 meanes
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 faithful
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Stand
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   the
                   faluation
                   of
                   th●
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
              
               
                 For
                 spirituall
                 matters
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 many
                 most
                 comfortable
                 
                 promises
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 m
                 
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   all
                   know
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   will
                   forgiue
                   our
                   iniquities
                   :
                   he
                   will
                   write
                   his
                   Law
                   in
                   our
                   heart
                   :
                
                 n
                 
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   desire
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 particular
                 promises
                 for
                 particular
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Loue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 growth
                 and
                 increase
                 in
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 vphold
                 vs
                 against
                 our
                 manifold
                 defects
                 ,
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfections
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 it
                 giueth
                 euidence
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 wee
                 haue
                 are
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 promiseth
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 vs
                 rest
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 perfecting
                 of
                 that
                 good
                 worke
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 graciously
                 begun
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   I
                   know
                   whom
                   I
                   haue
                   beleeued
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   keep
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 promises
                 of
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 euerie
                 where
                 plentifull
                 :
                 that
                 b
                 the
                 soule
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 goe
                 immediately
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 e
                 enioy
                 euerlasting
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 vphold
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 that
                 heauenly
                 happinesse
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 bee
                 here
                 destitute
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 troubles
                 and
                 tribulations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 75.
                 
                 Of
                 applying
                 absolute
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 FOr
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 are
                 absolute
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 determined
                 to
                 accomplish
                 euen
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 propounded
                 :
                 as
                 before
                 Christ
                 was
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 f
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 of
                 calling
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 i
                 promise
                 of
                 calling
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 k
                 Christs
                 second
                 
                 comming
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 l
                 All
                 sauing
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 being
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 are
                 thus
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 Gods
                 children
                 :
                 and
                 m
                 the
                 continuance
                 and
                 perseuerance
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 vphold
                 vs
                 against
                 all
                 feare
                 and
                 doubt
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 a
                 sensible
                 feeling
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ;
                 and
                 true
                 and
                 faithfull
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 promises
                 )
                 hauing
                 absolutely
                 promised
                 such
                 &
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Heauen
                 and
                 Earth
                 should
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 Faith
                 beleeue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 76.
                 
                 Of
                 applying
                 conditionall
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 OTher
                 promises
                 are
                 conditionall
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 further
                 promised
                 then
                 God
                 in
                 wisdome
                 seeth
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 meete
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 childrens
                 good
                 .
                 Thus
                 are
                 promised
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 All
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 o
                 which
                 Lazarus
                 an
                 holy
                 Saint
                 wanted
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Freedome
                 from
                 all
                 crosses
                 and
                 troubles
                 .
                 What
                 Saint
                 hath
                 not
                 had
                 his
                 part
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Freedome
                 from
                 all
                 temptations
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 head
                 was
                 tempted
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 his
                 members
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Lesse
                 principall
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 restraining
                 graces
                 ,
                 being
                 giuen
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 haue
                 them
                 .
                 p
                 These
                 the
                 Spirit
                 distributeth
                 seuerally
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 euery
                 Saint
                 hath
                 euery
                 sauing
                 grace
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 
                 a
                 like
                 measure
                 :
                 some
                 haue
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 a
                 lesse
                 .
              
               
                 Admirable
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 these
                 conditionall
                 promises
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 maketh
                 vs
                 so
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 subiect
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 as
                 q
                 the
                 Leaper
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   thou
                   canst
                   make
                   me
                   cleane
                
                 ;
                 and
                 h
                 those
                 three
                 constant
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Our
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   hot
                   fiery
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   will
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   thine
                   hand
                   O
                   King.
                   But
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   knowne
                   to
                   thee
                   O
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   thy
                   gods
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 Faith
                 perswadeth
                 vs
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 wiser
                 then
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 better
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 then
                 we
                 our selues
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 moueth
                 vs
                 to
                 resigne
                 vp
                 our selues
                 wholly
                 to
                 Gods
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 these
                 conditionall
                 promises
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 other
                 particular
                 vses
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 temporall
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 Gods
                 promise
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 beleeue
                 God
                 will
                 either
                 supply
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 or
                 inable
                 vs
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 taught
                 Paul
                 s
                 
                   how
                   to
                   want
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 crosses
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 either
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 deliuered
                 t
                 Iob
                 :
                 or
                 u
                 assist
                 vs
                 and
                 inable
                 vs
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 turne
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 x
                 For
                 temptations
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 stand
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 a
                 good
                 issue
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 For
                 restraining
                 and
                 common
                 graces
                 so
                 to
                 content
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 sanctifying
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 needfull
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 answere
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   My
                   grace
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 77.
                 
                 Of
                 applying
                 implicit
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 propounding
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 expresly
                 declared
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 consequence
                 implied
                 .
                 Expresse
                 promises
                 are
                 either
                 generally
                 propounded
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 of
                 these
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 particularly
                 applied
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 persons
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 to
                 whom
                 in
                 particular
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 find
                 such
                 needfull
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 our selues
                 with
                 as
                 strong
                 confidence
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 directed
                 to
                 vs.
                 This
                 a
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 Ioshuah
                 ,
                 (
                 b
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   faile
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 the
                 Apostle
                 applieth
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 application
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 vnchangeable
                 and
                 impartiall
                 manner
                 of
                 dealing
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 one
                 faithfull
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 faile
                 I●shuah
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 he
                 faile
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 consequence
                 promises
                 are
                 implied
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 ,
                 or
                 prayers
                 of
                 faithfull
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   their
                   examples
                
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 blessings
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 enioyed
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 euery
                 one
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 :
                 Gods
                 giuing
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 promising
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 strong
                 confidence
                 depend
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 such
                 needfull
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 expresly
                 promised
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 c
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 vrge
                 that
                 end
                 which
                 God
                 gaue
                 to
                 Iobs
                 troubles
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 waite
                 for
                 a
                 like
                 deliuerance
                 in
                 our
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   their
                   prayers
                
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 praied
                 for
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 obtained
                 .
                 Their
                 faithfull
                 calling
                 vpon
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 hearing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 will
                 heare
                 vs
                 calling
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 thus
                 did
                 Dauid
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
                 22.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 these
                 implicit
                 promises
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 our
                 hearts
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 deale
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 dealt
                 with
                 his
                 faithfull
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 78.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 Heires
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 application
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 belong
                 .
                 Here
                 note
                 two
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Who
                 are
                 the
                 righteous
                 heires
                 and
                 children
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 these
                 heires
                 are
                 qualified
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 true
                 naturall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   Emanuel
                   ,
                   God
                   with
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Head
                 and
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   In
                   him
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 In
                 him
                 they
                 are
                 propounded
                 ,
                 ratified
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplished
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 those
                 generall
                 promises
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 f
                 He
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   breake
                   thine
                   head
                
                 .
                 g
                 
                   In
                   thy
                   seede
                
                 (
                 h
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ●e
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ?
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 person
                 ?
                 onely
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 No
                 verily
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 publike
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 :
                 for
                 Iesus
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 giuen
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 together
                 with
                 Christ
                 are
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 ;
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 alone
                 haue
                 a
                 right
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 fitly
                 apply
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 Godlines
                 ,
                 
                 k
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   profitable
                   vnto
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Both
                 generall
                 and
                 particular
                 promises
                 ,
                 promises
                 of
                 earthly
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ;
                 conditionall
                 ,
                 and
                 absolute
                 promises
                 :
                 all
                 promises
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 79.
                 
                 Of
                 applying
                 Gods
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 seuerall
                 conditions
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 seuerall
                 promises
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 are
                 exceeding
                 many
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 cheerefulnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 constancy
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 to
                 feare
                 ;
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 mourne
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 are
                 heauy
                 laden
                 ;
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 pray
                 ,
                 heare
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 keepe
                 his
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
                 widowes
                 ,
                 captiues
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 sicke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 needfull
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reckon
                 vp
                 all
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 throughout
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vses
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 promises
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 appertaine
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 make
                 vs
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 seuerall
                 qualities
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 hunger
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 mourne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 vs
                 expect
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 seuerall
                 needs
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 to
                 expect
                 deliuerance
                 ;
                 when
                 tempted
                 ,
                 assistance
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 want
                 ,
                 
                   releefe
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 (
                 as
                 distinctly
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 )
                 haue
                 I
                 shewed
                 how
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 exhortation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 80.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 motiue
                 whereby
                 hee
                 inforceth
                 his
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 
                 followeth
                 :
                 wherein
                 is
                 contained
                 the
                 eight
                 generall
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   benefit
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Wherewith
                   yee
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   all
                   the
                   fiery
                   darts
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 here
                 vseth
                 another
                 Metaphor
                 .
                 His
                 manner
                 of
                 phrase
                 may
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 improper
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   take
                   a
                   shield
                   to
                   quench
                   fire
                   :
                
                 A
                 shield
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 a
                 blow
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 note
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 framing
                 his
                 speech
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 improper
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   the
                   shield
                   ye
                   quench
                
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 
                   by
                   it
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   darts
                   ,
                
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 improper
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 addeth
                 fiery
                 .
                 Thus
                 because
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 are
                 as
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                   fiery
                   darts
                
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 the
                 metaphor
                 of
                 a
                 shield
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 metaphor
                 of
                 quenching
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speech
                 is
                 proper
                 enough
                 ,
                 answearing
                 two
                 metaphors
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 kindes
                 :
                 A
                 shield
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 
                   d●rts
                   :
                   quenching
                
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 fiery
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 hereby
                 hee
                 declareth
                 a
                 double
                 benefit
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 one
                 to
                 protect
                 vs
                 from
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 annoy
                 vs
                 not
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 pierce
                 and
                 wound
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 hurt
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 amplifie
                 this
                 benefit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 describeth
                 
                 our
                 enemy
                 by
                 his
                 malicious
                 and
                 mischieuous
                 nature
                 (
                 
                   the
                   wicked
                
                 )
                 (
                 or
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 originall
                 with
                 an
                 emphasis
                 setteth
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   wicked
                   one
                
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 them
                 vnder
                 this
                 metaphor
                 Darts
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 
                   wicked
                   one
                
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 on
                 verse
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 a
                 Dart
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 weapon
                 that
                 is
                 flung
                 ,
                 slung
                 ,
                 or
                 shot
                 at
                 a
                 man
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 hit
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 deepely
                 pierce
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sorely
                 gall
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 how
                 we
                 were
                 oft
                 forced
                 to
                 wrestle
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grapple
                 with
                 him
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 shewed
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 Darts
                 to
                 shoote
                 at
                 vs
                 a
                 ▪
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 pierce
                 and
                 wound
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 send
                 at
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 vs.
                 As
                 when
                 c
                 the
                 Dragon
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 waters
                 after
                 her
                 .
                 This
                 Woman
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 red
                 
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   Satan
                   ;
                   Waters
                
                 ,
                 his
                 manifold
                 temptations
                 or
                 darts
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Diuell
                   can
                   euery
                   way
                   annoy
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 
                 both
                 at
                 hand
                 and
                 afarre
                 off
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 suffered
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 restrained
                 and
                 kept
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 How
                 can
                 wee
                 now
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 be
                 secure
                 ?
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 stand
                 vs
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 watch
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 to
                 bee
                 well
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 this
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 benefit
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 discerned
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     What
                     these
                     Darts
                     are
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     How
                     they
                     are
                     kept
                     off
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Why
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     f●●●y
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     How
                     they
                     are
                     quenched
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 81.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 Darts
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 take
                 afflictions
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 by
                 Darts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 proper
                 peece
                 of
                 armo●
                 
                 to
                 defend
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   preparation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                
              
               
                 Other
                 take
                 all
                 sinnes
                 and
                 all
                 prouocations
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 too
                 generall
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 should
                 the
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 distinct
                 vses
                 be
                 confounded
                 .
                 The
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 fence
                 against
                 such
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Darts
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 to
                 be
                 those
                 seueral
                 and
                 sundry
                 temptations
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vseth
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 that
                 helpe
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 despaire
                 :
                 for
                 oft
                 he
                 casteth
                 sundry
                 thoughts
                 of
                 despaire
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 shut
                 out
                 all
                 hope
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 draw
                 into
                 perdition
                 .
                 Thus
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vseth
                 them
                 as
                 meanes
                 to
                 disquiet
                 and
                 vexe
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 vnderstood
                 :
                 and
                 likewise
                 all
                 sinnes
                 and
                 prouocations
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tend
                 hereunto
                 .
                 These
                 temptations
                 were
                 they
                 light
                 and
                 fasten
                 ,
                 pierce
                 deepe
                 .
                 Satan
                 let
                 store
                 of
                 these
                 flie
                 against
                 Iob
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 thicke
                 as
                 haile-stones
                 :
                 despaire
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 Satan
                 sought
                 to
                 bring
                 Iob
                 vnto
                 by
                 depriuing
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 cattell
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 :
                 by
                 striking
                 his
                 body
                 all
                 ouer
                 with
                 sore
                 botches
                 &
                 boiles
                 .
                 The
                 contradicting
                 speeches
                 of
                 Iobs
                 wife
                 and
                 friends
                 (
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 Satan
                 herein
                 )
                 tended
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 These
                 darts
                 also
                 he
                 let
                 flie
                 at
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 many
                 complaints
                 of
                 Dauid
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 flung
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 at
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 d
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 e
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 f
                 crosse
                 .
                 No
                 darts
                 so
                 wound
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 wound
                 the
                 soule
                 where
                 they
                 fasten
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 82.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Faith
                 against
                 Satans
                 Darts
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 THese
                 darts
                 are
                 onely
                 kept
                 off
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 
                 for
                 Faith
                 alone
                 giueth
                 vs
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 
                 so
                 rest
                 and
                 repose
                 our selues
                 on
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 separate
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 g
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   slay
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Iob.
                 Reade
                 Psal
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 91.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 The
                 stronger
                 our
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 are
                 we
                 fenced
                 against
                 these
                 temptations
                 :
                 the
                 weaker
                 our
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 doe
                 they
                 pierce
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 they
                 preuaile
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 we
                 want
                 this
                 shield
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 haue
                 let
                 it
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 want
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 a
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 be
                 
                   stedfast
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 while
                 wee
                 resist
                 the
                 diuell
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Looke
                   to
                   your
                   shield
                   ,
                   keepe
                   it
                   safe
                   ,
                   hold
                   it
                   out
                   manfully
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   darts
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 83.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 fiery
                 darts
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 THey
                 who
                 by
                 these
                 Darts
                 vnderstand
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 fierie
                 ,
                 because
                 afflictions
                 are
                 greeuous
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 vnderstand
                 sins
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 fire
                 they
                 kindle
                 one
                 another
                 and
                 so
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 higher
                 matter
                 here
                 meant
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 metaphor
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 malicious
                 mischieuous
                 enemies
                 who
                 poison
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 &
                 bullets
                 which
                 they
                 shoot
                 at
                 men
                 :
                 these
                 poisoned
                 things
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 nature
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 pierce
                 into
                 a
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ,
                 lie
                 burning
                 ,
                 and
                 tormenting
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 to
                 inflame
                 it
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 soaked
                 out
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 cured
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 forenamed
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 doubt
                 and
                 despaire
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 fasten
                 )
                 vexe
                 ,
                 grieue
                 and
                 torment
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 burning
                 and
                 festring
                 therein
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 vtter
                 destruction
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 them
                 bee
                 not
                 slaked
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 great
                 burning
                 ,
                 great
                 anguish
                 and
                 vexation
                 that
                 made
                 Dauid
                 cry
                 out
                 and
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   me
                   not
                   in
                   thy
                   wrath
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   My
                   bones
                   are
                   vexed
                   :
                   my
                   soule
                   is
                   also
                   sore
                   vexed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   fainted
                   in
                   my
                   mourning
                   ,
                   &c
                   ▪
                
                 c
                 
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   mine
                   eye
                   ,
                   my
                   soule
                   and
                   my
                   belly
                   are
                   consumed
                   with
                   griefe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   roared
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   .
                
                 d
                 Much
                 more
                 bitter
                 exclamations
                 did
                 Iob
                 send
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 men
                 were
                 these
                 ?
                 what
                 excellent
                 Worthies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 fiery
                 venome
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 poison
                 of
                 Satans
                 darts
                 so
                 tormented
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 admirable
                 Faith
                 ,
                 how
                 doe
                 they
                 torment
                 men
                 of
                 weake
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yea
                 men
                 of
                 no
                 Faith
                 ?
                 f
                 Iudas
                 was
                 so
                 tormented
                 therby
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 an
                 vnsupportable
                 burden
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 away
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 other
                 haue
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 84.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Faith
                 against
                 Satans
                 fiery
                 Darts
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 THe
                 onely
                 meanes
                 to
                 coole
                 this
                 scorching
                 heare
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 to
                 asswage
                 this
                 burning
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 Faith
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Christs
                 blood
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 by
                 Faith
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 may
                 these
                 fiery
                 Darts
                 be
                 quenched
                 .
                 As
                 balsom
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 other
                 medicinable
                 oyles
                 which
                 Chirurgiōs
                 haue
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 flamed
                 with
                 the
                 forenamed
                 poisonous
                 weapons
                 ,
                 asswage
                 the
                 heate
                 ,
                 driue
                 out
                 the
                 poison
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 so
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 applieth
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 a
                 perplexed
                 and
                 troubled
                 soule
                 ,
                 dispelleth
                 the
                 inward
                 anguish
                 thereof
                 ,
                 pacifieth
                 and
                 quieteth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cureth
                 the
                 wounds
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 Faith
                 of
                 Dauid
                 did
                 thus
                 cheere
                 vp
                 and
                 refresh
                 his
                 soule
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 perplexed
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 he
                 saith
                 vnto
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   cast
                   downe
                   and
                   vnquiet
                   ?
                   Wait●
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Thus
                 h
                 againe
                 ,
                 i
                 and
                 againe
                 he
                 cheereth
                 vp
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 this
                 
                 also
                 drew
                 the
                 fiery
                 poison
                 out
                 of
                 Iobs
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 speech
                 implieth
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   s●lay
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 85.
                 
                 Of
                 stirring
                 against
                 despaire
                 .
              
               
                 ARe
                 temptations
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 
                 piercing
                 Darts
                 ?
                 fiery
                 Darts
                 ?
                 Keepe
                 them
                 off
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 feare
                 to
                 drinke
                 poison
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 feare
                 to
                 despaire
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 fiery
                 burning
                 poison
                 in
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 wil
                 yeeld
                 vs
                 no
                 rest
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ouercome
                 thereby
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 God
                 should
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 angry
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 to
                 kill
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 Iob
                 ,
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 must
                 suffer
                 Faith
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 vpper
                 place
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 aboue
                 sence
                 and
                 reason
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 looke
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 duly
                 weigh
                 both
                 what
                 he
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 hee
                 maketh
                 such
                 gracious
                 promises
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 looke
                 not
                 to
                 our selues
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 deseruings
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 know
                 that
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 is
                 as
                 an
                 ocean
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 despaire
                 ,
                 little
                 consider
                 how
                 much
                 greater
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 85.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 how
                 wretched
                 a
                 condition
                 doe
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 Faith
                 !
                 they
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 fiery
                 ,
                 burning
                 ,
                 tormenting
                 temptations
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 preuent
                 them
                 ,
                 none
                 to
                 quench
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 wounded
                 in
                 conscience
                 .
                 This
                 fire
                 must
                 needs
                 either
                 stupifie
                 all
                 their
                 spirituall
                 sences
                 ,
                 dry
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 feeling
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 torment
                 
                 them
                 intollerably
                 without
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 redresse
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Caine
                   ,
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Iudas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 were
                 tormented
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 much
                 better
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 an
                 admirable
                 vertue
                 is
                 Faith
                 ?
                 
                 what
                 vertue
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 What
                 benefit
                 doth
                 it
                 bring
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 What
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 feareth
                 these
                 fiery
                 darts
                 ,
                 )
                 dares
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 battaile
                 without
                 this
                 balsom
                 ?
                 The
                 maine
                 and
                 principall
                 ende
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 setteth
                 downe
                 these
                 benefits
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 especially
                 he
                 aymeth
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 commend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 this
                 precious
                 gift
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 vrge
                 all
                 the
                 forenamed
                 points
                 concerning
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 diligently
                 to
                 labour
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 First
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 true
                 Faith
                 is
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 ,
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 ,
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 increase
                 it
                 ,
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 well
                 and
                 wisely
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 86.
                 
                 Of
                 spirituall
                 recouery
                 .
              
               
                 BEhold
                 here
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 much
                 comfort
                 and
                 great
                 encouragement
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 through
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 temptation
                 ,
                 haue
                 let
                 fall
                 their
                 shield
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Satans
                 fiery
                 Darts
                 haue
                 touched
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 pierced
                 their
                 soule
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 not
                 thereupon
                 vtterly
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 thēselues
                 ouer
                 to
                 Satans
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 that
                 yet
                 their
                 Faith
                 may
                 stand
                 them
                 in
                 steed
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 shield
                 to
                 keepe
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 balsome
                 to
                 drawe
                 out
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 the
                 wound
                 .
                 a
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 vseth
                 ,
                 implieth
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 )
                 a
                 recouering
                 ,
                 
                 resuming
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 vp
                 againe
                 our
                 shield
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 therefore
                 our
                 faintings
                 ,
                 failings
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 wounds
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 death
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 remedy
                 and
                 recouery
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 :
                 But
                 rather
                 let
                 vs
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 true
                 heire
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 renew
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Peter
                 renewed
                 his
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 looked
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 87.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 assaulting
                 our
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 point
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 manifold
                 wiles
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vseth
                 against
                 this
                 heauenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 auoyded
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 how
                 he
                 laboureth
                 to
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 Girdle
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                 Brestplate
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Shooes
                 of
                 Patience
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 best
                 wit
                 and
                 greatest
                 force
                 is
                 bent
                 against
                 the
                 Shield
                 of
                 Faith.
                 The
                 first
                 assault
                 made
                 against
                 Eue
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Hath
                   God
                   indeede
                   said
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                
                 so
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 e
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   bee
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 Herein
                 did
                 he
                 oft
                 tempt
                 the
                 f
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 Moses
                 g
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
                 h
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 winnow
                 Peter
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 i
                 Paul
                 feared
                 lest
                 hee
                 had
                 tempted
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 .
                 Lamentable
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 how
                 mightily
                 hee
                 preuaileth
                 by
                 this
                 temptation
                 :
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 he
                 bringeth
                 men
                 hereby
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 profession
                 :
                 and
                 hereby
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 he
                 bringeth
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 pit
                 of
                 despaire
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 
                 necessity
                 ,
                 vse
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 declareth
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Diuell
                 so
                 assaulteth
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 ,
                 being
                 our
                 
                   Aduersary
                   walking
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   seeking
                   whom
                   to
                   deuoure
                   ,
                
                 espieth
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 especially
                 preserueth
                 
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 being
                 deuoured
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 victory
                 which
                 ouercommeth
                 both
                 k
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 chiefe
                 agent
                 and
                 instrument
                 the
                 l
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 and
                 maine
                 endeauoureth
                 to
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 shield
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 needfull
                 we
                 should
                 know
                 what
                 are
                 his
                 wyles
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 auoyded
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 sundry
                 kindes
                 of
                 wyles
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 namely
                 those
                 wherby
                 he
                 laboureth
                 either
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 wrest
                 Faith
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 order
                 discouer
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 88.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 Suggestion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 presumption
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Suggest
                 .
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 to
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 any
                 such
                 gift
                 as
                 Faith
                 is
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 his
                 ?
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 hath
                 any
                 such
                 conceit
                 ,
                 presumeth
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 inforce
                 this
                 temptation
                 the
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 suggesteth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 (
                 Gods
                 word
                 )
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 And
                 fiftly
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 Scripture
                 were
                 the
                 certain
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 weake
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 worke
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 worke
                 as
                 Faith
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 Suggestion
                 hath
                 preuailed
                 much
                 with
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 lying
                 Suggestion
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 expresly
                 proued
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 he
                 hath
                 Faith.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 presumption
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 no
                 presumption
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Faith
                 driueth
                 a
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                 because
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 confidence
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 hee
                 casteth
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 vpon
                 CHRIST
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 findeth
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 boast
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Faith
                 resteth
                 on
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 commandeth
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 promiseth
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 relyeth
                 onely
                 on
                 a
                 mans
                 surmize
                 and
                 meere
                 coniecture
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Faith
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 those
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 bred
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 nourishing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 not
                 onely
                 carelesly
                 neglecteth
                 ,
                 but
                 arrogantly
                 contemneth
                 all
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 degrees
                 :
                 first
                 by
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 griefe
                 ,
                 after
                 by
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 *
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 is
                 a
                 sudden
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Faith
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 worke
                 out
                 his
                 saluation
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 ,
                 yea
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 :
                 oft
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 depending
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 is
                 ouer-bold
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Faith
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 depart
                 from
                 all
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 a
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 much
                 pollution
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 inward
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Faith
                 is
                 most
                 sure
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 tryall
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 most
                 manifested
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 like
                 a
                 Bragadocha
                 then
                 maketh
                 greatest
                 florish
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Faith
                 continueth
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 falleth
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 decay
                 totally
                 and
                 finally
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 we
                 shal
                 after
                 speak
                 :
              
               
                 5
                 For
                 mans
                 Ministery
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 ;
                 &
                 thence
                 
                 it
                 hath
                 that
                 mighty
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 Faith
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 brought
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 weake
                 meanes
                 worke
                 great
                 matters
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   this
                   treasure
                   in
                   earthly
                   vessels
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   might
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 89.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 getting
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Suggest
                 .
                 IF
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 impossible
                 to
                 get
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 difficult
                 and
                 hard
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 who
                 seeke
                 it
                 ,
                 obtaine
                 it
                 .
                 Herein
                 Satan
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 idle
                 ,
                 slothfull
                 persons
                 ,
                 b
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 pretend
                 more
                 dangers
                 and
                 difficulties
                 then
                 needes
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 pretence
                 to
                 their
                 idlenesse
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 bee
                 hard
                 to
                 the
                 carnall
                 carelesse
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Pro.
                 14.
                 6.
                 )
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   will
                   beleeue
                
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 simply
                 in
                 mans
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 so
                 openeth
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 so
                 worketh
                 on
                 his
                 hard
                 and
                 stony
                 heart
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 one
                 capable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 pliable
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 brought
                 like
                 softened
                 waxe
                 easily
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 Gods
                 seale
                 .
                 Though
                 man
                 in
                 himselfe
                 be
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 powerfull
                 to
                 quicken
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Christs
                 was
                 to
                 raise
                 Lazarus
                 .
                 Indeed
                 many
                 seeke
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 not
                 ,
                 aske
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 why
                 ?
                 d
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 giueth
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   aske
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   amisse
                   .
                
                 They
                 seeke
                 Faith
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 themselues
                 :
                 they
                 seeke
                 it
                 by
                 carnall
                 and
                 fleshly
                 deuices
                 :
                 they
                 seeke
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 wit
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 rendreth
                 another
                 reason
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   hath
                   blinded
                   
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   glorious
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 Because
                 they
                 oppose
                 against
                 Gods
                 truth
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 wittingly
                 winke
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 turne
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 them
                 ouer
                 in
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 blindeth
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 who
                 giueth
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 spring
                 whence
                 it
                 floweth
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 rightly
                 vse
                 the
                 right
                 meanes
                 of
                 attaining
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 Wisedome
                 till
                 shee
                 open
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 vndoubtedly
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 Faith
                 and
                 not
                 misse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 90.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 need
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Suggest
                 .
                 FAith
                 is
                 a
                 needlesse
                 thing
                 .
                 This
                 conceit
                 the
                 Diuell
                 putteth
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 first
                 of
                 proud
                 Pharisaicall
                 Iusticiaries
                 ,
                 who
                 trust
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 these
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 armour
                 enough
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 secure
                 ,
                 carnall
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 who
                 imagine
                 that
                 
                   a
                   good
                   hope
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 there
                 needeth
                 not
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 God
                 maketh
                 and
                 ordaineth
                 nothing
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 proud
                 Iusticiary
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 first
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 righteousnes
                 seuered
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 though
                 righteousnesse
                 ioyned
                 with
                 Faith
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 vse
                 ,
                 yet
                 seuered
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 euer
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 crackes
                 and
                 holes
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 many
                 defects
                 and
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 Satan
                 would
                 soone
                 haue
                 wounded
                 them
                 euen
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 this
                 shield
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 secure
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 hee
                 feele
                 the
                 fire
                 
                 of
                 Satans
                 darts
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 assurance
                 which
                 possibly
                 he
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 enough
                 .
                 That
                 poore
                 man
                 which
                 said
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   my
                   vnbeliefe
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 Disciples
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Lord
                   increase
                   our
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 saw
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 hope
                 was
                 not
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 preseruatiue
                 against
                 this
                 poysonous
                 temptation
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 90.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 damage
                 arising
                 from
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Suggest
                 .
                 FAith
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 credit
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Herein
                 Satan
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 onely
                 on
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 of
                 one
                 graine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 treasure
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 this
                 that
                 good
                 h
                 Merchant
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 who
                 sold
                 all
                 to
                 buy
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 wounded
                 with
                 Satans
                 fiery
                 darts
                 ,
                 would
                 willingly
                 forgoe
                 all
                 credit
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 possibly
                 can
                 giue
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 dramme
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 credit
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 without
                 Faith
                 :
                 all
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 meere
                 shadowes
                 and
                 shewes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 91.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 Mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Suggest
                 .
                 FAith
                 is
                 too
                 good
                 and
                 precious
                 a
                 thing
                 for
                 poore
                 wretched
                 sinners
                 to
                 haue
                 :
                 herein
                 
                 hee
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 distressed
                 fearefull
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 For
                 remouing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 what
                 was
                 *
                 before
                 deliuered
                 of
                 Gods
                 free
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 rich
                 bounty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 by
                 our
                 vn
                 worthinesse
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Diuell
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 meanes
                 cannot
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 getting
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 other
                 wiles
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 92.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 mans
                 imperfection
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Suggest
                 .
                 THy
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 counterfeit
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 many
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 weakenesses
                 ,
                 doubtings
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 growth
                 or
                 increase
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 many
                 weake
                 Christians
                 are
                 brought
                 hereby
                 to
                 stagger
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 Oft
                 proue
                 thy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 desire
                 to
                 liue
                 honestly
                 :
                 Know
                 that
                 euery
                 thing
                 here
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 truth
                 and
                 imperfection
                 may
                 stand
                 together
                 :
                 striue
                 against
                 these
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 for
                 encrease
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 93.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 trusting
                 to
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Suggest
                 .
                 THere
                 are
                 meete
                 helps
                 afforded
                 for
                 all
                 distresses
                 :
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 men
                 trust
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 the
                 Physician
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 ?
                 to
                 trust
                 vnto
                 number
                 and
                 prowesse
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 warre
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 friends
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ?
                 Thus
                 he
                 maketh
                 many
                 to
                 cast
                 away
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 trust
                 vnto
                 outward
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 Asa
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 All
                 meanes
                 are
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Gods
                 Prouidence
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 guided
                 thereby
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 wee
                 must
                 looke
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 :
                 neither
                 supply
                 of
                 meet
                 meanes
                 ,
                 nor
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 any
                 whit
                 lessen
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 must
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 meanes
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 94.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 apostacy
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Suggest
                 .
                 THou
                 canst
                 neuer
                 hold
                 out
                 :
                 thy
                 Faith
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 latter
                 end
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 How
                 many
                 haue
                 fallen
                 away
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 doe
                 fall
                 away
                 ?
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 increase
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 well
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Faith
                 shall
                 neuer
                 faile
                 :
                 
                 Remember
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 for
                 Peters
                 Faith
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 know
                 the
                 ●oundnesse
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 as
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 95.
                 
                 Direction
                 against
                 Satans
                 stormes
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 he
                 preuaile
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 subtill
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 try
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 stormes
                 and
                 troubles
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 our
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 like
                 sound
                 Oaken
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 shaken
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 roote
                 they
                 get
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 know
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 can
                 raise
                 no
                 greater
                 stormes
                 then
                 God
                 in
                 wisedome
                 permitteth
                 him
                 .
                 
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 will
                 turne
                 all
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 dealt
                 with
                 Iob
                 ,
                 (
                 Iob
                 42.
                 10.
                 
                 &c.
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 established
                 .
                 Faith
                 maketh
                 men
                 secure
                 in
                 perils
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SEAVENTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               Helmet
               of
               Hope
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephesians
                 6.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 take
                 the
                 Helmet
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Souldiers
                 Estate
                 .
              
               
                 EXcellent
                 meanes
                 of
                 defence
                 are
                 those
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 thinketh
                 them
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 proceedeth
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   And
                   take
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Whence
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   easie
                   matter
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   Souldier
                   ,
                   and
                   stedfastly
                   to
                   stand
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   against
                   all
                   assaults
                   .
                
                 Many
                 graces
                 are
                 needfull
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 One
                 might
                 haue
                 though
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 named
                 
                   the
                   shield
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 haue
                 added
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 who
                 knoweth
                 both
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 and
                 pronenesse
                 to
                 faint
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 better
                 then
                 our selues
                 ,
                 seeth
                 it
                 needfull
                 that
                 an
                 helmet
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 shield
                 :
                 our
                 care
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 vse
                 this
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 Grace
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 fift
                 peace
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Armour
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 plainely
                 expressed
                 )
                 
                 is
                 necessarily
                 implied
                 to
                 be
                 Hope
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 a
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 where
                 hee
                 vseth
                 this
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 expresseth
                 
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Put
                   on
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   an
                   Helmet
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   Saluation
                   .
                
                 What
                 could
                 more
                 plainely
                 be
                 spoken
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 better
                 interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 minde
                 could
                 wee
                 haue
                 then
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Saluation
                 is
                 thus
                 applied
                 to
                 Hope
                 ,
                 because
              
               
                 1
                 Saluation
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 which
                 aboue
                 all
                 toher
                 things
                 wee
                 waite
                 for
                 :
                 
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 Hope
                 her
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 period
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 of
                 attaining
                 vnto
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 e
                 
                   We
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   Hope
                
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 coard
                 whereby
                 wee
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 Gods
                 promises
                 till
                 they
                 bee
                 all
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 vntill
                 wee
                 enioy
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 Herein
                 lieth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 :
                 their
                 hope
                 reacheth
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 therefore
                 d
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 their
                 hope
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 e
                 hope
                 for
                 
                   an
                   inheritance
                   immortall
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Therefore
                 f
                 they
                 haue
                 
                   hope
                   in
                   their
                   death
                
                 :
                 for
                 g
                 
                   if
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   onely
                   wee
                   haue
                   hope
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   the
                   most
                   miserable
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 hauing
                 shewed
                 what
                 this
                 
                   Helmet
                   of
                   Saluation
                
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 distinctly
                 shew
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 Hope
                 is
                 .
                 2
                 How
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
                 Faith.
                 3
                 How
                 fitly
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 an
                 Helmet
                 .
                 4
                 How
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 5
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 gotten
                 ,
                 preserued
                 ,
                 and
                 vsed
                 .
                 6
                 What
                 are
                 Satans
                 wiles
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 HOpe
                 is
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 such
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 beleeued
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 
                   In
                   expectation
                
                 especially
                 consisteth
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 Hope
                 ;
                 g
                 
                   If
                   we
                   hope
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 h
                 
                   We
                   waite
                   .
                   Dauid
                
                 ioyneth
                 hoping
                 and
                 waiting
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 implying
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 h
                 
                   Waite
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 Hope
                 :
                 
                 herein
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
                 Feare
                 :
                 We
                 feare
                 things
                 euill
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 .
                 
                   I
                   looked
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hoped
                 
                   for
                   good
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Iob
                 :
                 )
                 
                   The
                   thing
                
                 (
                 namely
                 )
                 that
                 euill
                 thing
                 
                   which
                   I
                   feared
                   ,
                   is
                   come
                   vpon
                   me
                   ?
                   Iob
                
                 3.
                 25
                 
                 &
                 30.
                 26.
                 )
              
               
                 3
                 These
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 :
                 not
                 past
                 ,
                 nor
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 are
                 or
                 haue
                 beene
                 seene
                 :
                 l
                 
                   Hope
                   which
                   is
                   seene
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   :
                   for
                   how
                   can
                   a
                   man
                   hope
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   seeth
                   ?
                
              
               
                 4
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 
                   such
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   promised
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 Hope
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 waite
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 this
                 true
                 Hope
                 
                 is
                 termed
                 m
                 
                   The
                   Hope
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Hope
                 which
                 waiteth
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 promised
                 .
                 n
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Simeons
                 Hope
                 .
                 These
                 promises
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 needfull
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 both
                 Spirituall
                 and
                 Temporall
                 ;
                 of
                 assistance
                 vnder
                 all
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 of
                 eternall
                 glory
                 and
                 happinesse
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 furthest
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 includeth
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 promises
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 thus
                 entitle
                 it
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   Hope
                   of
                   Saluation
                
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   Hope
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   Hope
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 things
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Faith
                   beleeued
                
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 relation
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 betwixt
                 a
                 mother
                 and
                 a
                 daughter
                 :
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 that
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 Hope
                 ;
                 and
                 Hope
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 daughter
                 which
                 nourisheth
                 Faith.
                 r
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   things
                   hoped
                   for
                   .
                
                 Till
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 neuer
                 hope
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 ſ
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                   we
                   waite
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Faith
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 waite
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 his
                 Faith
                 will
                 soone
                 decay
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 assurance
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 in
                 generall
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 Hope
                 is
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 especiall
                 properties
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 oft
                 annexe
                 to
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     Assurance
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Patience
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 expresly
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 t
                 
                   Shew
                   diligence
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   Assurance
                   of
                   Hope
                   .
                
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 property
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   Hope
                   maketh
                   not
                   ashamed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 disappointeth
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 hopeth
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 waiteth
                 for
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 Hope
                 .
                 Fitly
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 termed
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   An
                   Anchor
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   both
                   sure
                   
                   and
                   stedfast
                   .
                
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 quantity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 quantity
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 man
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hopeth
                 for
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hopeth
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 true
                 Faith
                 doth
                 assuredly
                 beleeue
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 :
                 therefore
                 true
                 Hope
                 doth
                 certainely
                 expect
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 props
                 to
                 vphold
                 our
                 Hope
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 attributes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Hope
                 ariseth
                 not
                 from
                 mans
                 promises
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 nourished
                 by
                 mans
                 merits
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 aduersaries
                 make
                 vncertainty
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ground
                 it
                 vpon
                 coniectures
                 and
                 probabilities
                 :
                 wherby
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 one
                 main
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 sound
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 Libertines
                 :
                 and
                 cleane
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sauing
                 Hope
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 may
                 sometimes
                 wauer
                 in
                 their
                 Hope
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Faith
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 wauering
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 Hope
                 encreaseth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 doubting
                 dispelled
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Patience
                 ,
                 b
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 expresly
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   Hope
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   hope
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   with
                   patience
                   waite
                   for
                   it
                   :
                
                 How
                 needfull
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 our
                 Hope
                 bee
                 accompanied
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 agreement
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 HOpe
                 agreeth
                 with
                 Faith
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 :
                 
                 for
                 example
                 in
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 worker
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 so
                 d
                 
                   we
                   abound
                   in
                   Hope
                   thorow
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   common
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 are
                 sauing
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 e
                 
                   We
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 f
                 so
                 also
                 by
                 Hope
                 :
                 
                 and
                 as
                 g
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   purified
                   ,
                
                 so
                 h
                 
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   Hope
                   purgeth
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 grounded
                 on
                 Gods
                 promises
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 the
                 fore-named
                 properties
                 Assurance
                 and
                 Patience
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Apostle
                 that
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 i
                 
                   Assurance
                   of
                   Hope
                
                 ,
                 mentioneth
                 also
                 k
                 
                   Assurance
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 l
                 
                   he
                   that
                   hopeth
                   waiteth
                   with
                   patience
                   ,
                
                 so
                 m
                 
                   he
                   which
                   beleeueth
                   maketh
                   not
                   haste
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 continuance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 til
                 they
                 haue
                 brought
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 promised
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Loue
                 ,
                 which
                 continueth
                 euen
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 preferred
                 both
                 to
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 many
                 excellent
                 effects
                 :
                 as
                 are
                 a
                 cleare
                 and
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 :
                 an
                 vtter
                 denyall
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 :
                 a
                 casting
                 of
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 on
                 Gods
                 grace
                 :
                 a
                 patient
                 bearing
                 of
                 all
                 crosses
                 ,
                 perseuerance
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 differ
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 especially
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 their
                 order
                 :
                 Faith
                 is
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 Hope
                 :
                 n
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   things
                   hoped
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Obiect
                   :
                   Faith
                
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 things
                 o
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 present
                 :
                 hope
                 onely
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 beleeue
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Faith
                 giueth
                 q
                 a
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 being
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 beleeue
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 their
                 
                   nature
                   :
                   Faith
                
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 very
                 truth
                 of
                 
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 r
                 
                   sealeth
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   Hope
                
                 waiteth
                 till
                 God
                 manifest
                 and
                 accomplish
                 his
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Hope
                 is
                 a
                 different
                 and
                 distinct
                 grace
                 frō
                 Faith
                 :
                 yea
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 vse
                 when
                 faith
                 faileth
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 serueth
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 vphold
                 Faith
                 :
                 needfull
                 it
                 is
                 therfore
                 that
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 it
                 be
                 added
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 Hope
                 and
                 an
                 Helmet
                 .
              
               
                 FItly
                 is
                 Hope
                 resembled
                 to
                 an
                 Helmet
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 couereth
                 the
                 head
                 all
                 ouer
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 vnder
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 comprised
                 the
                 Beuer
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 couereth
                 the
                 face
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 Helmet
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 fence
                 the
                 head
                 safe
                 from
                 Arrowes
                 ,
                 Darts
                 ,
                 Bullets
                 ,
                 Swords
                 and
                 other
                 weapons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 otherwise
                 be
                 sorely
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 killed
                 downe-right
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 face
                 well
                 and
                 safely
                 couered
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 and
                 couragious
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 his
                 enemy
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 boldly
                 goe
                 on
                 forward
                 ,
                 not
                 fearing
                 Arrowes
                 ,
                 Darts
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 shot
                 ,
                 or
                 throwne
                 at
                 him
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 he
                 whose
                 soule
                 is
                 established
                 with
                 Hope
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 Saluation
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 resolution
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 fearing
                 the
                 manifold
                 assaults
                 of
                 his
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 pierce
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 shall
                 remaine
                 a
                 Victorer
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 haue
                 shot
                 all
                 their
                 Arrowes
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Hope
                 of
                 Saluation
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 rouse
                 vp
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 temptations
                 :
                 thus
                 much
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 that
                 t
                 word
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 Hope
                 and
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 implieth
                 .
                 Dauid
                 alludeth
                 heereunto
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   lift
                   I
                   vp
                   my
                   soule
                   :
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   lift
                   vp
                   mine
                   eyes
                   to
                   the
                   mountaine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   whence
                   my
                   helpe
                   commeth
                
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 gathered
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 needfull
                 and
                 profitable
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 Armour
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 fainting
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 confounded
                 through
                 any
                 assaults
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 y
                 
                   Hope
                   maketh
                   not
                   ashamed
                
                 ,
                 but
                 maketh
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 :
                 z
                 Dauid
                 implieth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 fainted
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 exhorteth
                 others
                 to
                 
                   Hope
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 another
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 and
                 resembleth
                 Hope
                 to
                 an
                 Anchor
                 .
                 
                 When
                 Mariners
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 sound
                 Anchor
                 fast
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 ship
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Cable
                 ,
                 and
                 fast
                 fixed
                 on
                 firme
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 sleepe
                 quietly
                 therein
                 ,
                 though
                 stormes
                 and
                 tempests
                 arise
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Anchor
                 will
                 keepe
                 the
                 ship
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 of
                 winds
                 ,
                 nor
                 beaten
                 against
                 rocks
                 ,
                 nor
                 swallowed
                 of
                 gulfes
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Hope
                 after
                 an
                 holy
                 maner
                 make
                 vs
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 afflictions
                 and
                 temptations
                 like
                 stormes
                 ,
                 be
                 raised
                 against
                 vs.
                 a
                 
                   Though
                   I
                   should
                   walke
                   through
                   the
                   valley
                   of
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   feare
                   no
                   euill
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 manifesteth
                 his
                 holy
                 security
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 doth
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 like
                 speeches
                 in
                 his
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 vncertaine
                 and
                 long
                 date
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 being
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 needfull
                 ,
                 yea
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 foure
                 respects
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 time
                 is
                 oft
                 both
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 dated
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 time
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 certainly
                 determined
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 preuented
                 ,
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 7.
                 30.
                 
                 )
                 nor
                 shall
                 be
                 ouerpassed
                 ,
                 (
                 Hab.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 )
                 yet
                 d
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 made
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 needfull
                 that
                 we
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 collection
                 doth
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 inferre
                 vpon
                 such
                 a
                 ground
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   ,
                   watch
                   and
                   pray
                   :
                   for
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   .
                
                 And
                 excellently
                 doth
                 he
                 exemplifie
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 f
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 seruants
                 that
                 waited
                 while
                 their
                 Master
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 wedding
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 wisedome
                 also
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 long
                 date
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 .
                 When
                 g
                 Abraham
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Haran
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 promised
                 seed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 h
                 Abraham
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 old
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 Sarah
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 passed
                 at
                 least
                 twenty
                 fiue
                 yeeres
                 betwixt
                 the
                 making
                 and
                 performing
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 ,
                 (
                 compare
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 21
                 :
                 5.
                 )
                 yet
                 i
                 
                   aboue
                   Hope
                   ,
                   vnder
                   Hope
                
                 ,
                 did
                 he
                 wait
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 k
                 The
                 promise
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 Simeon
                 was
                 not
                 accomplished
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 continued
                 to
                 wait
                 .
                 There
                 passed
                 almost
                 foure
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 betwixt
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 l
                 wherein
                 the
                 blessed
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 was
                 first
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 m
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 exhibited
                 .
                 There
                 haue
                 passed
                 aboue
                 fiue
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 since
                 n
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 glorious
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 iudgement
                 was
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 knoweth
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 date
                 of
                 many
                 promises
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 Saints
                 thought
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 longer
                 in
                 suspence
                 then
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 patient
                 Hope
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 answer
                 giuen
                 to
                 
                 the
                 soules
                 vnder
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   rest
                   till
                   their
                   fellow
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   brethren
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   killed
                   euen
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   were
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 waite
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 to
                 waite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 tarry
                 neuer
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   it
                   tarry
                   ,
                   waite
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Hab.
                 2.
                 3.
                 )
                 Dauid
                 waited
                 though
                 his
                 soule
                 fainted
                 .
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 81.
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 IN
                 regard
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 troubles
                 and
                 perplexities
                 which
                 doe
                 fall
                 out
                 betwixt
                 the
                 making
                 and
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
                 
                 After
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 promised
                 Canaan
                 to
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Israel
                
                 was
                 in
                 miserable
                 bondage
                 before
                 he
                 possessed
                 Canaan
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 after
                 God
                 had
                 sent
                 Moses
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 promised
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 cruelly
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 got
                 out
                 ,
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 streights
                 were
                 they
                 brought
                 vnto
                 at
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 before
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ?
                 euen
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 onely
                 two
                 (
                 which
                 patiently
                 waited
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 )
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Dauid
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 was
                 he
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 fly
                 the
                 Countrey
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 crowned
                 ?
                 How
                 oft
                 were
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 scorned
                 among
                 the
                 nations
                 before
                 the
                 promised
                 Messiah
                 was
                 exhibited
                 ?
                 What
                 desolations
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 been
                 brought
                 vnto
                 (
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 like
                 the
                 Moone
                 in
                 the
                 deepest
                 waine
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 not
                 come
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 wisdome
                 dispose
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 warfaring
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 many
                 other
                 iust
                 
                 and
                 weighty
                 reasons
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 try
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 waite
                 ,
                 patiently
                 waite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ſ
                 vnder
                 Hope
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 aboue
                 Hope
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 troubles
                 ,
                 therefore
                 is
                 Hope
                 very
                 needfull
                 ,
                 as
                 t
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 ,
                 who
                 earnestly
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 to
                 waite
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 waite
                 and
                 abide
                 til
                 God
                 remoue
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 scoffes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 HOpe
                 is
                 needfull
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 scoffes
                 and
                 reproaches
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 
                 for
                 if
                 Gods
                 promises
                 be
                 not
                 speedily
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 u
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 vpbraide
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   are
                   his
                   promises
                
                 ?
                 If
                 afflictions
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   their
                   God
                
                 ?
                 If
                 afflictions
                 be
                 greeuous
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   helpe
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   God.
                
                 Is
                 not
                 then
                 Hope
                 necessary
                 to
                 vphold
                 vs
                 against
                 these
                 ?
                 Dauid
                 hereby
                 vpheld
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 wicked
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   their
                   God
                
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Soule
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   Waite
                   on
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Hope
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 looke
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 stedfastly
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faster
                 to
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 wicked
                 men
                 doe
                 seeke
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 neede
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 VVE
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 prone
                 by
                 nature
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 forgetteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 remembreth
                 not
                 his
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 he
                 accomplish
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 any
                 
                 streights
                 ,
                 and
                 seeme
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 vs.
                 Dauid
                 was
                 herewith
                 sorely
                 tempted
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 him
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   How
                   long
                   wilt
                   thou
                   forget
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   euer
                   ?
                   How
                   long
                   wilt
                   thou
                   hide
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   me
                   ?
                
                 But
                 what
                 vpheld
                 him
                 ?
                 himselfe
                 sheweth
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 hope
                 ▪
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Psalme
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   thy
                   mercy
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Hope
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 
                   hope
                   aboue
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 hope
                 is
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 liuing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 prouerbe
                 verified
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   for
                   hope
                   the
                   heart
                   would
                   breake
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 getting
                 and
                 preseruing
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 vs
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 obserue
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 gotten
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 preserued
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 wel
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 is
                 gotten
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
                 The
                 meanes
                 which
                 beget
                 faith
                 ,
                 do
                 immediatly
                 hereupon
                 beget
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 preserued
                 by
                 two
                 meanes
                 especially
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 and
                 ful
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 properties
                 ;
                 which
                 make
                 vs
                 patiently
                 abide
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 a
                 faithful
                 remēbrance
                 of
                 Gods
                 former
                 dealings
                 .
              
               
                 Foure
                 speciall
                 properties
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 free
                 grace
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 infinite
                 power
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 infallible
                 truth
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 vnsearchable
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 being
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 perswaded
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 which
                 mooued
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 gracious
                 promise
                 ,
                 will
                 further
                 mooue
                 him
                 to
                 accomplish
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 So
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 shall
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 wise
                 in
                 appointing
                 the
                 fittest
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 for
                 
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 may
                 most
                 make
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 childrens
                 good
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 brought
                 to
                 waite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 waiting
                 on
                 God
                 (
                 without
                 prescribing
                 any
                 time
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 actually
                 performed
                 what
                 he
                 faithfully
                 promised
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 Experience
                 nourishing
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 GODS
                 former
                 dealings
                 both
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 our selues
                 being
                 faithfully
                 remembred
                 ,
                 worke
                 such
                 an
                 e
                 experience
                 as
                 cannot
                 but
                 bring
                 forth
                 Hope
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 experience
                 doth
                 euidently
                 demonstrate
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 willing
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 f
                 Hereby
                 was
                 Dauids
                 Hope
                 much
                 cherished
                 and
                 strengthened
                 .
                 g
                 This
                 meanes
                 doth
                 St
                 Iames
                 vse
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Christian
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 bringing
                 to
                 their
                 memories
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 acquaint
                 our selues
                 with
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 h
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   afore
                   time
                
                 (
                 namely
                 in
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 
                   are
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   thorow
                   patience
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   might
                   haue
                   Hope
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 :
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 obserue
                 Gods
                 dealings
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 i
                 experience
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 Hope
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 two
                 notable
                 examples
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 (
                 Ge●
                 .
                 32.
                 10.
                 )
                 The
                 other
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 Sam.
                 17.
                 37.
                 )
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 are
                 well
                 to
                 obserue
                 and
                 remember
                 all
                 those
                 gracious
                 fauours
                 which
                 God
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 vouchsafeth
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 carelesly
                 let
                 them
                 slip
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 negligently
                 forget
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 .
                 The
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 failed
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 :
                 
                 m
                 
                   They
                   vnderstood
                   not
                   Gods
                   wonders
                
                 ,
                 while
                 God
                 was
                 doing
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 afterwards
                 did
                 they
                 
                   remember
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 waite
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 their
                 entring
                 into
                 Canaan
                 was
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 fainted
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 meditating
                 on
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 as
                 a
                 further
                 meanes
                 to
                 vphold
                 and
                 cherish
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 serious
                 and
                 frequent
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Much
                 might
                 be
                 saide
                 to
                 amplifie
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 referre
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 priuate
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 the
                 rather
                 be
                 meditated
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 worldly
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 sustained
                 with
                 matters
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 comparable
                 herevnto
                 .
                 Obserue
                 what
                 their
                 hope
                 is
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 vncertaine
                 :
                 o
                 
                   The
                   husbandman
                   waiteth
                   for
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   long
                   patience
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   vntill
                   hee
                   receiue
                   the
                   former
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   raine
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Husband-man
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 the
                 Marriner
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 ?
                 Their
                 hopes
                 make
                 them
                 vnter
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 themselues
                 forth
                 to
                 great
                 dangers
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 oft
                 they
                 faile
                 of
                 their
                 hopes
                 .
                 Shall
                 Christians
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 Hope
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 receiue
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 faint
                 not
                 ?
                 a
                 
                   Cast
                   not
                   away
                   your
                   confidence
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   great
                   recompence
                   of
                   reward
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 Hope
                 and
                 an
                 Anchor
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 THe
                 vse
                 of
                 hope
                 may
                 fi●ly
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 that
                 other
                 metaphor
                 whereunto
                 Hope
                 is
                 resembled
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 an
                 Anchor
                 .
                 (
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 19.
                 )
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 vpon
                 a
                 
                   sure
                   ground
                
                 .
                 
                 If
                 an
                 anchor
                 becast
                 into
                 a
                 bottomlesse
                 sea
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 quick
                 sands
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 sure
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 ,
                 the
                 shippe
                 may
                 be
                 tossed
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 wracke
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 The
                 onely
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 hope
                 is
                 Gods
                 promise
                 reuealed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 firme
                 ground
                 cannot
                 bee
                 doubted
                 of
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 himselfe
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 ▪
                 Word
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 sure
                 and
                 certaine
                 :
                 nothing
                 more
                 firme
                 and
                 stable
                 :
                 a
                 
                   Till
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   perish
                   ,
                   one
                   iot
                   or
                   title
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   shall
                   not
                   scape
                   ,
                   till
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
                 b
                 Dauid
                 cast
                 the
                 anchor
                 of
                 his
                 hope
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 acquaint
                 our selues
                 with
                 Gods
                 manifold
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 
                   fast
                   fixed
                
                 on
                 that
                 sure
                 ground
                 .
                 
                 If
                 an
                 anchor
                 onely
                 lie
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 fixed
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 be
                 without
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 is
                 hope
                 fast
                 fixed
                 on
                 Gods
                 promise
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 promise
                 is
                 stedfastly
                 beleeued
                 :
                 Faith
                 maketh
                 a
                 way
                 and
                 entrance
                 for
                 hope
                 .
                 c
                 Abraham
                 first
                 beleeued
                 Gods
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 waited
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 therfore
                 labour
                 for
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 thy
                 hope
                 be
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 must
                 oft
                 be
                 setled
                 and
                 fixed
                 anew
                 .
                 
                 If
                 an
                 Anchor
                 loose
                 and
                 slacken
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 once
                 been
                 fastned
                 ,
                 a
                 storme
                 may
                 cartie
                 the
                 shippe
                 away
                 :
                 where
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 fastening
                 ?
                 Our
                 hope
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Satans
                 manifold
                 stormes
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 subiect
                 to
                 loosening
                 ,
                 to
                 wauering
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 therefore
                 oft
                 be
                 renewed
                 :
                 d
                 
                   They
                   that
                   waite
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   renew
                   their
                   strength
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 meditate
                 on
                 those
                 promises
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 once
                 knowne
                 and
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 Gods
                 former
                 benefits
                 and
                 performance
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 :
                 (
                 these
                 were
                 Dauids
                 vsuall
                 practises
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 these
                 being
                 meanes
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 Hope
                 in
                 vs
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 recalling
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 mindes
                 againe
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 meanes
                 to
                 renew
                 our
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 against
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 Satan
                 hath
                 many
                 waies
                 to
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 peece
                 of
                 Armour
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 labouring
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mutuall
                 relation
                 betwixt
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 without
                 Faith
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Hope
                 ,
                 he
                 bends
                 what
                 forces
                 he
                 can
                 against
                 Faith
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 auoide
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Suggestions
                 more
                 proper
                 against
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Suggest
                 .
                 1
                 There
                 needeth
                 no
                 such
                 adoe
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 hope
                 well
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 enough
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ignorant
                 and
                 ruder
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 
                 also
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 vtter
                 such
                 conceits
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   well
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 their
                 anchor
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 aske
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 Hope
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 answer
                 they
                 can
                 giue
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   Hope
                   well
                
                 .
                 Many
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 fundamental
                 points
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 first
                 grounds
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 much
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 e
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 complaineth
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 
                   need
                   be
                   taught
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 will
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   well
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 To
                 auoid
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 growne
                 in
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 and
                 euen
                 catechised
                 .
                 
                 Theophilus
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 was
                 so
                 instructed
                 .
                 Ministers
                 must
                 vse
                 to
                 catechise
                 and
                 teach
                 fundamentall
                 grounds
                 .
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 and
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 it
                 maketh
                 them
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 bringeth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 pit
                 and
                 gulfe
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 false
                 grounds
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 Suggest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 THe
                 best
                 grounds
                 of
                 Hope
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 mans
                 owne
                 merits
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 meritorious
                 workes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 euen
                 their
                 workes
                 of
                 supererogation
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 A●
                 mans
                 owne
                 honest
                 dealing
                 and
                 good
                 meaning
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 man●
                 prosperous
                 estate
                 .
                 Thus
                 hee
                 deceiueth
                 men
                 with
                 fal●
                 grounds
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 the
                 prou●der
                 sort
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 trust
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 merits
                 .
                 In
                 th●
                 second
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 silly
                 and
                 foolish
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 trust
                 t●
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 among●
                 counted
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 iust
                 i●
                 their
                 dealings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 sauour
                 of
                 little
                 piety
                 to
                 Go●
                 wards
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 an●
                 
                 say
                 .
                 
                   They
                   doe
                   no
                   man
                   any
                   wrong
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 with
                 sottish
                 worldlings
                 ;
                 who
                 make
                 Earth
                 their
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 like
                 quicke-sands
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 more
                 danger
                 then
                 safety
                 to
                 a
                 ship
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 suggestion
                 against
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 3.
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 2.
                 
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 on
                 verse
                 10.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 remember
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 honest
                 dealing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 without
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 6.
                 )
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 good
                 meanings
                 and
                 intentions
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 most
                 abhominable
                 impieties
                 and
                 iniquities
                 .
                 For
                 proofe
                 whereof
                 ,
                 reade
                 Iohn
                 16.
                 2.
                 and
                 Acts
                 26.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 it
                 more
                 beseemeth
                 fooles
                 then
                 wise
                 men
                 to
                 build
                 all
                 their
                 hopes
                 vpon
                 coniectures
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 outward
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 health
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 ●auour
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 c
                 common
                 gifts
                 which
                 God
                 indifferently
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 they
                 oft
                 proue
                 the
                 Diuels
                 baits
                 to
                 allure
                 men
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hookes
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 drowne
                 them
                 in
                 perdition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 licentious
                 trusting
                 on
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Suggest
                 .
                 STill
                 trust
                 to
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 Hope
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 confidence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 take
                 liberty
                 ●othy
                 selfe
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 thine
                 owne
                 eies
                 .
                 Thus
                 hee
                 maketh
                 carnall
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 Libertines
                 ,
                 hypo●rites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 (
                 d
                 
                   Who
                   turne
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   wan●nnesse
                
                 )
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 anchor
                 of
                 Hope
                 lie
                 loose
                 vpon
                 the
                 ●re
                 ground
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 When
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 is
                 wilfully
                 and
                 wittingly
                 abused
                 ,
                 his
                 iustice
                 is
                 prouoked
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 :
                 Gods
                 grace
                 giueth
                 liberty
                 to
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   bringeth
                   saluation
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   denie
                   vngodlinesse
                   and
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   liue
                   soberly
                   ,
                   righteously
                   ,
                   godly
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 thereof
                 in
                 all
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belongeth
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 merite
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 partake
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 subdued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Satans
                 seeking
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 thus
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 attaining
                 true
                 Hope
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 he
                 labour
                 to
                 quaile
                 our
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 making
                 vs
                 too
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 secure
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 somewhat
                 preuailed
                 with
                 
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 duly
                 consider
                 our
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 fierce
                 temptations
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 Christ
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 exhorteth
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 mouing
                 vs
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 vnworthinesse
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 will
                 obiect
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 what
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 and
                 greeuousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 actuall
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 how
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 the
                 saluation
                 which
                 we
                 waite
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remoue
                 our
                 eyes
                 from
                 off
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 vpon
                 the
                 free
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 rich
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 all-sufficient
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 saluation
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 Names
                 sake
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 By
                 calling
                 into
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 seemeth
                 long
                 to
                 delay
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 troubles
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 auoyding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 wisest
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 knoweth
                 the
                 fittest
                 times
                 and
                 meanes
                 for
                 accomplishing
                 his
                 promises
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               EIGHTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 adding
                 a
                 Sword
                 to
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 sixt
                 and
                 last
                 peece
                 of
                 Armour
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 defensiue
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 offensiue
                 also
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Sword.
                 a
                 Note
                 this
                 copulatiue
                 particle
                 AND
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Sword
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 Sword
                 also
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armour
                 :
                 Whence
                 obserue
                 that
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   keep
                   off
                   our
                   enemies
                   assaults
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   annoying
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   care
                   and
                   endeauor
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   driue
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Resist
                   the
                   Diuell
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   flie
                   .
                   Resist
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 This
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   flie
                
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 our
                 endeauour
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 driue
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 It
                 implyeth
                 both
                 a
                 promise
                 and
                 a
                 duty
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 
                 purpose
                 tend
                 those
                 phrases
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 c
                 killing
                 our
                 members
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 d
                 mortifying
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 e
                 crucifying
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 f
                 destroying
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   beating
                   downe
                
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 it
                 
                   in
                   subiection
                
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 a
                 notable
                 example
                 hereof
                 in
                 our
                 Head
                 and
                 Generall
                 Christ
                 ,
                 i
                 who
                 put
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 flight
                 :
                 likewise
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 k
                 who
                 brought
                 his
                 body
                 into
                 subiection
                 ,
                 &
                 l
                 to
                 who
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 crucified
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 stand
                 onely
                 vpon
                 defence
                 ,
                 we
                 embolden
                 &
                 hearten
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 wh●
                 will
                 neuer
                 leaue
                 assaulting
                 vs
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 preauiled
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 as
                 Saul
                 neuer
                 left
                 persecuting
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 himselfe
                 was
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Heere
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 direction
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 that
                 haue
                 a
                 charge
                 ouer
                 people
                 committed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 content
                 not
                 themselues
                 with
                 defending
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 vnder
                 their
                 gouernment
                 from
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 
                 heretiques
                 ,
                 atheists
                 ,
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 and
                 destroy
                 those
                 dangerous
                 and
                 mischieuous
                 enemies
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 committed
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 k
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   on
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                
                 l
                 Thus
                 did
                 that
                 good
                 King
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 temporall
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 here
                 meant
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 It
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 applyed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 allusion
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 followeth
                 by
                 iust
                 and
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 :
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 doe
                 his
                 best
                 to
                 profligate
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 afforded
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Sword
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 temporall
                 Sword
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 thē
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 vse
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 temporall
                 Sword
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 helpe
                 to
                 
                 the
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 much
                 good
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 thereby
                 :
                 for
                 howsoeuer
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 whit
                 danted
                 with
                 the
                 temporall
                 Sword
                 :
                 yet
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 heretiques
                 ,
                 profane
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 diuell
                 much
                 annoyeth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 danted
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 destroyed
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Satan
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 &
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ciuill
                 Gouernours
                 suffer
                 the
                 enemies
                 therof
                 to
                 get
                 head
                 ,
                 &
                 assault
                 the
                 church
                 &
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 direction
                 also
                 for
                 Ministers
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 teach
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 instruct
                 in
                 good
                 maners
                 ,
                 encourage
                 the
                 vpright
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 refute
                 errors
                 ,
                 cut
                 downe
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauour
                 to
                 destroy
                 whatsoeuer
                 maketh
                 against
                 the
                 glorious
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Note
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   The
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   are
                   mighty
                   thorow
                   God
                   to
                   cast
                   down
                   holds
                   ,
                   casting
                   down
                   the
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   &
                   euery
                   high
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   exalted
                   against
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   hauing
                   vengeance
                   ready
                   against
                   all
                   disobedience
                   .
                
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 his
                 Apostolicall
                 function
                 ,
                 n
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 generall
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 exhort
                 with
                 wholesome
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 
                   improue
                   them
                   that
                   say
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 Sword
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 ministers
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 accordingly
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 by
                 teaching
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 instructing
                 in
                 good
                 maners
                 :
                 to
                 offend
                 by
                 confuting
                 errors
                 ,
                 &
                 reprouing
                 sins
                 .
                 Many
                 errors
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 corruption
                 in
                 life
                 creepeth
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 want
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 As
                 for
                 priuate
                 persons
                 euery
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 charge
                 ouer
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 soules
                 safety
                 they
                 must
                 resist
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                 oppose
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 subdue
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 strike
                 &
                 fight
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 foolish
                 pitty
                 to
                 spare
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 &
                 destroy
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 .
                 If
                 Satan
                 tempt
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 indignation
                 ,
                 bid
                 him
                 auoid
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 allure
                 ,
                 defie
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 flesh
                 lust
                 ,
                 sub
                 due
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 this
                 Weapon
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 peeces
                 of
                 Armor
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 distinctly
                 handle
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 this
                 Weapon
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 fitly
                 resembled
                 to
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 called
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 How
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 well
                 vsing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 sleights
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Weapon
                 here
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 expresly
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 Gods
                 will
                 is
                 manifested
                 and
                 made
                 knowen
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 his
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 b
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 c
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 d
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 e
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 is
                 properly
                 and
                 truely
                 the
                 right
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 
                 for
                 except
                 that
                 bee
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 words
                 there
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 f
                 the
                 Sonne
                 knoweth
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 )
                 of
                 heresie
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   Son
                
                 )
                 and
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 g
                 as
                 betwixt
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 said
                 (
                 
                   my
                   Father
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   I
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 h
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   God.
                
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 letter
                 of
                 Scripture
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 missed
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 all
                 her
                 etiques
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 swarue
                 from
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 alledge
                 the
                 true
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 did
                 many
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Compare
                 
                   
                     Mic.
                     5.
                     2
                  
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     40.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       
                         with
                         
                           
                             Mat.
                             2.
                             6.
                             
                          
                           
                             Heb.
                             10.
                             5.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 So
                 may
                 diuerse
                 translaters
                 differ
                 in
                 some
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 ▪
                 and
                 Preachers
                 in
                 alledging
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 may
                 misse
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 retaine
                 the
                 true
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 rightly
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 and
                 rightly
                 applyed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 after
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 implieth
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 commandeth
                 to
                 i
                 
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 he
                 vseth
                 ,
                 is
                 metaphorical
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 vse
                 to
                 search
                 in
                 Mines
                 for
                 siluer
                 and
                 gold
                 :
                 they
                 will
                 dig
                 deep
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 breake
                 the
                 seuerall
                 clots
                 of
                 earth
                 all
                 to
                 peeces
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 golden
                 Oare
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 must
                 we
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 Solomon
                 (
                 Pro.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 euery
                 sentence
                 ,
                 syllable
                 ,
                 letter
                 and
                 tittle
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 of
                 moment
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 thus
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 insteed
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 wee
                 may
                 alleadge
                 our
                 owne
                 conceits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 our
                 helpe
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 diuers
                 profitable
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Vnderstanding
                   of
                   the
                   originall
                   tongues
                
                 :
                 
                 diuerse
                 errors
                 &
                 heresies
                 haue
                 been
                 drawn
                 from
                 translations
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 moued
                 Papists
                 to
                 make
                 mariage
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 Sacramentum
                 which
                 the
                 vulgar
                 
                 translation
                 vseth
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 32.
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Rh●mist
                 ;
                 translate
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 But
                 k
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 euery
                 language
                 hath
                 proper
                 kinds
                 of
                 speeches
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 translated
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 languages
                 would
                 seeme
                 obsurd
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 many
                 Scripture
                 phrases
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 originall
                 tongues
                 is
                 needfull
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Skill
                   in
                   the
                   Arts
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 proper
                 and
                 figuratiue
                 phrases
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 and
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 the
                 true
                 construction
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 consequence
                 of
                 arguments
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 especially
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 valearned
                 ,
                 must
                 seeke
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Analogie
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sence
                 be
                 made
                 contrary
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 literall
                 acceptation
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heresie
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 grounded
                 thereon
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 Creed
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   fitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   scope
                
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 after
                 .
                 Thus
                 may
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 parable
                 touching
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 shewed
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 wounded
                 and
                 halfe
                 dead
                 ,
                 be
                 easily
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 
                   Comparing
                   one
                   place
                   with
                   another
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 many
                 types
                 and
                 prophesies
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 By
                 comparing
                 obscure
                 places
                 with
                 perspicuous
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 obscure
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 perspicuous
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Prayer
                 .
                 
                 For
                 thereby
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 wherof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 (
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 )
                 is
                 obtained
                 ▪
                 therefore
                 
                 Dauid
                 prayeth
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 eyes
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 18.
                 )
              
               
                 7
                 
                   Faith
                   and
                   obedience
                
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 knowne
                 :
                 God
                 giueth
                 ouer
                 such
                 to
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 ,
                 who
                 receiue
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 loue
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 Sword.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Sword
                
                 ,
                 
                 whereunto
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 compared
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 vse
                 :
                 one
                 to
                 defend
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 (
                 they
                 who
                 can
                 well
                 vse
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 find
                 a
                 great
                 vse
                 hereof
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 annoy
                 ,
                 driue
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 a
                 mans
                 enemy
                 .
                 q
                 This
                 double
                 vse
                 did
                 Eleazar
                 one
                 of
                 Dauids
                 Worthies
                 make
                 of
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 vsed
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   claue
                   to
                   his
                   hand
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 defended
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 the
                 Philistims
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 vse
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 defend
                 ●s
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ●o
                 driue
                 away
                 ,
                 confound
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   profita●le
                   for
                   doctrine
                   and
                   reproofe
                   ,
                   for
                   instruction
                   and
                   correction
                   ,
                
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 )
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 Christs
                 manner
                 of
                 vsing
                 the
                 Word
                 ●n
                 his
                 conflict
                 with
                 Satan
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 did
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 against
                 the
                 ſ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 t
                 second
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 u
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 ●hird
                 ,
                 he
                 draue
                 the
                 diuell
                 away
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 vsed
                 it
                 afterwards
                 in
                 his
                 conflicts
                 with
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Sadducees
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 others
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 obiected
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ●sually
                 he
                 a
                 defended
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 he
                 b
                 confounded
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 c
                 Ste●hen
                 ,
                 d
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 also
                 may
                 all
                 carnall
                 and
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 be
                 cut
                 downe
                 and
                 subdued
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 flesh
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 peeces
                 by
                 a
                 sword
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 trauellers
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 haue
                 their
                 swords
                 by
                 their
                 sides
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ready
                 to
                 defend
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 spoile
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 we
                 alwayes
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 sword
                 in
                 readinesse
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 shew
                 our selues
                 as
                 wise
                 and
                 carefull
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 naturall
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Why
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 THis
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 a
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 kinde
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 Spirituall
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 opposed
                 to
                 a
                 materiall
                 sword
                 made
                 of
                 mettall
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   sword
                   of
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   The
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   are
                   not
                   carnall
                   :
                
                 (
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Spirituall
                 .
                 )
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 
                 
                   liuely
                   and
                   powerfull
                   ,
                   sharper
                   then
                   any
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   piercing
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   diuiding
                   asunder
                   of
                   sou●
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ioynts
                   and
                   marrow
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   discerner
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   intents
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 pierce
                 so
                 deepe
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 discerne
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 any
                 way
                 annoy
                 the
                 Diuell
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 wisedome
                 in
                 furnishing
                 vs
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 weapon
                 as
                 our
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 ,
                 euen
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 do
                 dread
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 confound
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 skillful
                 and
                 carefull
                 in
                 vsing
                 i●
                 we
                 d
                 need
                 
                   not
                   feare
                   their
                   feare
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   troubled
                   :
                
                 
                 but
                 wee
                 shall
                 rather
                 strike
                 dread
                 and
                 terror
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 well
                 vsing
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 well
                 vsing
                 of
                 this
                 Spirituall
                 Sword
                 ,
                 
                 foure
                 especiall
                 graces
                 are
                 needfull
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Wisdome
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Faith.
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 vnderstand
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 God
                 saith
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 both
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
                 85.
                 8
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 Rom
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 17.
                 )
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 onely
                 and
                 alone
                 we
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 Without
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 alwaies
                 wauening
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 established
                 in
                 any
                 truth
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 concerne
                 iudgement
                 or
                 practise
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 with
                 courage
                 resist
                 any
                 contrary
                 corruption
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 attaine
                 Knowledge
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 this
                 ,
                 obserue
                 these
                 directions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 1
                 Reade
                 the
                 Word
                 diligently
                 and
                 frequently
                 :
                 h
                 
                   Giue
                   attendance
                
                 thereunto
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 alone
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 better
                 obserue
                 it
                 .
                 Haue
                 set
                 times
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 constant
                 in
                 obseruing
                 them
                 :
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 vrgent
                 occasions
                 thy
                 taske
                 be
                 omitted
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 double
                 it
                 another
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 i
                 Meditate
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 read
                 .
                 
                 Meditati●n
                 is
                 an
                 especial
                 meanes
                 to
                 helpe
                 both
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 memory
                 .
                 A
                 thing
                 at
                 first
                 reading
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 conceiued
                 〈◊〉
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 seriously
                 pondered
                 :
                 this
                 serious
                 pondering
                 ●aketh
                 a
                 deepe
                 impression
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 memories
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 Attend
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 :
                 and
                 bring
                 thereunto
                 a
                 mind
                 willing
                 to
                 learne
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 whereof
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 waite
                 and
                 depend
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 enlighten
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 worke
                 vpon
                 our
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 teach
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 Wisdome
                 in
                 applying
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 FOr
                 Wisdome
                 ;
                 
                 It
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 rightly
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 place
                 which
                 we
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 matter
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 alleadged
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 misse
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 braine
                 :
                 k
                 
                   We
                   peruert
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 plaister
                 or
                 a
                 medicine
                 wrongly
                 applied
                 ,
                 which
                 healeth
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 draw
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 causeth
                 inward
                 festering
                 :
                 or
                 draweth
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 heale
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 the
                 sore
                 or
                 wound
                 much
                 worse
                 .
                 A
                 potion
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 oft
                 killeth
                 the
                 patient
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 terrors
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 vrged
                 to
                 a
                 wounded
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 dri●
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 vtter
                 despaire
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 sweete
                 promises
                 of
                 th●
                 Gospell
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 profane
                 Libertines
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall●
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 highly
                 and
                 intolerably●
                 presume
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 pernicious
                 then
                 the
                 wor●
                 wrongly
                 applied
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 l
                 
                   Sauls
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   neuer
                   ve●ned
                   empty
                   from
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   slaine
                   :
                
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 o●
                 against
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 it
                 destroyed
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 Saul
                 himselfe
                 fell
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 runne
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 bowels
                 ,
                 it
                 kille●
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Word
                 well
                 vsed
                 against
                 our
                 spirituall
                 en●mies
                 ,
                 destroyeth
                 them
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 fall
                 on
                 it
                 our selues
                 ,
                 it
                 m●
                 
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 m
                 either
                 
                   the
                   sauour
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sauour
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 Needfull
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 that
                 vnto
                 knowledge
                 wisdome
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 rightly
                 apply
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 must
                 obserue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 fit
                 and
                 pertinent
                 places
                 may
                 be
                 alleadged
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 Christ
                 vse
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 he
                 alleadged
                 n
                 a
                 most
                 fit
                 text
                 against
                 distrust
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 against
                 o
                 presumption
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 p
                 idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 Faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 restrained
                 therevnto
                 :
                 
                 for
                 q
                 it
                 is
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   be●eeueth
                   .
                
                 All
                 knowledge
                 and
                 wisdome
                 without
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 t
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   which
                   the
                   Iewes
                   heard
                   ,
                   profited
                   them
                   not
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   mixed
                   with
                   Faith
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   it
                   .
                   Euah
                
                 vnder
                 stood
                 Gods
                 Word
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 shee
                 had
                 enough
                 well
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 shee
                 did
                 not
                 stedfastly
                 beleeue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 shee
                 lost
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 Sword
                 ;
                 her
                 enemy
                 came
                 in
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 :
                 
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 diuine
                 authority
                 (
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 )
                 Gods
                 oracles
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 not
                 one
                 ●ot
                 or
                 ti●●le
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 scape
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 (
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 18.
                 )
                 This
                 knowne
                 and
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 will
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 giue
                 full
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 yeelding
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 In
                 Religion
                 a
                 man
                 knoweth
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 practiseth
                 .
                 
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   If
                   a
                   
                   man
                   thinke
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   nothing
                   yet
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   :
                
                 so
                 as
                 without
                 obedience
                 all
                 knowledge
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 declareth
                 by
                 a
                 fit
                 comparison
                 taken
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 beholdeth
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetteth
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 one
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 that
                 e
                 we
                 turne
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 :
                 neither
                 carelesly
                 neglect
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 nor
                 preposterously
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Thus
                 d
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 experimentall
                 knowledge
                 consisteth
                 the
                 very
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 spirituall
                 Sword
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 lust
                 subdued
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 crucified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 driuen
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manifold
                 vse
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Point
                  
                   4
                
                 THe
                 benefit
                 of
                 well
                 vsing
                 this
                 Sword
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 admirable
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 error
                 in
                 iudgement
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 refuted
                 ,
                 no
                 corruption
                 in
                 life
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 redressed
                 hereby
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 true
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 but
                 may
                 bee
                 proued
                 and
                 maintained
                 against
                 all
                 gaine-sayers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 vertue
                 and
                 duty
                 but
                 may
                 bee
                 warranted
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 thereby
                 directed
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 .
                 e
                 The
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 :
                 f
                 Dauid
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 by
                 Gods
                 Word
                 hee
                 was
                 made
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Ancient
                 men
                 who
                 haue
                 much
                 experience
                 of
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 commonly
                 get
                 much
                 wisedome
                 by
                 their
                 long
                 experience
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 f
                 
                   among
                   the
                   ancient
                   is
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   daies
                   is
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 Gods
                 Word
                 taught
                 Dauid
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 more
                 then
                 experience
                 
                 could
                 teach
                 the
                 ancient
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 though
                 Teachers
                 commonly
                 know
                 more
                 then
                 Schollers
                 ,
                 or
                 learners
                 ,
                 (
                 g
                 
                   Their
                   lips
                   should
                   preserue
                   knowledge
                
                 :
                 )
                 yet
                 Dauid
                 by
                 Gods
                 Word
                 exceeded
                 all
                 his
                 Teachers
                 in
                 knowledge
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 enemies
                 thorow
                 their
                 continall
                 searching
                 after
                 sundry
                 points
                 of
                 pollicy
                 ,
                 and
                 inuenting
                 many
                 stratagems
                 and
                 cunning
                 wyles
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 prying
                 into
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 aduerse
                 parties
                 ,
                 grow
                 very
                 subtill
                 and
                 crafty
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 this
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 Dauid
                 learne
                 more
                 wisdome
                 then
                 all
                 they
                 .
                 For
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 farre
                 larger
                 extent
                 then
                 mans
                 wit
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Booke
                 wherein
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 comparable
                 in
                 multitude
                 of
                 letters
                 ,
                 sillables
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 massie
                 Volumes
                 of
                 many
                 mens
                 works
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 substance
                 of
                 sound
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 seuerall
                 and
                 sundry
                 directions
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Bookes
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Euery
                 good
                 thing
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 be
                 iustified
                 thereby
                 :
                 euery
                 euill
                 thing
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 be
                 disproued
                 thereby
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 Sword
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 opposed
                 against
                 may
                 be
                 maintained
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 euill
                 thing
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 ,
                 be
                 repelled
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 crosse
                 vnder
                 which
                 any
                 man
                 lieth
                 ,
                 no
                 distresse
                 whervnto
                 any
                 is
                 brought
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 eased
                 ,
                 and
                 helped
                 by
                 Gods
                 Word
                 :
                 from
                 it
                 may
                 sound
                 comfort
                 be
                 fetched
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 may
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 supported
                 .
                 h
                 This
                 was
                 
                   Dauids
                   comfort
                   in
                   his
                   trouble
                
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 afflicted
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 troubled
                 in
                 conscience
                 ?
                 Are
                 thy
                 Children
                 ,
                 kinsfolke
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 which
                 thou
                 accountest
                 neere
                 and
                 deare
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 a
                 vexation
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 Is
                 thy
                 estate
                 decayed
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 troubled
                 with
                 euill
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 distressed
                 ?
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 therein
                 shalt
                 thou
                 find
                 comfort
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 rightly
                 thou
                 canst
                 apply
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 this
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 i
                 
                   a
                   Light
                
                 :
                 
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 wander
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   a
                   Guide
                
                 :
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 distresse
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   a
                   Comfort
                
                 :
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 doubt
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   a
                   Counseller
                
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 n
                 
                   a
                   Teacher
                
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 O
                 excellent
                 Instrument
                 !
                 How
                 much
                 bound
                 vnto
                 God
                 are
                 we
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 
                 What
                 account
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 How
                 expert
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Whosoeuer
                 carelesly
                 neglecteth
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 lightly
                 esteemeth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 vngratefull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 wisedome
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 hath
                 prouided
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 most
                 iniurious
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 losing
                 the
                 vse
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 weapon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 wrong
                 which
                 Papists
                 doe
                 in
                 detaining
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 VVHat
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 saluation
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 Papists
                 ?
                 
                 who
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 13.
                 19.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 depriue
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 weapon
                 ?
                 Herein
                 they
                 plainely
                 declare
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 seruants
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 They
                 doe
                 euen
                 conspire
                 with
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 doe
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 openly
                 or
                 couertly
                 speake
                 against
                 priuate
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 publike
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 who
                 scoffe
                 at
                 that
                 knowledge
                 which
                 lay
                 men
                 and
                 woemen
                 haue
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 neglecting
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 AS
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 themselues
                 neglect
                 ,
                 or
                 reiect
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 abuse
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 what
                 enemies
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 making
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 destruction
                 ?
                 too
                 many
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 who
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 reade
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 heare
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 Books
                 they
                 least
                 respect
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 Many
                 will
                 haue
                 Statute
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Play-bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 
                 toyish
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Bible
                 in
                 their
                 House
                 or
                 hands
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 lamentable
                 )
                 some
                 Schollers
                 which
                 intend
                 to
                 be
                 Diuines
                 ,
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 reade
                 store
                 of
                 Postils
                 ,
                 Legends
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 trash
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Some
                 vse
                 to
                 carry
                 other
                 Books
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 their
                 mindes
                 from
                 hearing
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 and
                 preached
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 Some
                 goe
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 Wiues
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Houshold
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 scoffe
                 at
                 such
                 as
                 carry
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 terming
                 them
                 in
                 reproach
                 ,
                 Biblecarriers
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 like
                 these
                 ,
                 haue
                 no
                 sword
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 who
                 haue
                 Bibles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fairely
                 bound
                 vp
                 :
                 but
                 why
                 ?
                 onely
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 Church
                 :
                 they
                 reade
                 it
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 as
                 seldome
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 their
                 wordly
                 affaires
                 will
                 afford
                 them
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 read
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 they
                 read
                 thorow
                 any
                 one
                 Booke
                 ?
                 These
                 haue
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 hang
                 by
                 the
                 wals
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 who
                 reade
                 much
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 reade
                 ,
                 neuer
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 much
                 like
                 vnto
                 supersticious
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 mumbling
                 ouer
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 a
                 certaine
                 number
                 of
                 prayers
                 stinted
                 by
                 their
                 bead
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 what
                 they
                 pray
                 .
                 These
                 haue
                 their
                 Sword
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 scabbard
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 They
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 reade
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 seeke
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 ?
                 onely
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 seeming
                 differences
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 discourse
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 to
                 iustifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 doctrine
                 against
                 gaine-sayers
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 edified
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 sinne
                 mortified
                 thereby
                 .
                 These
                 draw
                 forth
                 this
                 sword
                 onely
                 to
                 flourish
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 They
                 who
                 in
                 searching
                 out
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 trust
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 skill
                 ,
                 wit
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 &
                 neglect
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 sword
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 whetted
                 and
                 made
                 sharpe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 taught
                 well
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 foolish
                 and
                 ouer
                 bold
                 souldiers
                 care
                 not
                 how
                 vnskilfull
                 themselues
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 blunt
                 their
                 weapon
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 They
                 who
                 doe
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 bee
                 expert
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 trayterous
                 minde
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 contained
                 therein
                 (
                 as
                 Heretikes
                 ;
                 )
                 yea
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 it selfe
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 Atheists
                 )
                 These
                 fight
                 with
                 Christs
                 weapon
                 vnder
                 Satans
                 colours
                 against
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 chiefest
                 sleights
                 which
                 Satan
                 hath
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 weapon
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Sug.
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 that
                 Scripture
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 to
                 giue
                 greater
                 credence
                 thereto
                 .
                 Thus
                 before
                 Gods
                 word
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 Satan
                 brought
                 men
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 that
                 reuelation
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 which
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 men
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 other
                 writings
                 of
                 mans
                 inuention
                 :
                 herewith
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 plaine
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 many
                 poore
                 distressed
                 wauering
                 soules
                 deceiued
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 For
                 auoiding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 labour
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 iudgements
                 well
                 informed
                 by
                 what
                 arguments
                 wee
                 can
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 many
                 arguments
                 might
                 bee
                 alledged
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 
                 learned
                 men
                 haue
                 taken
                 good
                 pains
                 herein
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 published
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 collected
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 such
                 bookes
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 euery
                 where
                 almost
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 other
                 arguments
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 wicked
                 and
                 profane
                 ,
                 as
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 )
                 haue
                 an
                 inward
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 dread
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 great
                 reuerence
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 they
                 who
                 gainsay
                 the
                 diuine
                 authority
                 of
                 Scripture
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 a
                 secret
                 sting
                 which
                 oft
                 pricketh
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 checketh
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 labour
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 suppresse
                 it
              
               
                 2
                 We
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   reuelation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 may
                 inwardly
                 testifie
                 vnto
                 our
                 Spirits
                 and
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 
                 For
                 howsoeuer
                 many
                 arguments
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 euict
                 a
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 iudgement
                 he
                 cannot
                 gainsay
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 inward
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 perswade
                 mans
                 heart
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 it
                 willingly
                 embrace
                 and
                 entertaine
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 We
                 must
                 giue
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 doubting
                 about
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 principle
                 vndenyable
                 .
                 In
                 humane
                 Arts
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Professors
                 thereof
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 principles
                 which
                 without
                 all
                 contradiction
                 and
                 question
                 must
                 bee
                 taken
                 for
                 graunted
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 deny
                 ●hem
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 with
                 a
                 Cudgel
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 ●n
                 Argument
                 :
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 ●ot
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 fitter
                 to
                 thrust
                 his
                 hand
                 or
                 foote
                 into
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 while
                 hee
                 felt
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 reasons
                 ●oue
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hote
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 humane
                 Art
                 haue
                 ●ch
                 vndenyable
                 principles
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 Arte
                 of
                 ●rtes
                 ,
                 Diuinity
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 principles
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 which
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 suggestion
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 indignation
                 (
                 as
                 f
                 Christ
                 did
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 tempted
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 )
                 bid
                 Satan
                 auoyde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 Suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Sugg
                 .
                 IT
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 leaden
                 sword
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 waxe
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 euery
                 way
                 .
                 
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Schismatiques
                 ,
                 profane
                 persons
                 ,
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 diuell
                 himselfe
                 turne
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 turnes
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 blunt
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 cut
                 off
                 errors
                 in
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 nor
                 roote
                 out
                 corruptions
                 in
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 best
                 application
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 heretiques
                 remaine
                 as
                 peruerse
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 as
                 obstinate
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 sword
                 had
                 neuer
                 been
                 vsed
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 hath
                 Satan
                 much
                 preuailed
                 with
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 either
                 so
                 flexible
                 or
                 so
                 blunt
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 g
                 true
                 ,
                 right
                 ,
                 certaine
                 ,
                 infallible
                 ,
                 vndeniable
                 word
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 constant
                 ,
                 euer
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 so
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 h
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 i
                 Whosoeuer
                 teacheth
                 any
                 otherwise
                 then
                 it
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 is
                 accursed
                 .
                 k
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 termeth
                 it
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   A
                   more
                   sure
                   word
                
                 then
                 that
                 diuine
                 voice
                 which
                 was
                 heard
                 from
                 heauen
                 at
                 Christs
                 tranfiguration
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 any
                 whit
                 to
                 extenuate
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 That
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 commend
                 This
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 difference
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 this
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 haue
                 preheminence
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 l
                 Christ
                 also
                 seeme
                 to
                 preferre
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 Heretiques
                 falsifying
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 which
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 other
                 wicked
                 men
                 alleadge
                 to
                 iustifie
                 any
                 error
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 corruption
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 bare
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 conceits
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 they
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 sifted
                 and
                 throughly
                 examined
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 either
                 mangled
                 ,
                 or
                 mingled
                 ,
                 peruerted
                 or
                 misapplied
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 mangled
                 by
                 leauing
                 out
                 somthing
                 of
                 moment
                 ;
                 m
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 which
                 Satan
                 alleadgeth
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 left
                 out
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   all
                   thy
                   waves
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 temptation
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Christs
                 way
                 to
                 fling
                 himselfe
                 headlong
                 from
                 a
                 pinacle
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 other
                 wayes
                 and
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 come
                 downe
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 mans
                 condition
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 onely
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latin
                 translation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 auoid
                 the
                 text
                 alleadged
                 against
                 their
                 semi-Pelagian
                 opinion
                 of
                 mans
                 being
                 onely
                 halfe
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 So
                 also
                 in
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 6.
                 this
                 clause
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   works
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   no
                   more
                   grace
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   worke
                   is
                   no
                   worke
                   .
                
                 Which
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 most
                 euident
                 testimony
                 against
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Mingled
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 something
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Latin
                 copies
                 in
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 2.
                 added
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 Legis
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 they
                 inferre
                 that
                 all
                 works
                 are
                 not
                 excluded
                 frō
                 iustifying
                 a
                 mā
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 al
                 the
                 Latin
                 copies
                 this
                 word
                 b
                 (
                 full
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Angels
                 salutation
                 to
                 Mary
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                 whence
                 they
                 likewise
                 gather
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 deify
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 Peruerted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 that
                 literally
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 figuratiuely
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 phrase
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Supper
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 2
                 By
                 taking
                 that
                 allegorically
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 properly
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 speech
                 of
                 Peter
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Here
                   are
                   two
                   Swords
                
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 proue
                 that
                 there
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 two
                 Swords
                 :
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Sword
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 temporall
                 Sword
                 of
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Misapplyed
                 ,
                 by
                 turning
                 the
                 places
                 which
                 they
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 thing
                 then
                 was
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 that
                 speech
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 Peter
                 e
                 
                   Vpon
                   this
                   Rocke
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 they
                 apply
                 that
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 meant
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Herein
                 doe
                 Separatists
                 and
                 Shismatiques
                 much
                 offend
                 .
                 These
                 Texts
                 f
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   enmity
                   betweene
                   thy
                   seede
                   and
                   her
                   seed
                   :
                
                 g
                 
                   Depart
                   ,
                   depart
                   yee
                   ,
                   come
                   out
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 h
                 
                   Goe
                   out
                   from
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 they
                 alleadge
                 to
                 draw
                 men
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 whither
                 any
                 wicked
                 men
                 doe
                 resort
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 sharpenesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 VVHereas
                 hee
                 suggesteth
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 blunt
                 Sword
                 ,
                 
                 expresly
                 he
                 crosseth
                 i
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   sharp
                   and
                   ke●●e
                   Sword
                   ,
                   sharper
                   then
                   any
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   piercing
                   euē
                   to
                   the
                   diuiding
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   &
                   spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 Hereticks
                 &
                 other
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 no
                 whit
                 moued
                 thereby
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 hardned
                 as
                 k
                 Pharaohs
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 eies
                 blinded
                 as
                 l
                 Balaams
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 m
                 past
                 feeling
                 .
                 If
                 euer
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 &
                 sence
                 ,
                 this
                 Sword
                 wil
                 so
                 pierce
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 wil
                 vtterly
                 confound
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 what
                 to
                 oppose
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 
                 while
                 so
                 sharpe
                 is
                 this
                 Sword
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 it
                 maketh
                 a
                 wound
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 hardest
                 heart
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 it
                 pierceth
                 not
                 such
                 obstinate
                 persons
                 ?
                 yet
                 it
                 defendeth
                 vs
                 from
                 being
                 hurt
                 by
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 Sword
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 without
                 vse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 Suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 difficultie
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Sugg
                 .
                 THis
                 Sword
                 is
                 so
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 scabberd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 hardly
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 .
                 To
                 speake
                 plainly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 and
                 difficult
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 .
                 Herein
                 also
                 are
                 Papists
                 besotted
                 ,
                 who
                 alleadge
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 deliuered
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   some
                   are
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 deserue
                 more
                 credence
                 then
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 Suggestion
                 is
                 directly
                 false
                 .
                 God
                 saith
                 that
                 his
                 o
                 
                   Word
                   is
                   a
                   light
                   vnto
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   lanthorne
                   vnto
                   our
                   pathes
                   :
                
                 p
                 that
                 it
                 
                   giueth
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   eyes
                   :
                   that
                   it
                
                 q
                 
                   giueth
                   to
                   the
                   simple
                   sharpenesse
                   of
                   wit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   child
                   knowledge
                   and
                   discretion
                   :
                   that
                
                 r
                 
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   hid
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hid
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   lost
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   god
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   hath
                   blinded
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                
                 
                 All
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Diuine
                 testimonies
                 argue
                 a
                 perspicuity
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 free
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 can
                 diue
                 into
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 sundry
                 respects
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 hard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 respects
                 wherein
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 difficult
                 .
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 Many
                 profound
                 &
                 deep
                 mysteries
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Dauid
                 calleth
                 
                 ſ
                 
                   wondrous
                   things
                
                 :
                 thus
                 *
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 are
                 hard
                 :
                 yet
                 these
                 profound
                 mysteries
                 are
                 so
                 plainely
                 and
                 distinctly
                 laid
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 ouercurious
                 ,
                 (
                 t
                 presuming
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 aboue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 vnderstand
                 according
                 to
                 sobriety
                 )
                 may
                 conceiue
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Trinity
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 the
                 hypostaticall
                 Vnion
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 natures
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 vnconceiueable
                 mysteries
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 plainly
                 opened
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 discerne
                 these
                 things
                 *
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 fully
                 conceiue
                 *
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 writing
                 :
                 many
                 abstruse
                 phrases
                 are
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 diuers
                 Hebraismes
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 were
                 familiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 obscure
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 Metaphors
                 ,
                 allegories
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 tropes
                 and
                 figures
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 by
                 diligent
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 *
                 beforenamed
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 reade
                 or
                 heare
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 x
                 
                   Naturall
                   men
                
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 them
                 :
                 y
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 doth
                 blinde
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 yet
                 z
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   spirituall
                
                 ,
                 discerneth
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 giueth
                 vnto
                 him
                 *
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 are
                 opened
                 .
                 Many
                 despise
                 the
                 Scripture
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 plainnes
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                 what
                 maruel
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 hide
                 frō
                 them
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 diuine
                 mysteries
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ?
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 conceiue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 who
                 despiseth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 easie
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 searching
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 men
                 cursorily
                 and
                 carelesly
                 reade
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 no
                 maruell
                 if
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 the
                 promise
                 
                 of
                 finding
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 seeke
                 as
                 for
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 as
                 for
                 treasures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 difficult
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 respects
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 indeed
                 hard
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 so
                 ordered
                 for
                 iust
                 and
                 weighty
                 reasons
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 First
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 naturall
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suppresse
                 all
                 selfe-conceit
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 foolishnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 holy
                 things
                 from
                 Hogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 diuine
                 ordinance
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 expounding
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 an
                 appetite
                 after
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 high
                 esteeme
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 loathing
                 it
                 .
                 Deepe
                 and
                 profound
                 matters
                 are
                 much
                 desired
                 and
                 respected
                 easie
                 things
                 are
                 soone
                 loathed
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 tempered
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 staruing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 loathing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 diligently
                 to
                 study
                 and
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 hidden
                 Treasure
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 reade
                 or
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 without
                 faithfull
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 forenamed
                 reasons
                 be
                 difficult
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 so
                 perspicuous
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 great
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 edification
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 read
                 and
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 clearely
                 and
                 plainly
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 obedient
                 heart
                 may
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 without
                 wauering
                 and
                 gainsaying
                 ,
                 conceiue
                 and
                 beleeue
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 not
                 vnfitly
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 compared
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 afoard
                 ,
                 ouer
                 which
                 a
                 Lambe
                 may
                 wade
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 an
                 Elephant
                 may
                 swimme
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 suffering
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Sugg
                 .
                 IT
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 two-edged
                 Sword
                 :
                 but
                 too
                 sharpe
                 and
                 keene
                 for
                 children
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 that
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 Woemen
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 not
                 skill
                 in
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Arts
                 ,
                 should
                 reade
                 it
                 :
                 they
                 oft
                 pierce
                 and
                 wound
                 their
                 own
                 soules
                 &
                 consciences
                 with
                 this
                 Sword
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 hurt
                 themselues
                 with
                 kniues
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 Papists
                 exceedingly
                 beguiled
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 sharpe
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 b
                 it
                 an
                 inward
                 power
                 to
                 giue
                 sharpnes
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 
                   vnto
                   the
                   simple
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   child
                   ,
                   knowledge
                   and
                   discretion
                   ,
                
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 they
                 may
                 learn
                 wel
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 vnfit
                 for
                 laymen
                 &
                 womē
                 to
                 vse
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 expresiy
                 cōmanded
                 thē
                 to
                 vse
                 ,
                 except
                 question
                 
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ?
                 As
                 the
                 forenamed
                 girdle
                 ,
                 brest-plate
                 ,
                 shooes
                 ,
                 shield
                 ,
                 helmet
                 ,
                 were
                 prescribed
                 to
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 sword
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 exception
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 saith
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
                 God
                 expresly
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Law
                   bee
                   read
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   euen
                   men
                   ,
                   women
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   strangers
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 31.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 great
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 euery
                 one
                 eateth
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 liueth
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 therefore
                 must
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 belieue
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 wounds
                 in
                 conscience
                 which
                 many
                 receiue
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 wounds
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 such
                 corruption
                 as
                 festred
                 in
                 them
                 being
                 let
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 more
                 soundly
                 healed
                 vp
                 ;
                 the
                 wounds
                 which
                 it
                 maketh
                 turne
                 not
                 to
                 festring
                 sores
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 23.
                 
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 much
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Suggest
                 .
                 TOo
                 much
                 knowledge
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 f
                 
                   puffeth
                   vp
                
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 people
                 contemne
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 neglect
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 loathe
                 preaching
                 .
                 But
                 ignorance
                 is
                 mother
                 of
                 deuotion
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 hath
                 Satan
                 taught
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Papists
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 pretend
                 an
                 hatred
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 to
                 obiect
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 dutie
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 :
                 g
                 
                   Ioyne
                   with
                   vertue
                   ,
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 :
                 yea
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 goeth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 implieth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 bee
                 h
                 
                   filled
                   with
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 i
                 abound
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Prophet
                 complaineth
                 ,
                 that
                 k
                 
                   Gods
                   people
                   are
                   destroyed
                   for
                   lacke
                   of
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 abuse
                 thereof
                 which
                 puffeth
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 so
                 much
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 imply
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 should
                 make
                 vs
                 auoid
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 thing
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 auoided
                 ?
                 The
                 cause
                 
                 that
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 are
                 contemned
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 corruption
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 venome
                 in
                 a
                 Spider
                 ,
                 the
                 sweete
                 iuice
                 of
                 a
                 flower
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 poison
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 nothing
                 maketh
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 highly
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 knowledge
                 :
                 for
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 who
                 know
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 mysteries
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 aright
                 ,
                 find
                 such
                 good
                 therby
                 ,
                 that
                 earnestly
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 desire
                 also
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 affections
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 oft
                 brought
                 vnto
                 their
                 mindes
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 end
                 also
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 ordained
                 .
                 m
                 This
                 moued
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 write
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 know
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 doe
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 better
                 attend
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 assurance
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 highly
                 esteeme
                 the
                 Preachers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 receiued
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 a
                 
                   In
                   much
                   assurance
                
                 ,
                 because
                 b
                 they
                 receiued
                 it
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God.
                
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 enemie
                 to
                 preaching
                 and
                 Preachers
                 then
                 ignorance
                 :
                 instance
                 the
                 rude
                 villages
                 of
                 the
                 Countrie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 Ignorance
                 :
                 how
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 deuotion
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 is
                 meere
                 superstition
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   knew
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   ye
                   did
                   sernice
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   by
                   nature
                   are
                   not
                   Gods.
                
                 
                 For
                 ignorance
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 error
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 implyeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   erre
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 29.
                 )
                 Yea
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 
                   They
                   which
                   testifie
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 )
                 vpon
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ignorance
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 ignorance
                 being
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 most
                 odious
                 vice
                 ,
                 d
                 against
                 which
                 Christ
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 flaming
                 fire
                 to
                 render
                 vengeance
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 mother
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 many
                 other
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 come
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 this
                 cauill
                 which
                 is
                 raised
                 against
                 knowledge
                 for
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 hath
                 sprung
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Enuie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 grieue
                 at
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 good
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 eminent
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 Policie
                 ,
                 seeking
                 thereby
                 a
                 couer
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 ignorance
                 .
                 c
                 Moses
                 (
                 who
                 desired
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 were
                 Prophets
                 )
                 and
                 f
                 Paul
                 (
                 who
                 wished
                 that
                 al
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 were
                 altogether
                 as
                 he
                 himselfe
                 was
                 )
                 were
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 25.
                 
                 Answere
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 non-proficiencie
                 of
                 many
                 hearers
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Sug.
                 MAny
                 who
                 reade
                 and
                 heare
                 much
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 whit
                 the
                 more
                 freed
                 from
                 assaults
                 :
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 beare
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 sway
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 blamed
                 .
                 A
                 more
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 who
                 loue
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 beame
                 :
                 
                 a
                 mole-hill
                 ,
                 a
                 mountaine
                 .
                 If
                 indeed
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shine
                 neuer
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 on
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 it
                 softneth
                 it
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 shine
                 on
                 clav
                 ,
                 it
                 hardneth
                 it
                 .
                 Stony
                 hearts
                 are
                 no
                 whit
                 bettered
                 ;
                 muddie
                 ,
                 claiey
                 ,
                 polluted
                 hearts
                 are
                 made
                 worse
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             THIRD
             TREATISE
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             meanes
             to
             vse
             spirituall
             Armour
             aright
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
            
             
               Of
               Prayer
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephesians
                 6.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Praying
                 alwayes
                 with
                 all
                 prayer
                 and
                 supplication
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 watching
                 thereunto
                 with
                 all
                 perseuerance
                 and
                 supplication
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 vtterance
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 ioyning
                 of
                 prayer
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 AFTER
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 furnished
                 the
                 Christian
                 Souldier
                 from
                 toppe
                 to
                 toe
                 with
                 all
                 needfull
                 spirituall
                 Armour
                 ,
                 both
                 defensiue
                 and
                 offensiue
                 ,
                 hee
                 proceedeth
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 how
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 and
                 well
                 vse
                 this
                 Armour
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 best
                 generall
                 meanes
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 is
                 prayer
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Armour
                 being
                 spirituall
                 and
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 wee
                 fleshly
                 and
                 earthly
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 vnfit
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Childe
                 to
                 vse
                 a
                 Gyants
                 Armour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 setting
                 downe
                 this
                 heauenly
                 exercise
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 hee
                 so
                 setteth
                 it
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 reference
                 as
                 implieth
                 a
                 ioynt
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 vseth
                 the
                 participle
                 praying
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 praying
                 ,
                 take
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 Brest-plate
                 ,
                 Shooes
                 ,
                 Shield
                 ,
                 Helmet
                 and
                 Sword
                 ,
                 praying
              
               
                 Hence
                 I
                 obserue
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   To
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   which
                   are
                   vsed
                   for
                   defence
                   or
                   offence
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   must
                   be
                   added
                   .
                
                 It
                 must
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   added
                
                 :
                 neither
                 they
                 nor
                 this
                 omitted
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 ioyned
                 together
                 .
                 Excellently
                 was
                 this
                 of
                 old
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Israelites
                 manner
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 battell
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 siluer
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sound
                 :
                 this
                 sounding
                 with
                 siluer
                 Trumpets
                 implyed
                 hearty
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 benefit
                 hereof
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 13.
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Thus
                 b
                 while
                 Ioshua
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 fighting
                 with
                 the
                 Amalakites
                 ,
                 Moses
                 stood
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Aaron
                 and
                 Hur
                 staied
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 an
                 outward
                 figure
                 of
                 their
                 inward
                 powerfull
                 prayer
                 .
                 When
                 Moses
                 let
                 fall
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 left
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 Amalek
                 preuailed
                 .
                 So
                 while
                 c
                 Israel
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 prayed
                 :
                 and
                 while
                 d
                 Ioab
                 fought
                 against
                 
                   Aram
                   ,
                   Dauid
                
                 prayed
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 in
                 e
                 Asa
                 ,
                 f
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 g
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 fighting
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 Saints
                 were
                 thus
                 
                 carefull
                 in
                 adding
                 prayer
                 to
                 other
                 meanes
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 wee
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 our
                 spirituall
                 combates
                 against
                 spirits
                 ?
                 g
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 agony
                 prayed
                 :
                 and
                 h
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 buffetted
                 of
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 praied
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 appointed
                 meanes
                 of
                 safetie
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 not
                 crosse
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 protect
                 any
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 himselfe
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 Armour
                 aright
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 which
                 enableth
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 arme
                 our selues
                 and
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 presuming
                 ,
                 and
                 tempting
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 BE
                 carefull
                 in
                 keeping
                 the
                 golden
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 two
                 enormous
                 extreames
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 tempting
                 God
                 in
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 our
                 safetie
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 presuming
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 trusting
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 seeke
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 helpe
                 and
                 succour
                 .
                 Into
                 both
                 these
                 extreames
                 fell
                 the
                 Israelites
                 :
                 i
                 one
                 while
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 venture
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 tempted
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 k
                 another
                 while
                 they
                 would
                 needs
                 fight
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 head
                 ,
                 without
                 seeking
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   presumed
                   obstinately
                
                 .
                 Rebellious
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 reiect
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 they
                 cleane
                 cast
                 themselues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 God.
                 Presumptuous
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 not
                 vpon
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 prouoke
                 God
                 either
                 l
                 to
                 strip
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 glory
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 turne
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 destruction
                 ,
                 m
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 n
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 Achitophel
                 .
                 The
                 middle
                 way
                 betwixt
                 the
                 rocke
                 of
                 rebellon
                 ,
                 and
                 gul●e
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 shew
                 our
                 obedience
                 in
                 vsing
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 manifest
                 our
                 
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 seeking
                 strength
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 o
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   together
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   put
                   asunder
                   .
                
                 To
                 all
                 the
                 forenamed
                 graces
                 adde
                 prayer
                 :
                 pray
                 for
                 Armour
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 abilitie
                 well
                 to
                 vse
                 Armour
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 on
                 the
                 well
                 vsing
                 it
                 :
                 bee
                 vpright
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 righteous
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 sted
                 fast
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 expert
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 :
                 pray
                 before
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 fight
                 and
                 pray
                 ;
                 without
                 prayer
                 no
                 good
                 successe
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 :
                 through
                 prayer
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 to
                 be
                 assisted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 diuiding
                 the
                 Word
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 laying
                 downe
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 so
                 skilfully
                 couch
                 together
                 many
                 seuerall
                 and
                 distinct
                 points
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 word
                 almost
                 affordeth
                 a
                 seuerall
                 doctrine
                 :
                 he
                 contenteth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 in
                 generall
                 to
                 exhort
                 vnto
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 declareth
                 diuers
                 circumstances
                 appertaining
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Whence
                 obserue
                 that
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 warrantable
                 course
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 and
                 particular
                 branches
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   one
                   kind
                   of
                
                 a
                 diuiding
                 the
                 Word
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 will
                 the
                 vndestanding
                 of
                 hearers
                 be
                 much
                 informed
                 with
                 a
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thus
                 shall
                 they
                 much
                 better
                 discerne
                 the
                 great
                 depth
                 of
                 those
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 treasure
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 thus
                 also
                 shall
                 their
                 memory
                 bee
                 much
                 helped
                 in
                 retaining
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 seuerall
                 branches
                 distinctly
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 meanes
                 to
                 strengthen
                 memory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 This
                 iustifieth
                 that
                 manner
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 speake
                 )
                 Common-place-wise
                 :
                 by
                 particular
                 defining
                 ,
                 
                 diuiding
                 ,
                 subdiuiding
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 handling
                 of
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 vse
                 to
                 comprise
                 many
                 distinct
                 points
                 compendiously
                 in
                 few
                 word
                 :
                 but
                 many
                 Preachers
                 spend
                 many
                 words
                 in
                 laying
                 forth
                 one
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   They
                
                 laid
                 a
                 foundation
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 the
                 briefer
                 :
                 these
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 copious
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 giueth
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 spend
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 meere
                 discoursing
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 of
                 order
                 or
                 matter
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ouer
                 curious
                 in
                 multiplying
                 their
                 diuisions
                 ,
                 or
                 ouer-tedious
                 in
                 amplifying
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 this
                 tie
                 all
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 vse
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 method●diuers
                 b
                 Preachers
                 haue
                 diuers
                 gifts
                 :
                 and
                 diuers
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 require
                 a
                 diuers
                 manner
                 of
                 handling
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Let
                   euery
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   receiued
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   minister
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 concerning
                 prayer
                 ,
                 note
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 His
                 exhortation
                 vnto
                 the
                 dutie
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 His
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 performing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 direction
                 obserue
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 kinds
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   prayer
                   and
                   supplication
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 time
                 thereof
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 An
                 helpe
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 meanes
                 of
                 preuailing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 person
                 for
                 whom
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 
                   In
                   generall
                
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 particular
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 hee
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 vrge
                 this
                 particular
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 declareth
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 What
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 verse
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Why
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 verse
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 dutie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 therein
                 distinctly
                 shew
                 .
                 First
                 what
                 Prayer
                 is
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 pray
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   TRue
                   Christian
                   prayer
                   is
                
                 a
                 right
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Heere
                 note
                 these
                 three
                 points
                 .
                 First
                 that
                 the
                 hearts
                 desire
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 God.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 forme
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 prayer
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 opening
                 and
                 making
                 knowne
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 inward
                 desire
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 setteth
                 forth
                 by
                 a
                 metaphor
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Powring
                   out
                   the
                   soule
                
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Powring
                   out
                   the
                   heart
                
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Powring
                   out
                   a
                   mans
                   meditation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 complaint
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 desire
                 
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 desires
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 true
                 pray
                 er
                 from
                 euery
                 s●eight
                 wish
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 lip
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 desires
                 are
                 made
                 knowne
                 by
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 meanes
                 .
                 The
                 outward
                 meanes
                 are
                 d
                 words
                 or
                 e
                 signes
                 .
                 Words
                 do
                 most
                 liuely
                 and
                 plainly
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 yet
                 signes
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   lifting
                   vp
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   casting
                   downe
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   stretching
                   abroad
                   the
                   armes
                   ,
                   bowing
                   the
                   knees
                   ,
                   ●ostrating
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                
                 doe
                 both
                 manifest
                 a
                 mans
                 ●inward
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 stirre
                 vp
                 his
                 affection
                 .
                 The
                 inward
                 meanes
                 are
                 f
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 :
                 by
                 these
                 God
                 discerneth
                 ●mans
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 words
                 and
                 signes
                 .
                 
                 For
                 g
                 
                   God
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   as
                   man
                
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   hee
                   vnderstandeth
                   all
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 God
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 is
                 the
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   to
                   God
                
                 :
                 which
                 Dauid
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 saith
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   all
                   my
                   desire
                   is
                   before
                   thee
                   :
                
                 
                 yea
                 to
                 
                   God
                   alone
                
                 :
                 for
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 
                   diuine
                   seruice
                
                 :
                 But
                 k
                 
                   God
                   onely
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                
                 .
                 Oft
                 are
                 we
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 called
                 vpon
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 neuer
                 by
                 precept
                 ,
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 warranted
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whose
                 prayers
                 haue
                 beene
                 approued
                 ,
                 haue
                 euer
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 neuer
                 vnto
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 vpon
                 iust
                 and
                 waightie
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 l
                 God
                 onely
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 our
                 desire
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 teeth
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 distinguish
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 prayer
                 (
                 euen
                 a
                 
                   powring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                
                 )
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 onely
                 is
                 m
                 euery
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 suites
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 n
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 grant
                 vs
                 what
                 sute
                 soeuer
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 One
                 creature
                 may
                 be
                 helpefull
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 why
                 therefore
                 may
                 not
                 prayer
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 no
                 creature
                 can
                 of
                 it selfe
                 be
                 helpefull
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 God
                 suffereth
                 and
                 enableth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 helpefull
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 many
                 vnreasonable
                 creatures
                 might
                 bee
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 vnreasonable
                 thing
                 for
                 any
                 reasonable
                 man
                 to
                 doe
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 heareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 both
                 willing
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 succour
                 vs.
                 But
                 this
                 can
                 wee
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 inuisible
                 creature
                 ,
                 whether
                 Angell
                 or
                 Saint
                 departed
                 :
                 we
                 neither
                 know
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 .
                 In
                 vaine
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                 Difference
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 ciuill
                 and
                 diuine
                 prayer
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 made
                 with
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 perswasion
                 of
                 diuine
                 attributes
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 religious
                 adoration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 o
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 no
                 creature
                 ,
                 neither
                 p
                 Angell
                 ,
                 q
                 nor
                 man.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 whereof
                 heere
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 .
              
               
                 Ciuill
                 Prayer
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 onely
                 in
                 ciuill
                 respects
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 particular
                 things
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 can
                 helpe
                 vs
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 Ministers
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 to
                 pray
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 relieue
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 wrongs
                 of
                 vniust
                 men
                 ;
                 to
                 pray
                 Physitians
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 to
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 others
                 the
                 like
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 to
                 seeke
                 helpe
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Gods
                 instruments
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 prouided
                 to
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 to
                 cal
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 blessing
                 on
                 that
                 helpe
                 which
                 man
                 affordeth
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 ciuill
                 prayer
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 to
                 men
                 liuing
                 and
                 conuersing
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 may
                 make
                 knowne
                 our
                 desire
                 by
                 outward
                 meanes
                 .
                 But
                 religious
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 our
                 desire
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 VVHat
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 any
                 prayer
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 a
                 
                   God
                   knoweth
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                
                 b
                 
                   vnderstandeth
                   our
                   thought
                   a
                   far
                   off
                   .
                
              
               
                 Aus
                 .
                 
                 Prayer
                 is
                 made
                 not
                 simply
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 otherwise
                 God
                 might
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 testifie
                 mans
                 obedience
                 to
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 For
                 
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 vnsearchable
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 prayer
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 obtaine
                 all
                 needfull
                 blessings
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 Were
                 there
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 equitie
                 hereof
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 and
                 commandement
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 sufficient
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 hath
                 God
                 appointed
                 very
                 wisely
                 for
                 many
                 good
                 reasons
                 :
                 as
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 appeare
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 our
                 owne
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 want
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 blessings
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 manifest
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 gracious
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 guiding
                 prouidence
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 good
                 thing
                 we
                 haue
                 asked
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 ascribe
                 the
                 praise
                 thereof
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 making
                 knowne
                 of
                 our
                 wants
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 crauing
                 supply
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 supply
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 praise
                 thereof
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 maner
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 Praier
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 right
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 lightly
                 to
                 bee
                 passed
                 ouer
                 :
                 many
                 points
                 are
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 it
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 1
                 The
                 Matter
                 2
                 The
                 Maner
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Matter
                 in
                 general
                 must
                 be
                 things
                 lawful
                 and
                 good
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Maner
                 respecteth
                 ,
                 1
                 The
                 Persons
                 both
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 prayer
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 who
                 maketh
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Person
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 pray
                 being
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 )
                 two
                 especial
                 properties
                 of
                 him
                 must
                 bee
                 regarded
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Greatnesse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Goodnesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 These
                 two
                 are
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 heauen
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 :
                 the
                 title
                 Father
                 ,
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 The
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 which
                 we
                 appeare
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 throne
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 grace
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 duely
                 weighed
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 will
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 seeke
                 out
                 a
                 fit
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 With
                 all
                 reuerence
                 to
                 cast
                 our selues
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 duely
                 weighed
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 infinite
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 creature
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 weake
                 sinfull
                 man
                 ,
                 can
                 endure
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 thereof
                 .
                 c
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 couer
                 their
                 faces
                 with
                 their
                 wings
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 vile
                 sinners
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 in
                 himselfe
                 is
                 d
                 
                   A
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ?
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 necessitie
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 Mediator
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 prefigured
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 e
                 who
                 did
                 
                   beare
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 f
                 This
                 Mediator
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 
                   the
                   man
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 No
                 other
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 hee
                 who
                 was
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 naturall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fit
                 to
                 bring
                 man
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 .
                 g
                 This
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 alone
                 maketh
                 vs
                 with
                 boldnesse
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 a
                 mediator
                 ,
                 as
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 mediatour
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 ,
                 pray
                 not
                 aright
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 stand
                 with
                 comfort
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 manifest
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 and
                 iealousie
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 further
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Gods
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 carry
                 themselues
                 with
                 all
                 reuerence
                 and
                 due
                 respect
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 reuerence
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 manifested
                 by
                 our
                 words
                 and
                 gesture
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 inward
                 reuerence
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 wee
                 may
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thinke
                 of
                 him
                 reuerently
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 both
                 before
                 prayer
                 meditate
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 and
                 excellencie
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 shall
                 wee
                 come
                 with
                 hearts
                 raised
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dunghill
                 of
                 this
                 earth
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 Throne
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 .
                 h
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   lift
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 hold
                 our
                 hearts
                 close
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 vaine
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 wandering
                 imaginations
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 prayers
                 are
                 then
                 but
                 i
                 lip-labour
                 ,
                 nothing
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 words
                 befitting
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 VVOrds
                 whereby
                 this
                 inward
                 reuerence
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 manifested
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 be
                 sitting
                 our
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 ouer-curious
                 ,
                 nor
                 ouer-carelesse
                 and
                 loose
                 .
                 Curiositie
                 of
                 style
                 hindereth
                 denotion
                 ,
                 and
                 argueth
                 affectation
                 :
                 it
                 sheweth
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 praying
                 seek
                 their
                 owne
                 praise
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 Gods.
                 A
                 loose
                 stile
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 argueth
                 too
                 light
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 great
                 neglect
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 make
                 our
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 gesture
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 OVr
                 gesture
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 reuerend
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 b
                 humble
                 .
                 Kneeling
                 is
                 the
                 fittest
                 gesture
                 to
                 expresse
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 prayer
                 .
                 Saint
                 c
                 Paul
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 prayer
                 by
                 this
                 gesture
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 vseth
                 it
                 himself
                 .
                 If
                 conueniently
                 we
                 cannot
                 kneele
                 ,
                 then
                 stand
                 .
                 e
                 This
                 gesture
                 Christ
                 warranteth
                 .
                 f
                 The
                 poore
                 humble
                 Publican
                 stood
                 when
                 he
                 prayed
                 .
                 To
                 pray
                 sitting
                 ,
                 leaning
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 with
                 hat
                 on
                 head
                 ,
                 &c.
                 when
                 no
                 necessitie
                 requireth
                 ,
                 argueth
                 little
                 reuerence
                 and
                 humilitie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 faith
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 other
                 property
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 especially
                 regarded
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 g
                 come
                 in
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 and
                 accepted
                 .
                 
                 For
                 h
                 Faith
                 is
                 that
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 a
                 blessing
                 is
                 
                 obtained
                 .
                 i
                 Let
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 incredulous
                 person
                 thinke
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   receiue
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 For
                 strengthening
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 seriously
                 meditate
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 concerning
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 in
                 performing
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 Dauid
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 lowlinesse
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Lowlinesse
                 of
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Lowlinesse
                 of
                 minde
                 causeth
                 an
                 vtter
                 deniall
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 in
                 truth
                 we
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 in
                 vs
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 confidence
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 matter
                 of
                 despaire
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 minde
                 was
                 Dauid
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 l
                 
                   Enter
                   not
                   into
                   iudgement
                   with
                   thy
                   seruant
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 m
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 lowly
                 they
                 thinke
                 of
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 attaining
                 to
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 impartially
                 weigh
                 
                 our
                 owne
                 balenesse
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   I
                   am
                   but
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   :
                
                 and
                 our
                 vilenesse
                 through
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 Iob
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   I
                   am
                   vile
                
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 p
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 laveth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 God.
                 He
                 that
                 duely
                 pondereth
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 his
                 sinnes
                 for
                 number
                 are
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 weight
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 as
                 filthy
                 ragges
                 ,
                 defiled
                 with
                 that
                 sinke
                 of
                 corruption
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 vtterly
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bee
                 of
                 a
                 lowly
                 minde
                 ,
                 not
                 pu●t
                 vp
                 with
                 any
                 conceit
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 holinesse
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 .
              
               
                 HOlinesse
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 needfull
                 :
                 
                 for
                 true
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 blind-man
                 said
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   God
                   heareth
                   not
                   sinners
                
                 .
                 
                 r
                 
                   Though
                   yee
                   make
                   many
                   prayers
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ſ
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 
                   lift
                   vp
                   pure
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 which
                 t
                 Dauid
                 professeth
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Thinke
                 of
                 this
                 all
                 impious
                 and
                 prophane
                 persons
                 ,
                 vncleane
                 and
                 cruell
                 persons
                 ,
                 all
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 polluted
                 in
                 your
                 polluted
                 mouthes
                 .
                 u
                 But
                 
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   auaileth
                   much
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 with
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 the
                 things
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 we
                 haue
              
               
                 1
                 A
                 true
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vnderstanding
                 and
                 sence
                 respecteth
                 both
                 good
                 things
                 and
                 euill
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 both
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 worth
                 the
                 hauing
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 sencibly
                 feele
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 those
                 *
                 
                   poore
                   is
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 pronounceth
                 blessed
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 we
                 pray
                 against
                 euill
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 both
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 themselues
                 heauy
                 burdens
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 feele
                 that
                 they
                 lie
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 x
                 Dauid
                 did
                 :
                 otherwise
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 pray
                 heartily
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 our
                 desire
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 OVr
                 desire
                 in
                 Prayer
                 must
                 bee
                 both
                 sincere
                 and
                 feruent
                 ,
                 euen
                 an
                 hungring
                 ,
                 thirsting
                 ,
                 longing
                 desire
                 .
                 
                 Vnder
                 these
                 metaphors
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 oft
                 set
                 forth
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 hungry
                 and
                 thirsty
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 that
                 long
                 ,
                 doe
                 both
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 great
                 earnestnesse
                 desire
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 desire
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 Prayer
                 our
                 desire
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 pierce
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 God
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 sincere
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 complementall
                 and
                 hypocriticall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 meere
                 lip
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 whit
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 feruent
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 cold
                 desire
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 pierce
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 Heauen
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 bullet
                 flieth
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 heate
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 powder
                 driueth
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 Prayer
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 feruour
                 of
                 spirit
                 carrieth
                 it
                 .
                 Be
                 therefore
                 a
                 
                   feruent
                   in
                   spirit
                
                 .
                 We
                 heard
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Prayer
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   auatleth
                   much
                   ,
                
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 Prouiso
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   feruent
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 in
                 generall
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 Prayer
                 is
                 :
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 directed
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 motiues
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 motiue
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Gods
                 command
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Might
                 here
                 vrge
                 Gods
                 expresse
                 charge
                 and
                 commandement
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 oft
                 inculcated
                 thorowout
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 a
                 motiue
                 sufficient
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 Gods
                 Precepts
                 being
                 wilfully
                 contemned
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 carelesly
                 neglected
                 ,
                 procure
                 no
                 lesse
                 penalty
                 then
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 seeme
                 that
                 this
                 motiue
                 preuailed
                 much
                 with
                 Dauid
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 c
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Seeke
                   ye
                   my
                   face
                
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   seeke
                   thy
                   face
                
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 much
                 will
                 it
                 preuaile
                 with
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 desire
                 to
                 approue
                 themselues
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 motiue
                 vnto
                 all
                 Christians
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 insist
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 Particular
                 motiues
                 haue
                 respect
                 either
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 who
                 pray
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 motiue
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 First
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 principal
                 ,
                 especiall
                 and
                 proper
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 Dauid
                 ioyneth
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   worship
                   and
                   fall
                   downe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 falling
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Among
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 *
                 the
                 most
                 reuerend
                 gesture
                 is
                 applied
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 appropriated
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 worship
                 was
                 by
                 an
                 excellency
                 termed
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   The
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Prayer
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 essentiall
                 note
                 of
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 such
                 as
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 worship
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 e
                 They
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   call
                   vpon
                   God
                
                 :
                 
                 These
                 ,
                 
                 
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   vpon
                   God.
                
                 
                 f
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 third
                 motiue
                 ,
                 Gods
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 IT
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 chiefest
                 meanes
                 of
                 honouring
                 God
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 God
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 be
                 euery
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 ground
                 euery
                 where
                 we
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 To
                 be
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 our selues
                 or
                 others
                 want
                 any
                 blessing
                 temporall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 we
                 aske
                 it
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 receiue
                 any
                 ,
                 we
                 giue
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 full
                 of
                 pitty
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 our
                 griefes
                 and
                 distresses
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 To
                 be
                 an
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 bountifull
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 giueth
                 to
                 all
                 liberally
                 ,
                 and
                 vpbraideth
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 true
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 craue
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 otherlike
                 properties
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 faithfull
                 prayer
                 set
                 forth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 bring
                 great
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 God
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   Call
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   glorifie
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fourth
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 our selues
                 ,
                 foure
                 points
                 there
                 be
                 which
                 commend
                 this
                 holy
                 exercise
                 .
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     necessitie
                     .
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     vtilitie
                     .
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     The
                     efficacie
                     .
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     The
                     dignitie
                     .
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1
                 If
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                 praier
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 obtaine
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Aske
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   you
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 giueth
                 all
                 :
                 h
                 
                   Ye
                   get
                   nothing
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   aske
                   not
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 his
                 Apostle
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 blessing
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 deepe
                 well
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 something
                 to
                 draw
                 vp
                 water
                 :
                 the
                 onely
                 meanes
                 is
                 prayer
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 a
                 
                 poore
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 a
                 crumme
                 of
                 bread
                 or
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 his
                 want
                 knowne
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 releeue
                 him
                 ?
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 necessary
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Christians
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 wants
                 knowne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 receiuing
                 reliefe
                 from
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 men
                 receiue
                 without
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 MAny
                 prophane
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 who
                 neuer
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 receiue
                 many
                 blessings
                 from
                 God.
                 i
                 
                   He
                   maketh
                   his
                   Sunne
                   to
                   arise
                   on
                   the
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   sendeth
                   raine
                   on
                   the
                   vniust
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 such
                 receiue
                 are
                 euen
                 as
                 nothing
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 tend
                 not
                 truly
                 &
                 properly
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 :
                 al
                 that
                 they
                 receiue
                 are
                 either
                 temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 restraining
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 receiue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Such
                 persons
                 were
                 much
                 better
                 want
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 then
                 haue
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 because
                 they
                 call
                 not
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 them
                 no
                 grace
                 well
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 abuse
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 destruction
                 :
                 k
                 Achitophels
                 wit
                 ,
                 l
                 Goliahs
                 strength
                 ,
                 m
                 Herods
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 ouerthrow
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 all
                 haue
                 not
                 like
                 ends
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 
                   heape
                   vp
                   wrath
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   wrath
                   .
                
                 Reade
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 spirit
                 which
                 commeth
                 accompanied
                 with
                 all
                 needfull
                 sauing
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 gotten
                 without
                 Prayer
                 .
                 n
                 
                   God
                   giueth
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   desire
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fift
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 THe
                 vtility
                 or
                 profit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 much
                 euery
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 profitable
                 ,
              
               
               
                 1
                 To
                 obtaine
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 16.
                 23.
                 )
                 
                   Verily
                   ,
                   verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   shall
                   aske
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   it
                   you
                   .
                
                 Note
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 in
                 Christs
                 vehement
                 asseueration
                 :
                 Note
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Whatsoeuer
                 .
                 *
                 The
                 Heathen
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 Christians
                 liued
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 obseruing
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 said
                 ;
                 There
                 was
                 nothing
                 which
                 Christians
                 could
                 not
                 obtaine
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Prayer
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 here
                 particularly
                 exemplifie
                 this
                 by
                 seuerall
                 instances
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 blessings
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 and
                 temporall
                 ,
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 ,
                 for
                 our selues
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 Gods
                 children
                 haue
                 by
                 Prayer
                 obtained
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 declare
                 seuerall
                 promises
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 part
                 declared
                 these
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 fitter
                 occasion
                 to
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 d
                 To
                 preuent
                 iudgements
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 remoue
                 iudgements
                 inflicted
                 .
                 Note
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 Salomon
                 .
                 1
                 Kings
                 8.
                 33
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 preserue
                 ,
                 
                 nourish
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 in
                 vs
                 all
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 :
                 f
                 by
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 was
                 Peters
                 faith
                 kept
                 from
                 failing
                 :
                 whereby
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 that
                 Prayer
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 So
                 g
                 the
                 Apostle
                 praied
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                   increasing
                   therin
                   ,
                   &
                   strengthned
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 h
                 To
                 obtaine
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 Petition
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 Peter
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Pray
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   the
                   thought
                   of
                   thine
                   heart
                   may
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   thee
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 he
                 implieth
                 that
                 if
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 Praier
                 is
                 that
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 To
                 subdue
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Dauid
                 well
                 knowing
                 ,
                 praied
                 k
                 that
                 
                   sin
                   might
                   not
                   haue
                   dominion
                   ouer
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 auouch
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 dout
                 not
                 but
                 euery
                 Christian
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 holy
                 exercise
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 experience
                 iustifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 auouch
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 constant
                 and
                 powerfull
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 power
                 sinne
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 sin
                 preuaileth
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 when
                 Gods
                 children
                 fall
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 their
                 soules
                 are
                 intangled
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 bird
                 whose
                 feathers
                 are
                 besmeared
                 with
                 birdlime
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 feete
                 are
                 caught
                 in
                 a
                 snare
                 :
                 they
                 cannot
                 flye
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 prayer
                 they
                 keepe
                 their
                 hearts
                 aloft
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 free
                 from
                 being
                 intangled
                 by
                 Satan
                 .
                 Faithfull
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 cannot
                 stand
                 together
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 vnfitly
                 compare
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 spirit
                 and
                 breath
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 lungs
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 that
                 ouer-great
                 heate
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 drie
                 vp
                 all
                 his
                 radicall
                 and
                 naturall
                 moisture
                 ,
                 is
                 cooled
                 and
                 allayed
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 prayer
                 which
                 cooleth
                 and
                 allayeth
                 in
                 man
                 the
                 immoderate
                 heate
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 enuy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 To
                 sanctifie
                 all
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 vnto
                 our
                 vse
                 :
                 
                 for
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
                 giueth
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 vsing
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 which
                 are
                 needfull
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 direction
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 how
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 obtaineth
                 a
                 right
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ioyneth
                 both
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 l
                 
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 m
                 Christ
                 vsually
                 prayed
                 before
                 he
                 vsed
                 the
                 creature
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 abundance
                 ,
                 must
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Giue
                   vs
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 right
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 the
                 creatures
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 callings
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 placed
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 actions
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 al
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 or
                 vse
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 prayer
                 :
                 who
                 without
                 prayer
                 
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 vse
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 are
                 vsurpers
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 looke
                 for
                 no
                 blessing
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 is
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 respects
                 wherein
                 ones
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 AGainst
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 some
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 many
                 are
                 fruitlesse
                 :
                 they
                 obtaine
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 desired
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 sweareth
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 m
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Samuel
                
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Iob.
                
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 1
                 Many
                 pray
                 amisse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 receiue
                 not
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 that
                 out
                 Prayers
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 directed
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Though
                 God
                 alwaies
                 grant
                 not
                 his
                 seruants
                 request
                 instantly
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 seasonable
                 time
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 knoweth
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fittest
                 season
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 and
                 his
                 childrens
                 good
                 to
                 grant
                 their
                 request
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 did
                 not
                 Christ
                 at
                 first
                 grant
                 o
                 his
                 Mothers
                 request
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 desired
                 supply
                 of
                 wine
                 ;
                 nor
                 p
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Cananite
                 which
                 shee
                 made
                 for
                 her
                 daughter
                 .
                 Note
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
                 q
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   times
                   or
                   the
                   seasons
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 Though
                 he
                 heare
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 thing
                 will
                 he
                 heare
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 when
                 Paul
                 prayed
                 against
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 God
                 gaue
                 him
                 grace
                 sufficient
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 b
                 Christ
                 praied
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 bitter
                 cup
                 remoued
                 ,
                 God
                 enabled
                 him
                 to
                 drink
                 it
                 ;
                 wherevpon
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 
                   he
                   was
                   heard
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   feared
                   .
                
                 d
                 Dauid
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 childe
                 that
                 died
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 prayer
                 in
                 vaine
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 his
                 prayer
                 was
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 c
                 God
                 had
                 mercy
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 
                 his
                 childe
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 gaue
                 him
                 another
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mother
                 ,
                 a
                 f
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 a
                 Iedediah
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 beloued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 made
                 King
                 after
                 Dauid
                 .
                 God
                 better
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 then
                 wee
                 doe
                 our selues
                 :
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 heare
                 vs
                 not
                 alwaies
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 what
                 wee
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 alwaies
                 he
                 heareth
                 vs
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 granteth
                 what
                 he
                 knoweth
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 Saints
                 well
                 know
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 absolutely
                 promised
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 needfull
                 sauing
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 those
                 absolutely
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 and
                 obtaine
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 conditionally
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 temporall
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 sometime
                 to
                 their
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 to
                 their
                 damage
                 .
                 These
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 with
                 a
                 subiection
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wils
                 to
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 g
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   thou
                   wilt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Leaper
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   thou
                   canst
                   make
                   mee
                   cleane
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Dauid
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   here
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   doe
                   to
                   mee
                   as
                   seemeth
                   good
                   in
                   his
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 obiected
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Iob
                   ,
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 supposition
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ;
                 k
                 
                   They
                   should
                   deliuer
                   their
                   owne
                   soules
                   ,
                
                 so
                 as
                 their
                 Prayers
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 profit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 sixth
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 SVch
                 is
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 bee
                 more
                 powerfull
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 preuaileth
                 ouer
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whether
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 or
                 vnreasonable
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 both
                 visible
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 inuisible
                 as
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whether
                 euill
                 or
                 good
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 the
                 Creator
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 l
                 Daniel
                 by
                 Prayer
                 stopped
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 Lyons
                 among
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 m
                 Dauids
                 Prayer
                 was
                 Achitophels
                 wisdome
                 turned
                 into
                 foolishnesse
                 .
                 By
                 n
                 Iaakobs
                 Prayer
                 was
                 Esaus
                 wrath
                 allaied
                 .
                 By
                 o
                 Mordichaies
                 &
                 Esthers
                 Prayer
                 was
                 Hamans
                 malice
                 like
                 Sauls
                 sword
                 ,
                 turned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 bowels
                 .
                 By
                 p
                 Hezekiahs
                 Praier
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 hoste
                 of
                 Senacherib
                 ouerthrown
                 .
                 One
                 faithful
                 mās
                 prayer
                 is
                 more
                 forcible
                 thē
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 army
                 :
                 q
                 witnes
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 while
                 Israel
                 fought
                 against
                 Amalek
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 r
                 By
                 Prayer
                 the
                 Diuel
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 fastest
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 surest
                 possession
                 ,
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 laid
                 downe
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 forenamed
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 f
                 If
                 Christ
                 would
                 haue
                 prayed
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 had
                 more
                 then
                 twelue
                 legions
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 to
                 guard
                 him
                 .
                 t
                 At
                 Elishahs
                 Prayer
                 a
                 mountaine
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 chariots
                 of
                 fire
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 If
                 Prayer
                 be
                 thus
                 powerfull
                 with
                 Angls
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 u
                 The
                 Angels
                 are
                 prest
                 onely
                 to
                 Gods
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 alwayes
                 behold
                 his
                 face
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 sends
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 when
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 :
                 Now
                 our
                 Prayer
                 moueth
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 at
                 our
                 Prayer
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 guide
                 vs.
                 Vnreasonable
                 creatures
                 by
                 Prayer
                 are
                 restrained
                 from
                 hurting
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 seruiceable
                 :
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 5
                 *
                 By
                 Prayer
                 
                   Iaakob
                   had
                   power
                   ouer
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 )
                 who
                 therefore
                 was
                 called
                 x
                 Israel
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 preuailed
                 with
                 God.
                 Prayer
                 so
                 far
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 y
                 it
                 euen
                 forceth
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 whereupon
                 we
                 are
                 saide
                 z
                 
                   ●o
                   striue
                
                 or
                 wrestle
                 
                   in
                   Prayer
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 stayeth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 holdeth
                 him
                 backe
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 going
                 out
                 in
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 causeth
                 him
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 reuerse
                 his
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 23.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 preuaile
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THis
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 impeach
                 the
                 immutability
                 ,
                 and
                 omnipotency
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 man
                 preuaile
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 he
                 almighty
                 ?
                 if
                 he
                 repent
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 he
                 vnchangeable
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Those
                 phrases
                 of
                 preuailing
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 holding
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 repenting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 spoken
                 figuratiuely
                 ,
                 *
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 Voluntarily
                 God
                 yeeldeth
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 vnto
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 hath
                 before-hand
                 determined
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 appointeth
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 meanes
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 vpon
                 a
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 effected
                 :
                 now
                 prayer
                 being
                 the
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 of
                 procuring
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 auoyding
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 said
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 voluntarily
                 set
                 downe
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 power
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 effects
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 MAny
                 admirable
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Gods
                 faithfull
                 children
                 haue
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 effected
                 .
                 a
                 At
                 Moses
                 Prayer
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 was
                 diuided
                 asunder
                 .
                 b
                 At
                 Iosuahs
                 Prayer
                 the
                 Sunne
                 stayed
                 his
                 course
                 .
                 c
                 At
                 Hezekiahs
                 Prayer
                 it
                 turned
                 backward
                 .
                 At
                 d
                 Eliahs
                 Prayer
                 raine
                 was
                 stayed
                 three
                 yeeres
                 and
                 an
                 halfe
                 together
                 ,
                 infinite
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 reckon
                 vp
                 all
                 particulars
                 .
                 I
                 
                 wil
                 bring
                 to
                 your
                 remembrance
                 onely
                 one
                 which
                 among
                 and
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 most
                 remarkeable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 concerning
                 e
                 Christs
                 Prayer
                 at
                 his
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 wherof
                 first
                 the
                 heauens
                 were
                 clouen
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 downe
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 gaue
                 an
                 euident
                 and
                 audible
                 testimony
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 his
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 :
                 whereby
                 is
                 declared
                 that
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 pierce
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 visibly
                 and
                 audibly
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 truely
                 and
                 effectually
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 25.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 of
                 efficacy
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THese
                 are
                 extraordinary
                 examples
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 spirit
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 can
                 looke
                 for
                 no
                 such
                 matters
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 naturall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 recorded
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 f
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 alledgeth
                 that
                 extraordinary
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Eliah
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 argument
                 will
                 well
                 follow
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 to
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 heard
                 his
                 seruants
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 matters
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 heare
                 vs
                 in
                 such
                 ordinary
                 matters
                 as
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 Though
                 Christ
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 thorow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 adopted
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 loue
                 he
                 beareth
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 loueth
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 will
                 hearken
                 vnto
                 
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 vnto
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 offereth
                 them
                 vp
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   that
                
                 g
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 auaileth
                 much
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 seuenth
                 motiue
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Praying
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 wherein
                 and
                 whereby
                 God
                 doth
                 more
                 honour
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 by
                 vouchsafing
                 vnto
                 them
                 this
                 high
                 priuiledge
                 and
                 sauour
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 prayer
                 haue
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 free
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 the
                 glorious
                 throne
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 familiar
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 prerogatiue
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 vouchsafeth
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 talke
                 with
                 God.
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 speaketh
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 by
                 Prayer
                 speake
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 (
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 no
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 meere
                 lip-labour
                 .
                 )
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 implyeth
                 much
                 more
                 familiarity
                 for
                 an
                 inferiour
                 freely
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 his
                 superior
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 a
                 superior
                 to
                 his
                 inferior
                 .
                 Esther
                 though
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 accounted
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 fauour
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 louingly
                 and
                 kindly
                 accepted
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 approached
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 mortall
                 Monarch
                 .
                 Now
                 consider
                 how
                 infinitely
                 farre
                 greater
                 the
                 diuine
                 Maiesty
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 humane
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 shew
                 how
                 high
                 a
                 dignity
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 free
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 his
                 glorious
                 presence
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 withall
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 doe
                 admire
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 honour
                 vouchfafed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 27.
                 
                 A
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
                 motiues
                 to
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 strong
                 motiues
                 here
                 be
                 to
                 vrge
                 this
                 duty
                 .
                 If
                 either
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 owne
                 honour
                 ;
                 if
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 supply
                 our
                 own
                 needs
                 ,
                 and
                 necessities
                 ;
                 if
                 our
                 own
                 profit
                 &
                 benefit
                 be
                 any
                 motiues
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 motiues
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 .
                 What
                 exercise
                 on
                 earth
                 so
                 heauenly
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 dull
                 ?
                 O
                 that
                 so
                 rare
                 and
                 excellent
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 rarely
                 and
                 slightly
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 !
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 argue
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 subtill
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ?
                 For
                 wel
                 he
                 knoweth
                 the
                 vantage
                 that
                 man
                 gaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 damage
                 which
                 cometh
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 be
                 grieued
                 and
                 humbled
                 for
                 our
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 carelesnesse
                 herein
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 rowse
                 vp
                 our
                 spirits
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
               The
               kinds
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               With
               all
               Prayer
               and
               supplication
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 generall
                 heads
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 particular
                 kinds
                 of
                 Prayer
                 are
                 referred
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 of
                 the
                 duty
                 it selfe
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 :
                 
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 particular
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 or
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 direction
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 first
                 intimated
                 vnder
                 that
                 generall
                 particle
                 All
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 exemplified
                 by
                 two
                 particular
                 instances
                 ,
                 1
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 2
                 Supplication
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 distinctly
                 handle
                 the
                 seuerall
                 kinds
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 All
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 more
                 expresly
                 set
                 downe
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 draw
                 them
                 into
                 some
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 Prayer
                 may
                 first
                 be
                 distinguished
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 a
                 Apostle
                 maketh
                 foure
                 seuerall
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 deprecations
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 remouall
                 of
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Intercessions
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Thanks-giuings
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 benefits
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 foure
                 he
                 referreth
                 b
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 to
                 two
                 heades
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     Requests
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Thanks-giuing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Vnder
                 Requests
                 he
                 comprehendeth
                 supplication
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 comprised
                 intercession
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 c
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 onely
                 two
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Thanks-giuing
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 petition
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 this
                 word
                 Prayer
                 is
                 set
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 compriseth
                 all
                 the
                 kinds
                 vnder
                 it
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 compriseth
                 all
                 kinds
                 belonging
                 to
                 request
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 deprecation
                 or
                 intercession
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 restrained
                 to
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 for
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 generall
                 and
                 vsuall
                 distinction
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 5.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 which
                 is
              
               
                 Petition
                 .
              
               
                 Thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 Petition
                 may
                 be
                 distributed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 or
                 persons
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 respecteth
                 are
                 either
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 obtaine
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 or
                 euill
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 remoue
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Supplication
                 ;
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 oppressed
                 with
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 vs
                 cast
                 downe
                 our selues
                 as
                 poore
                 suppliants
                 ,
                 crauing
                 helpe
                 and
                 redresse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 persons
                 are
                 our
                 selues
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 forenamed
                 kinds
                 respect
                 our selues
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 respecteth
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   intercession
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 either
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 distribution
                 we
                 shall
                 handle
                 vnder
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 put
                 for
                 Petition
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Petition
                 for
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Deprecation
                 to
                 remoue
                 euill
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Intercession
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Expostulation
                 against
                 others
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 FOr
                 Petition
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 craue
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 generall
                 title
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 more
                 particularly
                 shew
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 craue
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 craue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 implyeth
                 Christ
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 d
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 
                   good
                   things
                
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 aske
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 which
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 Gods
                 will
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 square
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 A
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 first
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 willed
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 therefore
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 willed
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 Gods
                 will
                 giueth
                 the
                 very
                 essence
                 and
                 being
                 vnto
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 Wherupon
                 e
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 prayed
                 for
                 
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 
                   good
                   wokes
                
                 ,
                 addeth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 explanation
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   doe
                   his
                   will.
                
                 This
                 general
                 point
                 of
                 framing
                 our
                 petitions
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 expresly
                 layeth
                 downe
                 ,
                 saying
                 f
                 
                   If
                   we
                   aske
                   any
                   thing
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   he
                   heareth
                   vs.
                
                 Would
                 we
                 then
                 know
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 asked
                 ?
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 reuealed
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 warrant
                 from
                 thence
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 boldly
                 aske
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 to
                 receiue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 30.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Summe
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 field
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 wide
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 epitome
                 ,
                 a
                 briefe
                 collection
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 and
                 comprised
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 few
                 petitions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 two
                 seuerall
                 heads
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Gods
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 petitions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   Thy
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   Thy
                   will.
                   
                
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Our
                   owne
                   good
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 :
                 wherein
                 speaking
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   bread
                   ,
                   Our
                   trespasses
                   ,
                   Lead
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   But
                   deliuer
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 desired●
                 a
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 craned
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 there●unto
                 .
                 If
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 our
                 saluation
                 could
                 come
                 in●
                 opposition
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 Moses
                 sheweth
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 example
                 .
                 Therefore
                 c
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 desire
                 d
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   good
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 aske
                 all
                 needful●
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 f
                 temporall
                 ,
                 concerning
                 these
                 frail●
                 
                 bodies
                 of
                 ours
                 while
                 here
                 wee
                 liue
                 :
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 respecting
                 our
                 g
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 a
                 discharge
                 of
                 that
                 debt
                 wherein
                 thorow
                 sinne
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 our
                 h
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 preseruing
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 all
                 euill
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 affordeth
                 particular
                 instances
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 asked
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                
                 being
                 so
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 I
                 neede
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 insist
                 vppon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 31.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 diuers
                 manner
                 of
                 asking
                 things
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 conditionally
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 HAuing
                 seene
                 what
                 we
                 must
                 aske
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 wee
                 must
                 aske
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 of
                 many
                 graces
                 needfull
                 for
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 repeate
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 shew
                 how
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 asked
                 with
                 subiection
                 of
                 our
                 will
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 respect
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 Gods
                 promises
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 acceptable
                 prayer
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 faith
                 :
                 Faith
                 hath
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 resteth
                 thereon
                 :
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 faithfull
                 aske
                 it
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Things
                 absolutely
                 promised
                 ,
                 they
                 craue
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 as
                 i
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 
                   let
                   God
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 spared
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 k
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 raced
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Booke
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 his
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 absolute
                 promise
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 l
                 which
                 promise
                 Moses
                 pleadeth
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Things
                 not
                 absolutely
                 promised
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 with
                 subiection
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 wisdome
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 farre
                 make
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 mans
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 wise
                 prouidence
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 absolute
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 continuall
                 outward
                 flourishing
                 estate
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 can
                 turne
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 encrease
                 therof
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 gaine
                 honour
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 good
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 thereby
                 .
                 Thus
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 accomplishing
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 long
                 date
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 short
                 date
                 ,
                 may
                 most
                 make
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 meanes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 like
                 circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 Prayers
                 either
                 expresse
                 ,
                 or
                 reserue
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 some
                 secret
                 limitations
                 ;
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 If
                 God
                 see
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 be
                 such
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 32.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 euils
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 .
              
               
                 II
                 FOr
                 Deprecation
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 supplication
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 expresse
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Petitions
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 m
                 
                   Wh●
                   offered
                   vp
                   supplications
                   with
                   strong
                   crying
                   and
                   teares
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   also
                   heard
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   feared
                
                 ;
                 )
                 of
                 Salomon
                 (
                 n
                 who
                 expresseth
                 many
                 particular
                 branches
                 hereof
                 in
                 the
                 Prayer
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 yea
                 likewise
                 o
                 in
                 the
                 answer
                 which
                 God
                 gaue
                 to
                 Salomons
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 in
                 the
                 many
                 promises
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 also
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 What
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   how
                   .
                   Euill
                
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 fault
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 33.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 EVill
                 of
                 fault
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 euill
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 euils
                 (
                 a
                 greater
                 euill
                 then
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 hell
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 of
                 punishment
                 (
                 for
                 q
                 
                   sinne
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   finished
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   death
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 euill
                 ,
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Temptations
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Petition
                 :
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Petition
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Dauid
                 thus
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   Wash
                   me
                   thorowly
                   from
                   mine
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 ſ
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   presumptuous
                   sinnes
                   haue
                   dominion
                   ouer
                   me
                   .
                
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Pray
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 maketh
                 vs
                 odious
                 and
                 abominable
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 whose
                 fauour
                 causeth
                 our
                 happinesse
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 maketh
                 vs
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 prouoke
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vnsupportable
                 .
              
               
                 Temptations
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 simply
                 in
                 themselues
                 worke
                 neither
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 mischiefes
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 alwaies
                 most
                 amiable
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 b
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 c
                 in
                 whom
                 his
                 soule
                 delighted
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 neuer
                 pro●oked
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ;
                 d
                 for
                 God
                 was
                 alwaies
                 well
                 pleased
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 was
                 oft
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 e
                 by
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 by
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 enemies
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 f
                 Peter
                 when
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 suffering
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 temptations
                 could
                 neuer
                 make
                 him
                 sinne
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 fire-brand
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 presently
                 quenched
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 all
                 temptations
                 cast
                 against
                 Christ
                 .
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 temptations
                 to
                 vs
                 are
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 pronenesse
                 &
                 readinesse
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 to
                 temptations
                 ,
                 as
                 tinder
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 gunpowder
                 is
                 to
                 fire
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 least
                 sparke
                 of
                 fire
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 soone
                 kindle
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 suddenly
                 in
                 flame
                 gunpowder
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 it
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 :
                 so
                 euery
                 little
                 temptation
                 soone
                 fastneth
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 inflameth
                 vs
                 suddenly
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Instance
                 g
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Bathsheba
                 was
                 inflamed
                 with
                 lust
                 ;
                 and
                 h
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 silly
                 maide
                 was
                 soone
                 brought
                 to
                 denie
                 and
                 forsweare
                 his
                 master
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 in
                 whom
                 Gods
                 renewing
                 Spirit
                 abode
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 so
                 prone
                 to
                 be
                 ouertaken
                 by
                 temptations
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 such
                 stand
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 flesh
                 reigneth
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 restraine
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 34.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 praying
                 against
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 AGainst
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 simply
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 instantly
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 cease
                 till
                 God
                 heare
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 indignation
                 pray
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 narrowly
                 and
                 thorowly
                 examine
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 what
                 sinnes
                 we
                 haue
                 committed
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 our
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 obserue
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 odious
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 what
                 sinnes
                 wee
                 are
                 most
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 beare
                 greatest
                 sway
                 in
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 greeuous
                 sinnes
                 we
                 are
                 slaues
                 vnto
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 with
                 great
                 vehemency
                 ,
                 as
                 i
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 teares
                 as
                 k
                 Peter
                 ,
                 pray
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 most
                 so
                 sildome
                 ,
                 so
                 coldly
                 and
                 faintly
                 pray
                 against
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 neuer
                 examine
                 themselues
                 :
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 vile
                 and
                 wretched
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Against
                 temptations
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 especially
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 giuen
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ouercome
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 either
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 temptation
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 assist
                 vs
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 turne
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 35.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 against
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 EVill
                 of
                 punishment
                 
                   is
                   threefolde
                
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Temporall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Eternall
                 .
              
               
                 Temporall
                 punishments
                 are
                 all
                 outward
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 
                 miseries
                 and
                 plagues
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 in
                 themselues
                 effects
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 from
                 sinne
                 they
                 came
                 first
                 :
                 had
                 man
                 neuer
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 had
                 euer
                 beene
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 l
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   thou
                   eatest
                
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   die
                   the
                   death
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 All
                 temporall
                 iudgements
                 are
                 fore
                 runners
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 appurtenances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 medicinable
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 thorow
                 Christs
                 suffering
                 ,
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 :
                 all
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 are
                 Gods
                 physicke
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 Absolutely
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 either
                 to
                 haue
                 them
                 remoued
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 sanctified
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Spirituall
                 punishments
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 slauery
                 vnder
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 seared
                 &
                 a
                 dead
                 conscience
                 ,
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 carnall
                 security
                 ,
                 impenitency
                 ,
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 fearefull
                 euils
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 praied
                 against
                 ,
                 as
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eternall
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 intollerable
                 torments
                 that
                 bee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gnawing
                 of
                 a
                 m
                 
                   worme
                   that
                   
                   neuer
                   dieth
                
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   A
                   lake
                   of
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 o
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 euill
                 causeth
                 an
                 irrecouerable
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 separation
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 
                 and
                 maketh
                 men
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heauen
                 for
                 their
                 paines
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 sinne
                 maketh
                 men
                 most
                 wretched
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 maketh
                 men
                 most
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 36.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 For
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 ]
              
               
                 REspect
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 our selues
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 such
                 Petitions
                 as
                 respect
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   Giue
                   vs
                   ,
                   Forgiue
                   vs
                   ,
                   Deliuer
                   vs.
                
                 Expresly
                 a
                 the
                 Apostle
                 commandeth
                 to
                 
                   Pray
                   one
                   for
                   another
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     whom
                     prayer
                     is
                     made
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Our selues
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Those
                     for
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 that
                 wee
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 our
                 own
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 common
                 Father
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Christ
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 thus
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 onely
                 fountaine
                 from
                 whence
                 both
                 our selues
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 receiue
                 all
                 needfull
                 blessings
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 this
                 maketh
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Hereby
                 wee
                 performe
                 a
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 duties
                 that
                 be
                 .
                 This
                 Christ
                 plainly
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 said
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Loue
                   your
                   enemies
                
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   them
                
                 .
                 Now
                 c
                 loue
                 is
                 a
                 due
                 debt
                 which
                 wee
                 owe
                 to
                 our
                 brother
                 :
                 by
                 performing
                 this
                 great
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 we
                 pay
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 
                 debt
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 both
                 of
                 charity
                 and
                 of
                 iustice
                 :
                 they
                 which
                 neglect
                 it
                 ,
                 d
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 wherein
                 and
                 whereby
                 wee
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 beneficiall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 more
                 good
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Wee
                 *
                 heard
                 that
                 Prayer
                 is
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 extendeth
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 estate
                 of
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 37.
                 
                 Of
                 those
                 who
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 MOst
                 worthy
                 of
                 much
                 blame
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 neuer
                 moued
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 needs
                 and
                 distresses
                 :
                 of
                 these
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Some
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 others
                 necessities
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 her
                 captiuity
                 complained
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   Haue
                   ye
                   no
                   regard
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   passe
                   by
                   this
                   way
                   ?
                
                 If
                 themselues
                 be
                 well
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 conceits
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 all
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Some
                 though
                 they
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 are
                 no
                 whit
                 moued
                 to
                 any
                 compassion
                 :
                 as
                 e
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 Leuite
                 which
                 came
                 and
                 looked
                 on
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 lay
                 wounded
                 and
                 halfe
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 hauing
                 no
                 compassion
                 ,
                 passed
                 by
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Prophet
                 complained
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   sorry
                   for
                   the
                   affliction
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 Some
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 moued
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 performe
                 not
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 idle
                 friuolous
                 thing
                 ,
                 nothing
                 auaileable
                 or
                 profitable
                 :
                 such
                 were
                 they
                 whom
                 Iob
                 bringeth
                 in
                 thus
                 speaking
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   What
                   profit
                   should
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 these
                 bewray
                 too
                 much
                 selfe-loue
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 discouer
                 too
                 great
                 sencelesnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 plaine
                 in
                 humanity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 manifest
                 too
                 much
                 distrust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 plaine
                 atheisme
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 violate
                 that
                 excellent
                 Christian
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 h
                 which
                 
                   seeketh
                   not
                   her
                   owne
                   things
                   onely
                   ,
                
                 but
                 desireth
                 and
                 seeketh
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 straiten
                 &
                 impaire
                 the
                 rich
                 treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 ocean
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 abound
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 diligent
                 in
                 obseruing
                 the
                 needs
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 fellow-feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 euen
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 commend
                 our
                 brethrens
                 distresses
                 to
                 him
                 whom
                 wee
                 know
                 to
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 succour
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 made
                 i
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 man
                 so
                 diligent
                 in
                 bringing
                 him
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 made
                 k
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 lunaticke
                 childe
                 ,
                 such
                 importunate
                 suters
                 to
                 Christ
                 for
                 their
                 children
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 those
                 parties
                 ?
                 where
                 this
                 duty
                 is
                 neglected
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 want
                 both
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 of
                 loue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 38.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Persons
                 for
                 whom
                 wee
                 must
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 Prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 others
                 :
                 We
                 will
                 further
                 shew
                 more
                 distinctly
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 who
                 those
                 other
                 be
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 praied
                 for
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 others
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 praied
                 for
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 for
                 in
                 prayer
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 point
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 handle
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 generall
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 wee
                 know
                 our
                 prayers
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 .
                 These
                 are
              
               
                 1
                 All
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 which
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 concerning
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 an
                 expresse
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 39.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                 COncerning
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                 note
                 what
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   I
                   now
                   fast
                
                 ?
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 ●airus
                 ,
                 who
                 sought
                 helpe
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 b
                 (
                 
                   Thy
                   daughter
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   why
                   diseasest
                   thou
                   the
                   master
                   any
                   further
                   ,
                
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 extraordinarily
                 and
                 miraculously
                 raised
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 miracles
                 cannot
                 now
                 be
                 expected
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 :
                 for
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 title
                 which
                 sauoreth
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 many
                 sacrifices
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 distresses
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 none
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
                 So
                 also
                 of
                 many
                 prayers
                 prescribed
                 
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 none
                 in
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 (
                 c
                 where
                 of
                 
                 purpose
                 he
                 setteth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 direct
                 Christians
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 themselues
                 toward
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 deceased
                 friends
                 ,
                 )
                 hath
                 not
                 aword
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 these
                 be
                 negatiue
                 arguments
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 lightly
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 plainly
                 shew
                 that
                 
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 new-found
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 an
                 article
                 inuented
                 since
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 without
                 
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 now
                 the
                 spirit
                 warneth
                 that
                 d
                 
                   none
                   teach
                   other
                   doctrine
                
                 ,
                 auouching
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 do
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   he
                   is
                   proud
                   and
                   mad
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 biddeth
                 f
                 
                   auoid
                   such
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 g
                 he
                 denounceth
                 a
                 fearefull
                 curse
                 against
                 them
                 which
                 preach
                 h
                 otherwise
                 then
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 without
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 faith
                 ?
                 i
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 To
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 against
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 vaine
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 :
                 for
                 Gods
                 determinate
                 iudgement
                 passeth
                 on
                 euery
                 one
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 die
                 :
                 k
                 
                   If
                   they
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   :
                
                 if
                 they
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 irrecouerably
                 cursed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 parable
                 of
                 Diues
                 being
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 Abraham
                 being
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   They
                   which
                   would
                   go
                   frō
                   hence
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   cannot
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   come
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   vs.
                
                 Herein
                 is
                 the
                 prouerbe
                 verified
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   tree
                   falleth
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   lyeth
                   :
                
                 for
                 as
                 life
                 leaueth
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 iudgement
                 findeth
                 vs.
                 Prayer
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 physicke
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 40.
                 
                 Of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 Purgatory
                 (
                 which
                 Papists
                 make
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 middle
                 place
                 betweene
                 heauen
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 all
                 such
                 are
                 as
                 die
                 not
                 in
                 mortall
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 veniall
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 by
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 released
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 fixion
                 inuented
                 of
                 mans
                 idle
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 to
                 increase
                 Antichrists
                 earthly
                 treasures
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 acknowledgeth
                 but
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 faithfull
                 and
                 vnfaithfull
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 onely
                 two
                 places
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 n
                 heauen
                 and
                 hell
                 .
                 The
                 distinction
                 likewise
                 of
                 mortall
                 and
                 veniall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 making
                 some
                 sinnes
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 
                 nature
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 smalnesse
                 of
                 them
                 Veniall
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 indefinitiuely
                 of
                 sinne
                 (
                 excepting
                 no
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 )
                 o
                 
                   The
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   .
                
                 Woe
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 fire
                 :
                 the
                 Scripture
                 no
                 where
                 mentioneth
                 any
                 temporary
                 fire
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 p
                 euerlasting
                 and
                 q
                 vnquenchable
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 1
                 The
                 second
                 petition
                 compriseth
                 the
                 dead
                 vnder
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 petition
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 respect
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 departed
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 iustifie
                 any
                 particular
                 Prayers
                 for
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 deceased
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 controuersie
                 .
                 Indeed
                 that
                 petition
                 respecteth
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 wherof
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 now
                 dead
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 thereupon
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 principally
                 it
                 respecteth
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 onely
                 by
                 consequence
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 implyeth
                 no
                 altering
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Many
                 prayed
                 for
                 their
                 children
                 and
                 friends
                 which
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 them
                 restored
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 This
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 controuersie
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Those
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 examples
                 done
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 exemplary
                 then
                 the
                 Israelites
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Eliahs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 fasting
                 forty
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 This
                 point
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 erronious
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 maintaine
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 ●o
                 against
                 their
                 superstious
                 practises
                 ,
                 who
                 vse
                 vpon
                 Church-wals
                 ,
                 Church-windowes
                 ,
                 graue-stones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ●ike
                 to
                 set
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 haue
                 been
                 bountiful
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 
                 Masses
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 dirige
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sing
                 requiem
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 are
                 toyish
                 and
                 childish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 41.
                 
                 Of
                 vaine
                 wishes
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 NOt
                 much
                 vnlike
                 is
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 many
                 ignorant
                 and
                 superstitious
                 persons
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 mention
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 departed
                 ,
                 vse
                 presently
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   God
                   haue
                   mercy
                   on
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Marke
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 most
                 commonly
                 vse
                 these
                 vaine
                 wishes
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 obserue
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ignorant
                 and
                 irreligious
                 persons
                 as
                 neuer
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 friends
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 aliue
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 for
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 vnprofitable
                 wishes
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Wherin
                 note
                 their
                 preposterous
                 course
                 :
                 when
                 true
                 Prayer
                 is
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 honourable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 being
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 impiously
                 neglect
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 doing
                 any
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 superstitiously
                 vse
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Marke
                 their
                 apology
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 as
                 foolish
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 is
                 toyish
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 reprooue
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   hurt
                   is
                   it
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 hurt
                 enough
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vaine
                 and
                 idle
                 .
                 a
                 
                   Of
                   euery
                   idle
                   word
                   that
                   men
                   shal●
                   speake
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   giue
                   account
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 Too
                 many
                 idle
                 words
                 passe
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 circumspect
                 and
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 their
                 words
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 let
                 slip
                 vnawares
                 idle
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 iustifie
                 idle
                 prayers
                 ?
                 b
                 All
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 don●
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 c
                 all
                 
                   to
                   Gods
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 d
                 all
                 
                   in
                   loue
                
                 .
                 Much
                 more
                 Praye●
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 heauenly
                 action
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 wishes
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 warrant
                 :
                 nor
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 nor
                 
                   in
                   loue
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 bring
                 no
                 profit
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Were
                 we
                 not
                 better
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Diuell
                   take
                   them
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 extreames
                 ?
                 must
                 ye
                 needs
                 be
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 or
                 impious
                 ?
                 seeing
                 Gods
                 determinate
                 iudgement
                 is
                 passed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 euerlasting
                 abode
                 ,
                 why
                 leaue
                 ye
                 not
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 reape
                 good
                 by
                 your
                 prayers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 42.
                 
                 Of
                 not
                 praying
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 COncerning
                 those
                 who
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 e
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 expresse
                 inhibition
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 rendred
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sin
                   vnto
                   death
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 more
                 plainly
                 setteth
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 )
                 f
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Their
                 iudgment
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 sinne
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 certaine
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sinne
                 is
                 very
                 hardly
                 discerned
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 neede
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 ordinary
                 spirit
                 to
                 discouer
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 is
                 set
                 and
                 obstinate
                 malice
                 against
                 Christ
                 &
                 his
                 truth
                 made
                 known
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
                 .
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vniuersal
                 apostasie
                 ,
                 an
                 vtter
                 renouncing
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 plaine
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 heart
                 of
                 another
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 iudge
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 haue
                 committed
                 that
                 sinne
                 ?
                 The
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 could
                 discerne
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 g
                 Paul
                 discerned
                 Alexander
                 .
                 Since
                 their
                 times
                 we
                 reade
                 onely
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 adiudged
                 to
                 haue
                 committed
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Iulian
                 called
                 the
                 Apostate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 43.
                 
                 Of
                 not
                 praying
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 apparantly
                 reiected
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 FOr
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 an
                 expresse
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 expresly
                 and
                 apparently
                 reiected
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 pray
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 thwart
                 and
                 gaine-say
                 the
                 reuealed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 we
                 reade
                 not
                 that
                 Samuel
                 prayed
                 for
                 Saul
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 expresly
                 forbade
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Had
                 Ieremiah
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   pray
                   for
                   this
                   people
                   ,
                   neither
                   lift
                   vp
                   cry
                   or
                   prayer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   intreat
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 transgressed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 44.
                 
                 Of
                 iudging
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 THough
                 these
                 two
                 last
                 restraints
                 be
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 we
                 iudge
                 any
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 haue
                 committed
                 that
                 sin
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 reuelation
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 professe
                 themselues
                 to
                 bee
                 such
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 ground
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 iudge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 weak
                 ones
                 in
                 temptation
                 will
                 iudge
                 themselues
                 to
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 neither
                 pray
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 others
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 persons
                 commonly
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 great
                 griefe
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 wretched
                 estate
                 wherein
                 they
                 conceiue
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 their
                 heart
                 be
                 hardned
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                 greeued
                 for
                 that
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 longing
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 secret
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 zeale
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 feele
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 heare
                 any
                 blaspheme
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Name
                 and
                 truth
                 :
                 Now
                 these
                 are
                 euident
                 signes
                 that
                 they
                 neuer
                 fell
                 into
                 that
                 vnpardonable
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 aduice
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 vnfit
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 their
                 spirituall
                 estate
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 a
                 man
                 deepely
                 possessed
                 with
                 melancholly
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 bodily
                 health
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 so
                 weighty
                 and
                 intricate
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 spirit
                 .
                 But
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 like
                 sencelesse
                 patients
                 seeke
                 their
                 owne
                 ruine
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 vs
                 like
                 good
                 physitions
                 and
                 faithfull
                 friends
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 tender
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 them
                 the
                 best
                 helpe
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 wise
                 counsell
                 and
                 feruent
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 touching
                 the
                 negatiue
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 45.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 affirmatiue
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   ,
                
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 generall
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 except
                 those
                 before
                 excepted
                 ,
                 )
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 nameth
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yet
                 simply
                 he
                 excludeth
                 not
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 more
                 forcibly
                 vrgeth
                 this
                 duty
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   whomsoeuer
                   ye
                   forget
                   ,
                   forget
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   let
                   them
                   especially
                   aboue
                   all
                   be
                   remembred
                   .
                
                 In
                 effect
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 here
                 implyed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 expressed
                 .
                 
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   doe
                   good
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   especially
                   vnto
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 place
                 excluded
                 all
                 but
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 implyed
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 thwart
                 and
                 contradict
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 when
                 we
                 proue
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 because
                 the
                 two
                 later
                 sort
                 who
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 reiected
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 ordinary
                 spirits
                 discerned
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 direction
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   All
                   men
                   liuing
                   on
                   earth
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 expresly
                 auoucheth
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 in
                 direct
                 termes
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 that
                 
                   Praiers
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   almen
                
                 .
                 All
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 called
                 or
                 not
                 called
                 ,
                 friends
                 or
                 foes
                 ,
                 publike
                 or
                 priuate
                 persons
                 ,
                 rich
                 or
                 poore
                 ,
                 yong
                 or
                 old
                 ,
                 male
                 or
                 female
                 ,
                 bond
                 or
                 free
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 estate
                 or
                 condition
                 soeuer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 particular
                 proofes
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 when
                 I
                 declare
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 note
                 these
                 generall
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 All
                 are
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mould
                 ,
                 d
                 all
                 our
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 e
                 all
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 other
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 and
                 generall
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Besides
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 all
                 may
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 elected
                 ,
                 there
                 alwayes
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 stil
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 shal
                 be
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 reprobats
                 with
                 the
                 elect
                 :
                 f
                 for
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 Gods
                 field
                 ,
                 wherin
                 are
                 tares
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 wheat
                 ,
                 a
                 sea
                 wherein
                 are
                 bad
                 things
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 good
                 .
                 Yea
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 are
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 g
                 
                   few
                   are
                   chosen
                
                 :
                 h
                 
                   narrow
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   leadeth
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   few
                   there
                   bee
                   that
                   finde
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   broad
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   leadeth
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   many
                   there
                   be
                   which
                   goe
                   in
                   thereat
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 wee
                 not
                 say
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 belongeth
                 not
                 to
                 Gods
                 election
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 now
                 called
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Though
                 he
                 be
                 now
                 a
                 wolfe
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 become
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 resolue
                 this
                 point
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 al
                 men
                 ioyntly
                 together
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 Gods
                 election
                 .
                 Yet
                 all
                 men
                 seuerally
                 (
                 except
                 before
                 excepted
                 )
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 excepted
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 any
                 sort
                 or
                 condition
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 branded
                 to
                 bee
                 k
                 
                   that
                   man
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   sonne
                   of
                   perdition
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 not
                 conceiue
                 any
                 particular
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 seate
                 and
                 State
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 sitteth
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 whereof
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Popes
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 certenty
                 .
                 Now
                 l
                 
                   charity
                   hopeth
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
                 It
                 hopeth
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 fold
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 bee
                 called
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 persecutors
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 may
                 proue
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 clause
                 in
                 our
                 publike
                 Leiturgy
                 (
                 
                   That
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   thee
                   to
                   haue
                   mercy
                   on
                   all
                   men
                
                 )
                 is
                 vsed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 46.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 prayer
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 principall
                 effects
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 followeth
                 
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 true
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 propriety
                 and
                 excellency
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Loue
                 :
                 the
                 liker
                 any
                 are
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 neerer
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 dearely
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 loue
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 others
                 :
                 accordingly
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 as
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 47.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 SAints
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 by
                 name
                 expressed
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 be
                 remembred
                 .
                 b
                 Thus
                 did
                 Christ
                 pray
                 especially
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 
                   giuen
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 And
                 the
                 c
                 Apostles
                 remember
                 the
                 Saints
                 by
                 name
                 in
                 their
                 benedictions
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 all
                 men
                 these
                 are
                 neerest
                 ,
                 and
                 dearest
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 d
                 they
                 doe
                 most
                 resemble
                 him
                 in
                 diuine
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 best
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 e
                 God
                 is
                 especially
                 good
                 vnto
                 such
                 ;
                 f
                 for
                 he
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   beleeue
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 are
                 knit
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 nearest
                 and
                 firmest
                 bond
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 g
                 
                   For
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   are
                   we
                   all
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   body
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 all
                 h
                 
                   one
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 i
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 k
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 l
                 promises
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 doe
                 especially
                 belong
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 with
                 strongest
                 confidence
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 Here
                 see
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 especially
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 haue
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 fellow
                 Saints
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 will
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Saint●
                 alone
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 :
                 fo●
                 though
                 many
                 wicked
                 ones
                 bee
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 yet
                 th●
                 
                 benefit
                 returnes
                 into
                 their
                 bosome
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 (
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 13.
                 )
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   salute
                   an
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   worthy
                   ,
                   let
                   your
                   peace
                   returne
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 48.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   PVblike
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 particularly
                 speake
                 on
                 the
                 19.
                 verse
                 )
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 m
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   authority
                   ,
                
                 whom
                 by
                 name
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentioneth
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 Dauid
                 by
                 name
                 prayeth
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 n
                 
                   Giue
                   thy
                   iudgements
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 Vnder
                 these
                 may
                 bee
                 comprised
                 all
                 that
                 haue
                 any
                 publike
                 charge
                 ouer
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 Gods
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 Gods
                 image
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   Gods
                   Sonnes
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Gods.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 greatest
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 place
                 to
                 doe
                 most
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 are
                 (
                 p
                 as
                 Dauids
                 seruants
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 worth
                 
                   ten
                   thousand
                
                 others
                 .
                 q
                 This
                 reason
                 alleageth
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 vrge
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   leade
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   peaceable
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   godlinesse
                   and
                   honesty
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 he
                 implieth
                 ,
                 that
                 vnder
                 God
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 leade
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 49.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Friends
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 SVch
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 linked
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 naturall
                 &
                 ciuill
                 bonds
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Kindred
                   ,
                   Alliance
                   ,
                   Neighbourhood
                   ,
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   Office
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 nearer
                 ●hese
                 bonds
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 especially
                 must
                 we
                 pray
                 one
                 for
                 ●other
                 .
                 r
                 The
                 nearest
                 outward
                 bond
                 is
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 husbands
                 and
                 wiues
                 must
                 most
                 especially
                 pray
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 ſ
                 Isack
                 for
                 Rebecca
                 :
                 then
                 parents
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 t
                 Abram
                 for
                 Ismael
                 :
                 next
                 brothers
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 as
                 u
                 Ioseph
                 for
                 Beniamin
                 :
                 &
                 masters
                 &
                 seruants
                 ,
                 as
                 x
                 Abrams
                 seruant
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 y
                 The
                 blessing
                 which
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Potiphar
                 for
                 Iosephs
                 sake
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 :
                 likewise
                 such
                 kindred
                 as
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 neighbour
                 for
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 friend
                 for
                 friend
                 ,
                 countryman
                 for
                 countryman
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 knit
                 persons
                 together
                 by
                 those
                 outward
                 bonds
                 for
                 the
                 mutuall
                 good
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 helpfull
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 these
                 bonds
                 ,
                 z
                 
                   ioynts
                   of
                   furniture
                   ,
                   or
                   bonds
                   of
                   ministration
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 bonds
                 whereby
                 the
                 seuerall
                 parties
                 that
                 are
                 knit
                 together
                 furnish
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 receiuing
                 helpe
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 conueighing
                 helpe
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Now
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 meanes
                 wherein
                 and
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 helpfull
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 50.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 strangers
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 STrangers
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 acquaintāce
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 whō
                 we
                 are
                 boūd
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 bon●
                 then
                 that
                 common
                 bond
                 which
                 passeth
                 betwixt
                 man
                 an●
                 man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 Adams
                 sonnes
                 are
                 knit
                 together
                 .
                 Thes●
                 are
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 that
                 general
                 particle
                 
                   all
                   men
                
                 .
                 a
                 Ind●uers
                 Psalmes
                 are
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 b
                 Abram
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 .
              
               
                 Loue
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 so
                 far
                 .
                 
                 For
                 c
                 the
                 Law
                 expres●
                 commandeth
                 
                   to
                   loue
                   the
                   stranger
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                
                 d
                 
                   be
                   helpful
                   vnto
                   〈◊〉
                
                 And
                 e
                 Christ
                 excellently
                 setteth
                 it
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 example●
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 succoured
                 the
                 wounded
                 man
                 who●
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 51.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 ENemies
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 those
                 who
                 hate
                 ,
                 curse
                 ,
                 hurt
                 and
                 persecute
                 vs.
                 This
                 f
                 Christ
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 &
                 g
                 himselfe
                 also
                 practised
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 his
                 enemies
                 had
                 spit
                 out
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 their
                 malice
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 done
                 what
                 hurt
                 they
                 could
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 
                   Father
                   forgiue
                   them
                
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 his
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 both
                 command
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 others
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Blesse
                   them
                   that
                   persecute
                   you
                
                 .
                 Of
                 himselfe
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   We
                   are
                   euill
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   pray
                   .
                
                 While
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Stephen
                 were
                 throwing
                 stones
                 at
                 him
                 as
                 thicke
                 as
                 haile
                 stones
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Hee
                   kneeled
                   downe
                   and
                   cryed
                   with
                   a
                   loude
                   voice
                   ,
                   Lord
                   lay
                   not
                   this
                   sinne
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 indeed
                 shall
                 wee
                 manifest
                 true
                 Christian
                 loue
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 
                 for
                 christianity
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 l
                 
                   ouercome
                   euill
                   with
                   goodnesse
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 taught
                 m
                 
                   to
                   hate
                   enemies
                
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 heathen
                 in
                 their
                 best
                 moral
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Christians
                 onely
                 &
                 those
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 Christians
                 can
                 attaine
                 to
                 his
                 extent
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 a
                 natural
                 man
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 enemie
                 truly
                 and
                 intirely
                 :
                 none
                 euer
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 52.
                 
                 Of
                 mens
                 failing
                 in
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 IF
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 others
                 we
                 obserue
                 how
                 farre
                 most
                 goe
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 how
                 exceedingly
                 most
                 faile
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 dutie
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Not
                 onely
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 few
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 beare
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   calling
                   vpon
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 extent
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 Many
                 can
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 ?
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 many
                 finding
                 this
                 point
                 so
                 clearely
                 and
                 euidently
                 laid
                 
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 sometimes
                 when
                 their
                 blood
                 is
                 colde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrongs
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 somewhat
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 
                   God
                   forgiue
                   them
                
                 :
                 or
                 for
                 forme
                 and
                 custome
                 sake
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 the
                 Minister
                 vtter
                 this
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   thee
                   to
                   forgiue
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   persecuters
                   ,
                   and
                   slanderers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 can
                 answer
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   beseech
                   thee
                   to
                   heare
                   vs
                   good
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 wrong
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 while
                 their
                 iniuries
                 are
                 fresh
                 in
                 our
                 memories
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Christ
                 and
                 b
                 Stephen
                 did
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 matter
                 ,
                 so
                 rare
                 as
                 few
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 witnesse
                 that
                 pronenesse
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 openly
                 to
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 fearefull
                 imprecations
                 as
                 the
                 worser
                 sort
                 doe
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 inwardly
                 to
                 wish
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 many
                 euils
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 desire
                 of
                 reuenge
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 maintaine
                 a
                 contrary
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 c
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   lusteth
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 not
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 loue
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 fault
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 refuse
                 ,
                 or
                 forget
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 neuer
                 hurt
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 strangers
                 ,
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 men
                 thinke
                 )
                 they
                 no
                 whit
                 beholding
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 sake
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 performe
                 this
                 duty
                 ?
                 If
                 such
                 knew
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 glad
                 to
                 pertake
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 who
                 neuer
                 knew
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 good
                 reason
                 that
                 strangers
                 whom
                 they
                 neuer
                 knew
                 should
                 al
                 's
                 .
                 pertake
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 3
                 If
                 to
                 forget
                 strangers
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 how
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 inhumane
                 ,
                 and
                 vnnaturall
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 negle●
                 
                 this
                 maine
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 performe
                 it
                 for
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 particular
                 and
                 peculiar
                 bonds
                 ?
                 not
                 onely
                 some
                 kinsfolke
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 countrey-men
                 ,
                 fellow-citizens
                 ,
                 townes-men
                 ,
                 parishioners
                 ,
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 neere
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 family
                 ,
                 bedfellowes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 neuer
                 pray
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 Not
                 husbands
                 and
                 wiues
                 ,
                 parents
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 brothers
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 many
                 Parents
                 other
                 wise
                 prouident
                 for
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 faile
                 in
                 this
                 maine
                 point
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 their
                 prouidence
                 faileth
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 desired
                 and
                 expected
                 .
                 d
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ▪
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   that
                   prouideth
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   he
                   denyeth
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   is
                   worse
                   then
                   an
                   Infidel
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 he
                 then
                 that
                 prayeth
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 ?
                 shall
                 not
                 Diues
                 rise
                 vp
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 such
                 ,
                 e
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 hell
                 prayed
                 that
                 Lazarus
                 might
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 to
                 testifie
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 also
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 torment
                 ?
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 very
                 heathen
                 could
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 countrey
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 
                 publike
                 persons
                 before
                 priuate
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 who
                 professe
                 themselues
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 vnmindfull
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 where
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 neuer
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 well
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 cause
                 why
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 few
                 good
                 ,
                 why
                 such
                 corruptions
                 in
                 both
                 ?
                 assuredly
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 instantly
                 called
                 vpon
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 haue
                 more
                 store
                 of
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 what
                 may
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 of
                 whom
                 aboue
                 al
                 other
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ?
                 can
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 ?
                 But
                 then
                 what
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 praying
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 curse
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 wish
                 all
                 euill
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Saints
                 and
                 vpright
                 in
                 heart
                 ?
                 there
                 be
                 husbands
                 that
                 curse
                 such
                 wiues
                 :
                 parents
                 ,
                 such
                 children
                 :
                 maisters
                 ,
                 such
                 seruants
                 :
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 such
                 subiects
                 :
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 such
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 wiues
                 such
                 husbands
                 ,
                 children
                 such
                 parents
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 brothers
                 such
                 brothers
                 ,
                 kinsmen
                 such
                 kinsmen
                 ,
                 neighbours
                 such
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Well
                 may
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 thus
                 hate
                 whom
                 God
                 loueth
                 ,
                 and
                 curse
                 whom
                 God
                 blesseth
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 loued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 receiue
                 blessing
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 thorowly
                 repent
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   pray
                   for
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 among
                 Saints
                 excluding
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ▪
                 they
                 curse
                 
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 by
                 outward
                 bonds
                 neerest
                 knit
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 their
                 bitter
                 spite
                 against
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whom
                 otherwise
                 they
                 could
                 loue
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 wee
                 not
                 Saints
                 ,
                 argueth
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 part
                 or
                 fellowship
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 other
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 53
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 aske
                 in
                 praier
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 generall
                 they
                 are
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 may
                 aske
                 for
                 our selues
                 :
                 for
                 proofe
                 whereof
                 obserue
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 :
                 in
                 euery
                 petition
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 include
                 others
                 :
                 we
                 aske
                 bread
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   giue
                   vs
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 freedome
                 from
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 euill
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 I
                 might
                 runne
                 ouer
                 againe
                 al
                 those
                 particular
                 points
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 temporall
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 or
                 eternall
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 praied
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 things
                 whether
                 euill
                 of
                 fault
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 euill
                 of
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 prayers
                 made
                 for
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 heedeth
                 not
                 ;
                 onely
                 here
                 obserue
                 this
                 generall
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   needes
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   are
                   prayers
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 1
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 pray
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 conuerted
                 :
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Iewes
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 were
                 conuerted
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Steuens
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 pray
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 g
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 If
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 h
                 pray
                 that
                 their
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 h
                 pray
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 wrongfully
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 i
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 other
                 needs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 54.
                 
                 This
                 Gods
                 will
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 to
                 hinder
                 praier
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 THus
                 may
                 wee
                 crosse
                 Gods
                 determined
                 purpose
                 ,
                 by
                 praying
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 purpose
                 to
                 grant
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 time
                 of
                 departure
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 praier
                 for
                 our selues
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 what
                 praier
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 Gods
                 reuealed
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 praiers
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 his
                 secret
                 counsell
                 :
                 but
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 find
                 warranted
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 all
                 praiers
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 with
                 limitation
                 ,
                 and
                 subiection
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 pray
                 so
                 absolutely
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 behalfe
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 our selues
                 ;
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 55.
                 
                 Of
                 imprecations
                 against
                 ones
                 selfe
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 branch
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 Expostulation
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Imprecation
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 whereby
                 iudgement
                 and
                 vengeance
                 is
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 handling
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 the
                 persons
                 be
                 against
                 whom
                 imprecations
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 what
                 respect
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 pray
                 against
                 himselfe
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 impiety
                 :
                 besides
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 very
                 nature
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 
                   No
                   man
                   euer
                   yet
                   hated
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 and
                 iniurie
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 haue
                 made
                 imprecations
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Salomon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 oathes
                 vsed
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 words
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   God
                   doe
                   so
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 d
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 falsly
                 ,
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 not
                 rashly
                 ,
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 wrongfully
                 ,
                 the
                 imprecation
                 expressed
                 or
                 implyed
                 therein
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 tooke
                 the
                 oath
                 desired
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 vsed
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 vehement
                 testification
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 hearer
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 giue
                 credence
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 the
                 more
                 stedfastly
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 haue
                 vsed
                 imprecations
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 falsely
                 ,
                 as
                 e
                 
                   Peter
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 rashly
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 the
                 Princes
                 in
                 Ioshuahs
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 wrongfully
                 ,
                 as
                 g
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 their
                 examples
                 are
                 no
                 good
                 warrant
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 wife
                 suspected
                 by
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 make
                 imprecations
                 against
                 herselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 free
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 laid
                 to
                 her
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 imprecation
                 wa●
                 no
                 imprecation
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 guilty
                 ,
                 then
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 her
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 curse
                 her selfe
                 .
                 If
                 being
                 guilty
                 ,
                 she
                 assented
                 to
                 that
                 imprecation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 her
                 owne
                 fault
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Vse
                 .
                 How
                 impious
                 are
                 they
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 iniurious
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 vpon
                 euery
                 light
                 occasion
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 falsly
                 (
                 for
                 common
                 rash
                 swearers
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 falseswearers
                 ,
                 )
                 do
                 imprecate
                 direfull
                 vengeance
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   neuer
                   stir
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   neuer
                   eat
                   bread
                   more
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   die
                   presently
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   quicke
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   damned
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 fearefull●
                 the
                 Iewes
                 of
                 ancient
                 time
                 were
                 so
                 fearefull
                 of
                 vttering
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 in
                 their
                 oathes
                 they
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 either
                 expresse
                 them
                 in
                 generall
                 termes
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   God
                   doe
                   so
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   also
                   :
                
                 or
                 else
                 leaue
                 them
                 cleane
                 out
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 the
                 sentence
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   this
                
                 or
                 
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   that
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   so
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 stay
                 .
                 Thus
                 i
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   mine
                   house
                   :
                   If
                   I
                   goe
                   vp
                   into
                   my
                   bedde
                   ;
                   If
                   I
                   giue
                   sleepe
                   to
                   mine
                   eyes
                   :
                
                 And
                 thus
                 Zedekiah
                 vnto
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremiah
                 :
                 k
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   which
                   made
                   vs
                   this
                   soule
                   :
                   if
                   I
                   put
                   thee
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   giue
                   thee
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   that
                   seeke
                   thy
                   life
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 thus
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   sworne
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   lie
                   vnto
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   I
                   sweare
                   in
                   my
                   wrath
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   my
                   rest
                   .
                
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 translation
                 of
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 n
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alleadging
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 Gods
                 oath
                 so
                 translateth
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 fearefull
                 to
                 vtter
                 any
                 imprecation
                 against
                 our selues
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 
                 doe
                 it
                 falsly
                 or
                 rashly
                 ?
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 haue
                 felt
                 the
                 woe
                 and
                 curse
                 of
                 that
                 imprecation
                 which
                 they
                 made
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 Pilat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   His
                   bloud
                   be
                   vpon
                   vs
                   and
                   our
                   children
                   :
                
                 So
                 hath
                 God
                 caused
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 imprecations
                 to
                 fal
                 vpon
                 their
                 owne
                 neckes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 56.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 against
                 whom
                 imprecation
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 lawful
                 &
                 warrantable
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 those
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 enemies
                 (
                 enemies
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 priuate
                 enemies
                 in
                 particular
                 causes
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 and
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 publike
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yea
                 also
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 desperate
                 ,
                 reprobate
                 enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 can
                 bee
                 reclaimed
                 :
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Abiram
                 ,
                 p
                 against
                 whom
                 Moses
                 prayed
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 those
                 against
                 whom
                 Dauid
                 so
                 earnestly
                 praied
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 109.
                 67
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 q
                 whom
                 S.
                 Paul
                 wished
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 one
                 was
                 Alexander
                 concerning
                 whom
                 S.
                 Paul
                 thus
                 prayed
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   reward
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                
                 meaning
                 his
                 euill
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Quest.
                 How
                 can
                 such
                 be
                 discerned
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 By
                 an
                 ordinary
                 spirit
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 spirit
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 a
                 spirit
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 reuealed
                 what
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 persons
                 were
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 prayed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 would
                 haue
                 caused
                 fire
                 to
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   know
                   not
                   of
                   what
                   spirit
                   ye
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 Quest.
                 How
                 then
                 may
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 make
                 imprecations
                 against
                 any
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 No
                 ordinary
                 man
                 can
                 lawfully
                 make
                 any
                 imprecation
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 distinct
                 men
                 :
                 
                 Only
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 respects
                 may
                 imprecations
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Indefinitely
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 such
                 publike
                 desparate
                 enemies
                 as
                 were
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 imprecation
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 thought
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 was
                 that
                 general
                 imprecation
                 vsed
                 when
                 the
                 Arke
                 went
                 forward
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Rise
                   vp
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   thine
                   enemies
                   be
                   scattered
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 Dauid
                 vseth
                 many
                 generall
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   bee
                   confounded
                   which
                   transgresse
                   without
                   cause
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   all
                   bee
                   confounded
                   that
                   hate
                   Sion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                 Conditionally
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 obserue
                 any
                 to
                 persist
                 obstinately
                 in
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 suppressing
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 hart
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 they
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 them
                 :
                 thus
                 may
                 impreiations
                 be
                 directed
                 against
                 particular
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                 Without
                 any
                 respect
                 at
                 all
                 vnto
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 lea●uing
                 them
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 malitious
                 plots
                 and
                 wicked
                 deeds
                 :
                 thus
                 Dauid
                 prayed
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 policy
                 of
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 d
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   turne
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   Achitophel
                   into
                   foolishnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 57.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 vnlawfulnesse
                 of
                 vsual
                 imprecations
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 those
                 vsuall
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 
                 direfull
                 and
                 hatefull
                 imprecatiōs
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 my
                 hart
                 abhorreth
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 &
                 my
                 tong
                 is
                 ashamed
                 to
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 prophane
                 &
                 wicked
                 men
                 make
                 against
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 vpon
                 euery
                 petty
                 wrong
                 and
                 slight
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 stand
                 with
                 any
                 true
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 loue
                 to
                 man.
                 For
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 e
                 
                   A
                   God
                   of
                   long
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   forbearance
                   ,
                
                 f
                 
                   full
                   of
                   compassion
                   and
                   slow
                   to
                   anger
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reuenger
                 
                 of
                 euery
                 little
                 iniury
                 ,
                 argueth
                 little
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 To
                 wish
                 Gods
                 heauy
                 vengeance
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 vnto
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 discouereth
                 much
                 malice
                 ,
                 no
                 loue
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 whom
                 Dauid
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 .
                 g
                 
                   Their
                   throate
                   is
                   an
                   open
                   sepulcher
                   ,
                
                 h
                 
                   The
                   poyson
                   of
                   Aspes
                   is
                   vnder
                   their
                   lips
                   ,
                
                 i
                 
                   Their
                   mouth
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   cursing
                   and
                   bitternesse
                   .
                
                 Many
                 mens
                 tongues
                 are
                 so
                 poysonous
                 and
                 fiery
                 (
                 being
                 k
                 
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   of
                   hell
                
                 )
                 that
                 like
                 madde
                 dogs
                 they
                 spare
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 curse
                 and
                 ban
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 and
                 harmelesse
                 that
                 be
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 horrible
                 to
                 heare
                 )
                 some
                 curse
                 their
                 wiues
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 seruants
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 the
                 nearest
                 and
                 dearest
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 wrong
                 or
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 them
                 ,
                 Puritans
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 truth
                 honest
                 and
                 vpright
                 hearted
                 ,
                 fearefull
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 least
                 euill
                 ,
                 conscionable
                 in
                 doing
                 all
                 duty
                 (
                 so
                 neere
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 )
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 58.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Popes
                 manner
                 of
                 cursing
                 .
              
               
                 AMong
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 taketh
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 successour
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 doth
                 exceede
                 in
                 hellish
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 and
                 diuellish
                 execrations
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 vseth
                 ,
                 not
                 suddenly
                 and
                 rashly
                 ,
                 but
                 deliberately
                 and
                 aduisedly
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 solemne
                 seruing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 curse
                 with
                 bell
                 ,
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 candle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 no
                 meaner
                 personages
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Annointed
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Subiects
                 and
                 whole
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 maintaining
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 ancient
                 ,
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolicke
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 which
                 vniustly
                 and
                 vnchristianly
                 vse
                 such
                 fearefull
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 repent
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 vse
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Dauid
                 .
                 l
                 
                   As
                   he
                   loued
                   cursing
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   as
                   he
                   cloathed
                   himselfe
                   with
                   cursing
                   
                   like
                   a
                   rayment
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   come
                   into
                   his
                   bowels
                   like
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   oyle
                   into
                   his
                   bones
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 of
                 those
                 seuerall
                 kinds
                 of
                 prayer
                 which
                 are
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 request
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 kind
                 is
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 59.
                 
                 Of
                 Thankesgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 OVr
                 Apostle
                 giueth
                 an
                 excellent
                 directiō
                 for
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twentieth
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 handle
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
              
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 20.
                 
                 Giue
                 thankes
                 alwaies
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 direction
                 are
                 laid
                 downe
                 fiue
                 particular
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 duty
                 it
                 felfe
                 ,
                 
                   giue
                   thankes
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 continuance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 the
                 duty
                 or
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thankesgiuing
                   is
                   a
                   gratefull
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   a
                   kindnesse
                   receiued
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 kindnesse
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 yet
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 done
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 affected
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 thankes
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 Dauid
                 did
                 a
                 great
                 kindnesse
                 for
                 Nabal
                 ,
                 as
                 Nabals
                 seruants
                 could
                 testifie
                 :
                 yet
                 Nabal
                 acknowledged
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 kindnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 churlish
                 and
                 vngratefull
                 to
                 Dauid
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 60.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 thankes
                 is
                 due
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 THe
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 thankes
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   Father
                
                 hath
                 reference
                 especially
                 vnto
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 more
                 plainly
                 expressed
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   euen
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 So
                 as
                 this
                 clause
                 doth
                 note
                 out
                 the
                 
                   first
                   person
                
                 in
                 Trinity
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 exclude
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 persons
                 :
                 for
                 thanksgiuing
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinity
                 .
                 S.
                 Paul
                 expresly
                 giueth
                 thankes
                 to
                 c
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 excludeth
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 or
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 honour
                 or
                 worship
                 soeuer
                 is
                 rightly
                 performed
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 performed
                 to
                 euery
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 &
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 this
                 title
                 Father
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 propper
                 to
                 the
                 
                   first
                   person
                
                 )
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 our
                 prayses
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 namely
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 our
                 gracious
                 and
                 louing
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 d
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 rendreth
                 a
                 weighty
                 reason
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 all
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   euery
                   good
                   giuing
                   and
                   euery
                   perfect
                   gift
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 Good
                 things
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 &
                 giuer
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 God
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Euery
                 good
                 thing
                 commeth
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 
                   all
                   praise
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 61.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 thanks
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 ARe
                 not
                 Creatures
                 to
                 bee
                 thanked
                 for
                 any
                 kindnesse
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Not
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 thanked
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 
                   simply
                   ,
                   in
                
                 and
                 
                   for
                   himselfe
                
                 to
                 be
                 praysed
                 .
              
               
                 Simply
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 restraint
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   In
                   and
                   for
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 onely
                 Author
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 giuer
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 enioy
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 receiue
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 originally
                 we
                 receiue
                 from
                 God.
                 Creatures
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Carriers
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 they
                 bring
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                   simply
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   themselues
                
                 to
                 be
                 thanked
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 thankes
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 giuen
                 )
                 is
                 giuen
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 onely
                 for
                 their
                 paines
                 &
                 care
                 in
                 bringing
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
                 When
                 a
                 personage
                 of
                 great
                 state
                 and
                 place
                 sendeth
                 a
                 present
                 by
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 present
                 is
                 sent
                 ,
                 thanke
                 the
                 seruant
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Master
                 that
                 sent
                 it
                 ?
                 Surely
                 I
                 suppose
                 he
                 will
                 both
                 desire
                 the
                 seruant
                 to
                 thanke
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 opportunity
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 thanke
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 thanke
                 the
                 bearer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 for
                 his
                 paines
                 in
                 bringing
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 gift
                 it selfe
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 reward
                 the
                 messenger
                 for
                 his
                 paines
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 giueth
                 the
                 thankes
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 the
                 gift
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 thankes
                 properly
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 author
                 of
                 a
                 kindnesse
                 :
                 all
                 thankes
                 therefore
                 is
                 properly
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 commeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 62.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 THe
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 intituled
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 title
                 Lord
                 ,
                 implieth
                 that
                 e
                 power
                 and
                 regiment
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Mediator
                 God-man
                 )
                 ouer
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
                 This
                 regiment
                 he
                 exerciseth
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 vs
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 propriety
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 OVr
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 title
                 IESVS
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 setteth
                 forth
                 that
                 all-sufficient
                 ,
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 redemption
                 and
                 saluation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 for
                 mankind
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 name
                 and
                 title
                 is
                 rendered
                 by
                 an
                 Angell
                 vnto
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   call
                   his
                   name
                   IESVS
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   saue
                   his
                   people
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 title
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 signifieth
                 Annointed
                 )
                 implies
                 the
                 three
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 was
                 annointed
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 his
                 Princely
                 Office
                 to
                 gouerne
                 and
                 protect
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 his
                 
                   Priestly
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 continuall
                 intercession
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 His
                 
                   Propheticall
                   Office
                
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Crhist
                
                 ,
                 must
                 all
                 the
                 calues
                 of
                 our
                 lippes
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 praises
                 be
                 offered
                 vp
                 vnto
                 God.
                 a
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   by
                   him
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 )
                 
                   offer
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   praise
                
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 was
                 before
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 63.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 THe
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 is
                 very
                 ample
                 &
                 large
                 ,
                 
                 limitted
                 with
                 no
                 restraint
                 ,
                 but
                 extended
                 
                   to
                   al
                   things
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 ,
                 affordeth
                 matter
                 of
                 praise
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Oft
                 is
                 this
                 generall
                 particle
                 all
                 vsed
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   In
                   all
                   things
                   giue
                   thankes
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Forget
                   not
                   all
                   his
                   benefits
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 d
                 
                   Wee
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   good
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God
                   :
                
                 
                 If
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 worke
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 iust
                 and
                 meete
                 that
                 thankes
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 for
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 somewhat
                 more
                 distinctly
                 discerne
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 order
                 some
                 particular
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 generall
                 point
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 Thankesgiuing
                 may
                 sundry
                 wayes
                 be
                 distinguished
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 kinde
                 of
                 benefits
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 
                   
                     Good
                     things
                     bestowed
                     .
                  
                   
                     Euill
                     things
                     remoued
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 
                   
                     Spirituall
                     .
                  
                   
                     Temporall
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   bestowing
                
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 
                   
                     already
                     giuen
                     .
                  
                   
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     giuen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 4
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 vpon
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 bestowed
                 ,
              
               
                 which
                 are
                 
                   
                     Our selues
                     .
                  
                   
                     Others
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Vnder
                 these
                 generall
                 heads
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 particular
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 order
                 declare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 64.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 SPirituall
                 blessings
                 are
                 
                   
                     Bestowed
                     here
                     on
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Reserued
                     in
                     Heauen
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 ranke
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 kinde
                 of
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 these
                 particulars
                 following
                 must
                 be
                 accounted
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Election
                 .
                 Together
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 reckon
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   free
                   grace
                
                 and
                 
                   rich
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   certenty
                   of
                   saluation
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 
                   meritorious
                   cause
                
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 comprise
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 
                   Christs
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 speciall
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Reconciliation
                   ,
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   imputation
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 3
                 The
                 meanes
                 of
                 applying
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   effectuall
                   operation
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 vnder
                 this
                 head
                 are
                 comprised
                 effectuall
                 
                   vocation
                   ,
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   sanctification
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 particular
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 &
                 feele
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Loue
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   Patience
                   ,
                   new
                   Obedience
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 blessed
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   holy
                   security
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 vseth
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 encrease
                 all
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 of
                 publike
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 eternall
                 blessings
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Heauen
                 reserued
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   nor
                   eare
                   heard
                   ,
                   nor
                   haue
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man.
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 in
                 particular
                 reckon
                 them
                 vp
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 our
                 hearts
                 filled
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 admiration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 mouthes
                 with
                 praise
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 65.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 TEmporall
                 blessings
                 for
                 which
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 concerne
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Mankinde
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 as
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 preseruation
                 of
                 Man
                 :
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ouer
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 benefits
                 of
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 thorowout
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 particularly
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 that
                 Land
                 where
                 we
                 liue
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Common-wealths
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 that
                 Common-wealth
                 whereof
                 we
                 our selues
                 are
                 members
                 :
                 and
                 therein
                 
                 in
                 good
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 good
                 
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   plenty
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Families
                 :
                 especially
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 and
                 therein
                 good
                 Gouernours
                 ,
                 good
                 seruants
                 ,
                 good
                 parents
                 ,
                 good
                 children
                 ,
                 a
                 competency
                 of
                 goods
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 giue
                 not
                 onely
                 sufficiency
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 abundance
                 ,
                 more
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Our
                 own
                 persons
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 
                   soūdnes
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   health
                   of
                   body
                   ,
                   ability
                
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 on
                 our
                 labour
                 and
                 calling
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 66.
                 
                 Ofgiuing
                 thanks
                 for
                 remouing
                 euils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   EVils
                   remoued
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 thankes
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 giuen
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   
                     Publike
                     .
                  
                   
                     Priuate
                     .
                     
                       
                         both
                         these
                         
                           
                             Spirituall
                             .
                          
                           
                             Temporall
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Temporall
                   publike
                   euils
                
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Thanks
                 therfore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 when
                 those
                 enemies
                 are
                 either
                 ouerthrown
                 ,
                 or
                 conuerted
                 :
                 or
                 when
                 their
                 conspiracies
                 are
                 discouered
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 preserued
                 from
                 their
                 mischieuous
                 practises
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 warres
                 ,
                 inuasions
                 ,
                 treasons
                 ,
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 or
                 priuie
                 and
                 secret
                 plots
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 head
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 ,
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 plagues
                 ,
                 famines
                 ,
                 fires
                 ,
                 inundations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Spirituall
                   publike
                   euils
                
                 ,
                 are
                 common
                 publike
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 maintained
                 by
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 practise
                 Publike
                 sinnes
                 which
                 vse
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 diuerse
                 countries
                 maintained
                 by
                 law
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   Vsury
                   ,
                   Play-houses
                   ,
                   Brothel-houses
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Publike
                 sinnes
                 maintained
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 by
                 common
                 practise
                 are
                 
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   Pro●hanenesse
                   ,
                   Drunkennesse
                   ,
                   Vncl●anenesse
                   ,
                   Pride
                   and
                   brauery
                   in
                   apparrell
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 When
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 afford
                 a●ny
                 meanes
                 of
                 reforming
                 ,
                 and
                 restraining
                 these
                 publike
                 sins
                 ,
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 afforded
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Spirituall
                   priuate
                   euils
                
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 wherunto
                 our selues
                 are
                 most
                 giuen
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 euil
                 lusts
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 vaine
                 allurements
                 of
                 others
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 a
                 spirituall
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 tormenting
                 conscience
                 ,
                 a
                 seared
                 and
                 sencelesse
                 conscience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 snares
                 must
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 for
                 that
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Priuate
                   temporll
                   euils
                
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 such
                 outward
                 iudgements
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 anger
                 inflicteth
                 on
                 men
                 as
                 punishments
                 also
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 such
                 are
                 penurie
                 ,
                 ignominie
                 ,
                 paine
                 ,
                 griefe
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 crosses
                 .
                 The
                 remouing
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 67.
                 
                 Of
                 giuing
                 thanks
                 for
                 crosses
                 .
              
               
                 YEt
                 are
                 not
                 outward
                 temporall
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 publike
                 or
                 priuate
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 to
                 be
                 simply
                 accounted
                 euils
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 bee
                 reckoned
                 and
                 accounted
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 God
                 oft
                 inflicteth
                 them
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 indeede
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 and
                 irksome
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 an
                 heauie
                 burthen
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 good
                 &
                 precious
                 fruit
                 :
                 wherefore
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 wholy
                 refer
                 our selues
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 Christ
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 bitter
                 agonie
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 bee
                 pleased
                 to
                 preserue
                 vs
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 remoue
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 account
                 this
                 preseruation
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 blessing
                 and
                 fauor
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 otherwise
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 crosse
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 it
                 lieth
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 stil
                 to
                 cōtinue
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 being
                 very
                 wise
                 ,
                 &
                 knowing
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 vs
                 (
                 euen
                 much
                 
                 better
                 then
                 we
                 our selues
                 )
                 &
                 withall
                 being
                 a
                 louing
                 &
                 tender
                 father
                 ,
                 
                 exceeding
                 carefull
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 dispose
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 most
                 make
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 seeth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 needefull
                 ,
                 he
                 laieth
                 affliction
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 lien
                 long
                 enough
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 rem
                 oueth
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 kinde
                 he
                 dealeth
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 skilfull
                 and
                 tender
                 Physitians
                 or
                 Chirurgians
                 doe
                 with
                 their
                 patients
                 ,
                 whose
                 cure
                 they
                 seeke
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 thinke
                 euery
                 estate
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 health
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 sicke
                 :
                 aboundance
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 while
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 to
                 bee
                 best
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 estates
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 lay
                 vpon
                 vs
                 any
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 score
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauours
                 :
                 especially
                 the
                 good
                 fruites
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 as
                 true
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 sound
                 repentance
                 ,
                 christian
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 then
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 being
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 this
                 general
                 clause
                 ALL
                 THINGS
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 68.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 proofes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 applyed
                 to
                 particular
                 occasions
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Shall
                 not
                 neede
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 further
                 enumeration
                 of
                 other
                 particulars
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 aleadge
                 some
                 proofes
                 of
                 these
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 note
                 that
                 generall
                 forme
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Ephe.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   which
                   hath
                   blessed
                   vs
                   with
                   all
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   :
                
                 reade
                 the
                 verses
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 vp
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Election
                   ,
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Vocation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 we
                 haue
                 sundry
                 approued
                 patternes
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 in
                 diuerse
                 kindes
                 :
                 a
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 thanks
                 for
                 foode
                 :
                 b
                 Annah
                 for
                 a
                 childe
                 :
                 c
                 Iacob
                 for
                 riches
                 :
                 d
                 Abrahams
                 seruant
                 for
                 
                   prospering
                   his
                   iourney
                
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 blessings
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 note
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 f
                 
                   Queene
                   of
                   Sheba
                
                 ,
                 who
                 blessed
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 blessings
                 on
                 Israel
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 g
                 
                   Christian
                   Iewes
                
                 who
                 glorfied
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 reuealed
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 For
                 publike
                 blessings
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 h
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giueth
                 thankes
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Gospell
                   came
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 i
                 the
                 Christians
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 
                   increase
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 k
                 for
                 the
                 
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 For
                 the
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 reioyce
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 publike
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 thanksgiuing
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 l
                 for
                 setling
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 the
                 crowne
                 on
                 Salomon
                 .
                 So
                 againe
                 ,
                 m
                 for
                 continuing
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 For
                 generall
                 blessings
                 on
                 mankind
                 n
                 Dauid
                 praised
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 For
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 on
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 o
                 Iacob
                 is
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 buildeth
                 an
                 alter
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 For
                 priuat
                 blessings
                 ,
                 p
                 Leah
                 praised
                 God
                 that
                 had
                 giuen
                 her
                 a
                 Son
                 :
                 and
                 q
                 Hezekiah
                 for
                 recouery
                 of
                 his
                 health
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 For
                 euils
                 remoued
                 ,
                 r
                 Moses
                 &
                 the
                 Israelites
                 blessed
                 God
                 who
                 
                   ouerthrew
                   their
                   enemies
                
                 :
                 ſ
                 and
                 Dauid
                 praised
                 God
                 for
                 
                   preseruing
                   his
                   people
                   from
                   their
                   enemies
                   :
                
                 and
                 t
                 the
                 Christians
                 glorifie
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Conuersion
                   of
                   Saul
                
                 ,
                 a
                 mortall
                 enemie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 For
                 publike
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 remoued
                 ,
                 u
                 praise
                 is
                 sung
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Hezekiah●
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Land
                 was
                 purged
                 from
                 Idolatrie
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 For
                 priuate
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 preuented
                 ,
                 *
                 Dauid
                 blessed
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 him
                 from
                 auenging
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 shedding
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 For
                 aduersitie
                 x
                 Iob
                 blessed
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 y
                 the
                 Apostles
                 reioyce
                 for
                 suffering
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 13
                 Final●y
                 for
                 good
                 things
                 promised
                 and
                 not
                 inioyed
                 ,
                 z
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 
                   receiued
                   not
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   but
                   saw
                   them
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeued
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   receiued
                   them
                   thankfully
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 69.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 abundant
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 abundant
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 is
                 offered
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 spend
                 our
                 whole
                 time
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 triumphant
                 Church
                 in
                 heauen
                 doth
                 )
                 in
                 lauding
                 &
                 praising
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 could
                 not
                 want
                 matter
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 ALL
                 THINGS
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 we
                 haue
                 more
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 then
                 of
                 petition
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 speake
                 amisse
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 blessings
                 which
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 receiued
                 already
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 want
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 long
                 since
                 elected
                 and
                 chosen
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 vessels
                 of
                 mercy
                 &
                 glory
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 created
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 made
                 man
                 most
                 happy
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 before
                 he
                 made
                 man
                 he
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 needefull
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 made
                 heauen
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 hoast
                 thereof
                 ,
                 earth
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 aire
                 and
                 water
                 and
                 all
                 creatures
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 man.
                 The
                 price
                 of
                 mans
                 redemption
                 is
                 already
                 paid
                 :
                 All
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 are
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 adopted
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 made
                 actuall
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 being
                 perfectly
                 iustified
                 euen
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 by
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 which
                 wee
                 want
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 comparable
                 to
                 these
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ?
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 haue
                 not
                 receiued
                 freedome
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 victory
                 ouer
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Sinne
                 hath
                 receiued
                 a
                 deadly
                 wound
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 assaile
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 get
                 conquest
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 Besides
                 the
                 guilt
                 &
                 punishment
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 laid
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 cleane
                 remitted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 we
                 fully
                 acquitted
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 want
                 many
                 good
                 and
                 comfortable
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 faile
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 those
                 we
                 haue
                 :
                 our
                 sanctification
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 All
                 the
                 faithfull
                 haue
                 al
                 such
                 graces
                 as
                 are
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 actually
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 childe
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 againe
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 al
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 man.
                 No
                 Saint
                 wanteth
                 any
                 grace
                 that
                 may
                 hinder
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 instantly
                 die
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 measure
                 which
                 some
                 want
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 can
                 iustly
                 impeach
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 that
                 grace
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 weake
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 sanctification
                 is
                 sound
                 ,
                 though
                 imperfect
                 .
                 The
                 perfecting
                 of
                 sanctification
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 powerfull
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 effectuall
                 &
                 powerfull
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 very
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 act
                 of
                 their
                 conuersion
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 first
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 created
                 :
                 of
                 nothing
                 (
                 I
                 speake
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 being
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 something
                 :
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 quickned
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 spiritual
                 life
                 put
                 into
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 growth
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 proceeding
                 from
                 one
                 degree
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 very
                 perfection
                 of
                 sanctification
                 
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 attaining
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 step
                 &
                 degree
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 begun
                 before
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therfore
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 worke
                 to
                 beget
                 a
                 sinner
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 his
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 regenerate
                 and
                 conuerted
                 to
                 perfect
                 that
                 good
                 worke
                 which
                 is
                 begunne
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 faithfull
                 Saints
                 haue
                 more
                 matter
                 of
                 reioycing
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 they
                 want
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Wee
                 want
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   purchase
                
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 bloud
                 hath
                 purchased
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 free
                 entrance
                 vnto
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 with
                 confidence
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 We
                 are
                 actually
                 entred
                 
                   into
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 thereinto
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 portall
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 thereof
                 :
                 no
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 thorow
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Wee
                 haue
                 the
                 
                   earnest
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 and
                 pawne
                 till
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 purchased
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Christ
                 our
                 
                   head
                   hath
                   full
                   and
                   actuall
                   possession
                
                 thereof
                 :
                 
                 whereupon
                 wee
                 being
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   in
                   him
                   exalted
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   heauenly
                   places
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 fine
                 forenamed
                 respects
                 we
                 may
                 truely
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 faithfull
                 in
                 Christ
                 haue
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 assurance
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 inioying
                 their
                 heauenly
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 murmure
                 or
                 mourne
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ●hey
                 want
                 the
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 re●ard
                 of
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 more
                 matter
                 of
                 praise
                 ●or
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 petition
                 for
                 that
                 wee
                 want
                 .
                 
                 I
                 might
                 here
                 further
                 ranke
                 among
                 these
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Saints
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 among
                 others
                 plentifully
                 inioy
                 :
                 I
                 migh
                 also
                 further
                 declare
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 already
                 caused
                 his
                 whole
                 wil
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 recorded
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 &
                 expedient
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 know
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 do
                 much
                 amplifie
                 the
                 forenamed
                 point
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 hasten
                 to
                 set
                 foorth
                 a
                 view
                 also
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 pertakers
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 exceeding
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Being
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 Education
                 ,
                 Health
                 ,
                 Strength
                 ,
                 Food
                 ,
                 Apparrell
                 ,
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 on
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 state
                 wherein
                 we
                 liue
                 .
                 Whether-soeuer
                 we
                 turn
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 our
                 eies
                 ,
                 either
                 vpwards
                 to
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 hoast
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 downeward
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 :
                 or
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 before
                 or
                 behinde
                 ,
                 euery
                 where
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 present
                 themselues
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 and
                 consideration
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 thus
                 generally
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 any
                 of
                 meane
                 capacitie
                 may
                 obserue
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 doe
                 want
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 doe
                 want
                 euen
                 necessaries
                 to
                 preserue
                 this
                 temporall
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Lazarus
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 seeth
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 want
                 such
                 necessaries
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Insteed
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 inward
                 graces
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 valuable
                 &
                 profitable
                 as
                 insteed
                 of
                 of
                 outward
                 refreshing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 inward
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 insteed
                 of
                 outward
                 
                 ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 inward
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 wanting
                 outward
                 ease
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 sweet
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 wanting
                 plenty
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 contentment
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 God
                 depriueth
                 his
                 children
                 of
                 no
                 outward
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 supplieth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 spirituall
                 recompence
                 :
                 their
                 want
                 therefore
                 causeth
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 haue
                 receiued
                 more
                 good
                 things
                 then
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 also
                 vndoubtedly
                 are
                 they
                 freed
                 from
                 more
                 euils
                 then
                 iustly
                 they
                 can
                 feare
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 beleeuing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 diuel
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 infinitely
                 more
                 ,
                 both
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 euils
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Many
                 Saints
                 are
                 subiect
                 both
                 to
                 many
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 doubt
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 snares
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 fallings
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 many
                 temporall
                 distresses
                 ,
                 as
                 paine
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 captiuity
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 penury
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Those
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 are
                 as
                 desperate
                 physicke
                 for
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 some
                 spirituall
                 desperate
                 disease
                 ,
                 as
                 spirituall
                 security
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 presumption
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 who
                 will
                 denie
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 a
                 desperate
                 case
                 to
                 vse
                 a
                 desperate
                 remedy
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 remedy
                 cause
                 recouery
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 vseth
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 and
                 rewarded
                 ?
                 But
                 whensoeuer
                 God
                 suffereth
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 like
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 ,
                 hee
                 worketh
                 thereby
                 a
                 recouery
                 from
                 some
                 more
                 dangerous
                 and
                 desperate
                 euill
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 effect
                 euen
                 of
                 those
                 euils
                 affordeth
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 temporall
                 distresses
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 how
                 
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 score
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 me
                 ad
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 alwaies
                 so
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 estat
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 decaying
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 man.
                 In
                 these
                 respects
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 propper
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 seeme
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 faithfully
                 promised
                 to
                 supply
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 whatsoeuer
                 his
                 Saints
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perfect
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 faileth
                 in
                 perfection
                 ,
                 &
                 withall
                 to
                 deliuer
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 euill
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 adde
                 these
                 promises
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 already
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 manifold
                 deliuerances
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 from
                 euils
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 wil
                 appeare
                 as
                 cleare
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 duties
                 belonging
                 to
                 faithfull
                 Christians
                 this
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 is
                 most
                 beseeming
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 bee
                 neglected
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 God
                 deserueth
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 he
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 best
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 kinde
                 thereof
                 which
                 wee
                 can
                 offer
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 best
                 accept
                 :
                 for
                 note
                 what
                 God
                 saith
                 hereof
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   offereth
                   praise
                   ,
                   glorifieth
                   me
                   .
                
                 I
                 might
                 much
                 further
                 amplifie
                 and
                 inlarge
                 these
                 points
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Painters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 many
                 millions
                 ,
                 and
                 armies
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 mappe
                 ,
                 
                 vse
                 onely
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 some
                 number
                 of
                 heads
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 leauing
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 and
                 liniaments
                 to
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 beholder
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 am
                 I
                 constrained
                 thorow
                 abundance
                 of
                 matter
                 to
                 propound
                 onely
                 some
                 general
                 heads
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 amplification
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 your
                 priuate
                 meditation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 70
                 Of
                 their
                 blindnesse
                 who
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 HEere
                 behold
                 how
                 palpably
                 blinde
                 they
                 are
                 who
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 blinde
                 are
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 bodily
                 sight
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 nooneday
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 summer
                 when
                 the
                 sunne
                 shineth
                 most
                 brightly
                 ,
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 light
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Yet
                 either
                 thus
                 blind
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 )
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 :
                 they
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 abundant
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Are
                 not
                 almost
                 all
                 much
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 craue
                 and
                 aske
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 giue
                 thanks
                 ?
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 th●s
                 of
                 the
                 prophane
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 carnal
                 &
                 carelesse
                 professors
                 ,
                 who
                 regard
                 no
                 dutie
                 due
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 truer
                 profession
                 ,
                 yea
                 who
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 God.
                 Marke
                 &
                 obserue
                 if
                 their
                 requests
                 to
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 frequent
                 &
                 feruent
                 then
                 their
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 If
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 distres
                 sease
                 vpon
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 feare
                 any
                 spirituall
                 or
                 temporall
                 danger
                 hanging
                 ouer
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 how
                 instant
                 and
                 constant
                 wil
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 intreating
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 remoue
                 his
                 heauy
                 hand
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 temporall
                 or
                 spiritual
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 yea
                 in
                 ●hese
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 cases
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 beseech
                 others
                 to
                 helpe
                 ●hem
                 with
                 their
                 praiers
                 .
                 Are
                 they
                 as
                 thankfull
                 for
                 good
                 ●hings
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 remouing
                 of
                 euils
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 bee
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 ●are
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 hereafter
                 more
                 will
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 leaue
                 mens
                 priuate
                 practise
                 whereof
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 ●ell
                 iudge
                 :
                 obserue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 more
                 open
                 view
                 .
                 What
                 publike
                 praier
                 books
                 so
                 pleintiful
                 in
                 thanksgiuing
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 request
                 ?
                 What
                 Ministers
                 almost
                 so
                 carefull
                 in
                 performing
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 I
                 blame
                 not
                 all
                 without
                 exception
                 :
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 who
                 are
                 conscionable
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 taxe
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 vse
                 solemne
                 and
                 ample
                 formes
                 of
                 Petition
                 ,
                 commonly
                 include
                 all
                 their
                 thankesgiuing
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 )
                 short
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   Through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 71.
                 
                 Of
                 Mens
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 to
                 let
                 passe
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 offend
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 who
                 being
                 somewhat
                 carefull
                 of
                 the
                 duty
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                 faile
                 exceedingly
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 they
                 giue
                 not
                 thankes
                 for
                 AL
                 THINGS
                 .
                 Some
                 can
                 be
                 thankefull
                 for
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 
                   peace
                   ,
                   plenty
                   ,
                   seasonable
                   weather
                   ,
                   deliuerance
                   from
                   inuasions
                   ,
                   rebellions
                   ,
                   treasons
                   ,
                   from
                   fire
                   ,
                   plagues
                   ,
                   famine
                   ,
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 it
                 seemeth
                 they
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 :
                 their
                 mouthes
                 are
                 very
                 seldome
                 or
                 neuer
                 opened
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 shew
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 earthly
                 minded
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 can
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 priuate
                 blessings
                 bestowed
                 on
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 on
                 their
                 families
                 and
                 friends
                 ;
                 but
                 regard
                 not
                 publike
                 blessings
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Church
                 or
                 common-wealth
                 :
                 they
                 account
                 general
                 blessings
                 no
                 blessings
                 .
                 These
                 discouer
                 too
                 much
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 too
                 little
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 (
                 who
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 thankefull
                 for
                 such
                 publike
                 blessings
                 as
                 are
                 bestowed
                 on
                 that
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 they
                 themselues
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 neuer
                 hearken
                 after
                 ,
                 nor
                 care
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 a●
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 heare
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 very
                 little
                 (
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 are
                 they
                 affected
                 therewith
                 .
                 Much
                 lesse
                 are
                 they
                 affected
                 with
                 an●
                 
                 blessings
                 bestowed
                 on
                 priuate
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 ,
                 alliance
                 ,
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 sheweth
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 fellow-feeling
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 seuerall
                 members
                 thereof
                 ;
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 them
                 feare
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 are
                 scarce
                 sound
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 assuredly
                 be
                 some
                 sympathy
                 betwixt
                 themselues
                 and
                 other
                 members
                 ,
                 some
                 mutual
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow-feeling
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 reioyce
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 reioice
                 .
                 Nay
                 further
                 ,
                 these
                 shew
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 )
                 what
                 little
                 zeale
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 on
                 our selues
                 ,
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thankefull
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 much
                 amplifie
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 workes
                 :
                 it
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 famous
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 more
                 the
                 persons
                 bee
                 that
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 any
                 blessings
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 greater
                 glory
                 redoundeth
                 to
                 Gods
                 name
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 Dauid
                 oft
                 stirres
                 vp
                 others
                 besides
                 himselfe
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 fauours
                 bestowed
                 on
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 
                 many
                 may
                 be
                 thankefull
                 for
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 for
                 aduersity
                 .
                 To
                 bee
                 thankefull
                 for
                 paine
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 penury
                 ,
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 matter
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 cause
                 rather
                 in
                 most
                 men
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 and
                 repining
                 against
                 God.
                 For
                 few
                 consider
                 the
                 blessed
                 fruit
                 that
                 commeth
                 from
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 neither
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 blessings
                 .
                 These
                 shew
                 how
                 they
                 walke
                 by
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 thankefull
                 for
                 such
                 blessings
                 as
                 they
                 enioy
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 few
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 can
                 reach
                 ?
                 how
                 few
                 consider
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 how
                 few
                 can
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 any
                 
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 present
                 fruition
                 ?
                 Most
                 thinke
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 ;
                 they
                 little
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 extendeth
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 benefits
                 receiued
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 benefits
                 promised
                 .
                 These
                 manifest
                 little
                 credence
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 fully
                 resolued
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 account
                 Gods
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 deeds
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 faulty
                 most
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 short
                 they
                 come
                 of
                 this
                 generall
                 extent
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 restraint
                 ;
                 for
                 ALL
                 THINGS
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 examine
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 conscionable
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 extent
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 this
                 fourth
                 branch
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Thanksgiuing
                
                 ,
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 a
                 point
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 a
                 point
                 too
                 too
                 much
                 neglected
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 bold
                 to
                 insist
                 the
                 longer
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 72.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 giuing
                 Thankes
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 branch
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 respecteth
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expressed
                 vnder
                 as
                 large
                 an
                 extent
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 branch
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   ,
                   That
                
                 was
                 for
                 
                 ALL
                 THINGS
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 ALVVAIES
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 branch
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 neede
                 now
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 *
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 73.
                 
                 Directions
                 for
                 Thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 BEfore
                 I
                 cōclude
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 add●
                 some
                 few
                 directions
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 well
                 obserued
                 ,
                 wil●
                 be
                 very
                 helpfull
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 eyes
                 vnto
                 the
                 Author
                 o●
                 all
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 God●
                 and
                 are
                 brought
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 Gods
                 good
                 guiding
                 prouidence
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 vulgar
                 and
                 ignorant
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 thinke
                 and
                 speake
                 )
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 lucke
                 ,
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Israels
                 fault
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   shee
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   gaue
                   her
                   corne
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                
                 which
                 made
                 her
                 so
                 vngratefull
                 and
                 rebellious
                 against
                 God.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 reason
                 is
                 giuen
                 of
                 Iudahs
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 shee
                 is
                 made
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 brutish
                 beasts
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Oxe
                 &
                 the
                 Asse
                 :
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Oxe
                   knoweth
                   his
                   Owner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Asse
                   his
                   Masters
                   crib
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   people
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   vnderstood
                
                 :
                 what
                 vnderstood
                 they
                 not
                 ?
                 namely
                 who
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 enioyed
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 men
                 are
                 like
                 swine
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 eate
                 the
                 fruite
                 that
                 falleth
                 from
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 but
                 looke
                 not
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 falleth
                 .
                 Many
                 who
                 daily
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 neuer
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 They
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 hap
                 or
                 chance
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 heathenish
                 conceit
                 ,
                 very
                 vnbeseeming
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 an
                 impious
                 and
                 sacrilegious
                 conceit
                 ,
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God.
                 What
                 a
                 shame
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 nourish
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 mouthes
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 let
                 vs
                 duely
                 consider
                 that
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 by
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 bestowed
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 our
                 hearts
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 moued
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 thankfull
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 wee
                 take
                 distinct
                 notice
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 giue
                 thankes
                 for
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 (
                 Reade
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   103
                   ,
                   &
                   105
                   ,
                   &
                
                 106.
                 )
                 Particular
                 notice
                 of
                 distinct
                 blessings
                 maketh
                 vs
                 the
                 better
                 prize
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 inlargeth
                 our
                 hearts
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 generall
                 Thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 a
                 colde
                 thankesgiuing
                 .
                 What
                 life
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   bee
                   thanked
                   for
                   all
                
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 generall
                 forme
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 all
                 the
                 thanksgiuing
                 which
                 many
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 accept
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 as
                 tokens
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 reioice
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Dauid
                 obserued
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 blessings
                 which
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 saith
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   praise
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   thy
                   kindnesse
                   .
                
                 Where
                 no
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 is
                 tasted
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 sound
                 thankes
                 be
                 rendred
                 .
                 Now
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 Loue
                 bestoweth
                 his
                 blessings
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 sweet
                 rellish
                 can
                 they
                 giue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 feared
                 that
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 were
                 like
                 hot
                 coales
                 heaped
                 on
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 giuen
                 in
                 wrath
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 Israell
                 )
                 little
                 deuotion
                 could
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 thanke
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 
                 nothing
                 more
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 gratefulnesse
                 then
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 obserue
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 vs
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 others
                 want
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 :
                 Thus
                 did
                 Dauid
                 amplifie
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   dealt
                   so
                   with
                   euery
                   nation
                   ,
                   neither
                   haue
                   they
                   knowledge
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 doe
                 Gods
                 children
                 in
                 their
                 formes
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 vse
                 also
                 to
                 amplifie
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Such
                   and
                   such
                   fauours
                   hast
                   thou
                   bestowed
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   many
                   more
                   worthy
                   thē
                   we
                   haue
                   wanted
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 consider
                 what
                 others
                 haue
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 but
                 make
                 vs
                 murmur
                 and
                 repine
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 enuy
                 our
                 brethren
                 )
                 as
                 what
                 wee
                 haue
                 more
                 then
                 other
                 :
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 truly
                 thankefull
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 duly
                 weigh
                 how
                 vnworthy
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauours
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 crum
                 of
                 bread
                 which
                 wee
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 drinke
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 did
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   am
                   no●
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   thy
                   mercies
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Who
                 will
                 giue
                 thanks
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 thinketh
                 of
                 due
                 belongeth
                 vnto
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 74.
                 
                 Of
                 mentall
                 Praier
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 haue
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 distinct
                 kinds
                 of
                 prayer
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 distinctions
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   
                     1
                     Mentall
                     ,
                     Vocall
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Sudden
                     ,
                     composed
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Conceiued
                     ,
                     prescribed
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     Publique
                     ,
                     Priuate
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     Ordinary
                     ,
                     extraordinary
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1
                 Mentall
                 praier
                 is
                 an
                 inward
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 any
                 outward
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 word
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 prayer
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 Nehemiah
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   heauen
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 talking
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 b
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 incouraging
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 c
                 Annah
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   speake
                   in
                   her
                   heart
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 bee
                 as
                 feruent
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 vttered
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 ardency
                 of
                 Moses
                 mentall
                 praier
                 ,
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   criest
                   thou
                   vnto
                   me
                
                 ?
                 And
                 Annah
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   powred
                   out
                   her
                   soule
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 This
                 oftentimes
                 causeth
                 the
                 eies
                 and
                 hands
                 to
                 be
                 lift
                 vp
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 forceth
                 such
                 outward
                 signes
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 vsed
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 knoweth
                 the
                 secrets
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 needeth
                 not
                 words
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 mans
                 thoughts
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 hinder
                 prayer
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 company
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 businesses
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 temptations
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 here
                 learne
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 75.
                 
                 Of
                 vocall
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 VOcall
                 prayer
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vttered
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 d
                 that
                 prayer
                 which
                 Salomon
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Seeing
                 God
                 knoweth
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 words
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 First
                 because
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pertake
                 of
                 the
                 mutuall
                 prayers
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 in
                 priuate
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 friends
                 meet
                 together
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 words
                 doe
                 most
                 liuely
                 and
                 plainely
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 can
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 distinctly
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Because
                 words
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 declare
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 stir
                 vp
                 and
                 increase
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 fire
                 heateth
                 a
                 chimney
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reflexion
                 of
                 heat
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 chimney
                 maketh
                 the
                 fire
                 hotter
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 ardency
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 prouoketh
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 make
                 the
                 heart
                 more
                 ardent
                 and
                 earnest
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Words
                 are
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 minde
                 in
                 praier
                 from
                 wandering
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 prayeth
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 inward
                 meditation
                 ,
                 will
                 oft
                 haue
                 his
                 meditations
                 interrupted
                 with
                 other
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 prayer
                 stand
                 at
                 a
                 stay
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 his
                 former
                 meditations
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 minde
                 againe
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 vttering
                 of
                 words
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 preuent
                 that
                 interruption
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 tongue
                 wherewith
                 words
                 are
                 vttered
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 excellent
                 instrument
                 of
                 Gods
                 glore
                 .
                 e
                 Therewith
                 especially
                 
                   blesse
                   we
                   
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 an
                 excellency
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 glory
                 .
                 As
                 Dauid
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 tongue
                 saith
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   My
                   glory
                   reioyceth
                
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Awake
                   my
                   glory
                
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   and
                   giue
                   praise
                   with
                   my
                   glory
                   .
                
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 last
                 reasons
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 vse
                 words
                 euen
                 in
                 priuate
                 prayers
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 alone
                 :
                 Prouided
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 for
                 ostentation
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 i
                 condemned
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 76.
                 
                 Of
                 sudden
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 SVdden
                 prayer
                 is
                 when
                 vpon
                 some
                 present
                 occasion
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 instantly
                 lift
                 vp
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 onely
                 by
                 some
                 sighes
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 vttered
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 k
                 Nehemiahs
                 prayer
                 was
                 some
                 sudden
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 hart
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 offring
                 speech
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 gaue
                 him
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 suit
                 vnto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 obtain
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 hart
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 sudden
                 praiers
                 are
                 called
                 
                   ciaculations
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 salt
                 with
                 meat
                 :
                 with
                 euery
                 bit
                 of
                 meat
                 we
                 commonly
                 take
                 a
                 little
                 salt
                 to
                 season
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 confer
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 any
                 whether
                 ,
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 we
                 must
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 argueth
                 an
                 holy
                 familiarity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 it
                 manifesteth
                 an
                 heauenly
                 mind
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ready
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 fly
                 vpward
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 light
                 aerial
                 or
                 fiery
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 earthly
                 ,
                 heauy
                 ,
                 &
                 weighty
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 praier
                 must
                 so
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 bee
                 added
                 to
                 solemne
                 and
                 set
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 neglected
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 maketh
                 a
                 meale
                 of
                 salt
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 refuseth
                 other
                 solid
                 meat
                 ,
                 because
                 salt
                 is
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 .
                 Much
                 lesse
                 must
                 these
                 sudden
                 praiers
                 hinder
                 solemne
                 or
                 composed
                 prayers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 77.
                 
                 Of
                 composed
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 COmposed
                 prayer
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 Christian
                 setteth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 family
                 ,
                 closet
                 ,
                 field
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 vttered
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 onely
                 conceiued
                 in
                 hart
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 euening
                 prayer
                 which
                 Christians
                 vse
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 praier
                 at
                 solemne
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 l
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 prayers
                 that
                 Daniel
                 vsed
                 to
                 make
                 three
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 make
                 our
                 praier
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 excellent
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 not
                 lightly
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 reuerence
                 to
                 bee
                 regarded
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 most
                 meet
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 compose
                 our selues
                 in
                 a
                 solemne
                 manner
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 his
                 glorious
                 presence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 78.
                 
                 Of
                 preparation
                 before
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 prayer
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 better
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                 preparation
                 is
                 very
                 needefull
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Preacher
                 implyeth
                 saying
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   rash
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   thine
                   heart
                   be
                   hasty
                   to
                   vtter
                   any
                   thing
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 preparation
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 .
                 First
                 we
                 must
                 empty
                 our
                 foules
                 of
                 al
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 hinder
                 prayer
                 .
                 Secondly
                 fill
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 helpfull
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 hinder
                 are
                 either
                 wicked
                 or
                 worldly
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 things
                 are
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Against
                 God
                 are
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 transgressions
                 of
                 his
                 Law.
                 These
                 we
                 must
                 search
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 found
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 set
                 our selues
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 honest
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 vtterly
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
                 b
                 
                   If
                   we
                   regard
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   our
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 saith
                 c
                 
                   Dauid
                   I
                   will
                   wash
                   mine
                   hands
                   in
                   inocency
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   compasse
                   thine
                   alter
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Against
                 man
                 are
                 wrath
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 reuengeful
                 affections
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 d
                 
                   lift
                   vp
                   pure
                   hands
                   without
                   wrath
                   .
                
                 And
                 e
                 Christ
                 cōmanded
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 before
                 the
                 gift
                 be
                 offered
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 empty
                 our
                 soules
                 of
                 al
                 such
                 wicked
                 things
                 both
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 hinder
                 our
                 praiers
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 needfull
                 ▪
                 First
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Worldly
                 things
                 are
                 such
                 cares
                 ,
                 as
                 concerne
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 our
                 temporall
                 estate
                 ,
                 &
                 earthly
                 affaires
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 warantable
                 ,
                 commendable
                 ,
                 and
                 needfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 incumberance
                 &
                 hinderance
                 vnto
                 praier
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 prefigured
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ▪
                 by
                 that
                 rite
                 f
                 of
                 plucking
                 off
                 shooes
                 when
                 men
                 appeared
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Shooes
                 are
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 worne
                 ,
                 yea
                 very
                 needfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 approching
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 off
                 .
                 So
                 moderate
                 care
                 concerning
                 the
                 businesse
                 &
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 lawfull
                 and
                 needful
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 soules
                 emptied
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 heauy
                 burdens
                 ,
                 and
                 clogs
                 which
                 will
                 hold
                 downe
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 flying
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
                 Now
                 note
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Cast
                   away
                   euery
                   thing
                   that
                   presseth
                   downe
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 soules
                 be
                 onely
                 emptied
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 that
                 h
                 empty
                 house
                 which
                 the
                 vnclean
                 spirit
                 finding
                 ,
                 entreth
                 into
                 with
                 seauen
                 other
                 spirits
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bee
                 prepared
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 such
                 spirituall
                 matters
                 as
                 fit
                 prayer
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 concerning
                 God
                 and
                 our selues
                 .
                 Gods
                 greatnesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 meditated
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 reuerence
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 to
                 breed
                 faith
                 in
                 vs.
                 Yea
                 also
                 his
                 blessings
                 bestowed
                 to
                 fill
                 our
                 mouths
                 with
                 praise
                 .
                 Our
                 wretchednesse
                 is
                 duely
                 to
                 be
                 weighed
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 truely
                 humbled
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 
                 wants
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 aske
                 .
                 Thus
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 come
                 prepared
                 to
                 composed
                 praier
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §
                 79.
                 
                 Of
                 conceiued
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 COnceiued
                 prayer
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 who
                 vttereth
                 the
                 prayer
                 inuenteth
                 &
                 conceiueth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 praiers
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 prayer
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 al
                 ages
                 haue
                 vsed
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 commendable
                 ,
                 expedient
                 ,
                 and
                 needfull
                 ▪
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 manifesteth
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 can
                 giue
                 both
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 words
                 and
                 affections
                 :
                 who
                 can
                 suggest
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Euery
                 day
                 we
                 haue
                 new
                 wants
                 ,
                 new
                 assaults
                 ,
                 new
                 sinnes
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 needfull
                 then
                 that
                 our
                 praiers
                 be
                 conceiued
                 and
                 framed
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 petitions
                 be
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 wants
                 ,
                 our
                 supplications
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 particular
                 assaults
                 ,
                 our
                 confession
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 seuerall
                 sinnes
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 As
                 God
                 daily
                 continueth
                 and
                 reneweth
                 old
                 blessings
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 hee
                 addeth
                 new
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 most
                 meete
                 that
                 notice
                 bee
                 taken
                 of
                 those
                 new
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 thankes
                 bee
                 giuen
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 This
                 present
                 inuenting
                 and
                 conceiuing
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 maketh
                 prayer
                 to
                 bee
                 confused
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 very
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 tedious
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 In
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 ability
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 suddenly
                 and
                 rashly
                 come
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 any
                 competent
                 ability
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 premeditate
                 before
                 hand
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 set
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 any
                 good
                 method
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 such
                 defect
                 ,
                 tediousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 )
                 will
                 bee
                 easily
                 auoided
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 80.
                 
                 Of
                 prescribed
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 PRescribed
                 prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 a
                 set
                 ,
                 constant
                 forme
                 is
                 laid
                 downe
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 conned
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 booke
                 or
                 paper
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 vttereth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 company
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Is
                 a
                 set
                 and
                 prescribed
                 forme
                 of
                 praier
                 lawfull
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Yea
                 verily
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 :
              
               
                 1
                 i
                 God
                 prescribed
                 a
                 set
                 forme
                 of
                 blessing
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 constantly
                 to
                 vse
                 .
                 The
                 92.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Psalme
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 was
                 prescribed
                 
                   a
                   song
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   :
                
                 and
                 102.
                 
                 Psalme
                 prescribeth
                 
                   a
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   afflicted
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   ouerwhelmed
                   ,
                   and
                   powreth
                   out
                   his
                   complaint
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 a
                 The
                 136.
                 
                 Psalme
                 was
                 sung
                 after
                 Dauids
                 time
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Hezekiah
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Princes
                   commanded
                   the
                   Leuites
                   to
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Asaph
                   the
                   Seer
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 prescribed
                 forme
                 of
                 praise
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 prescribed
                 an
                 excellent
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 vsed
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 since
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 an
                 excellency
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 obserues
                 a
                 set
                 forme
                 of
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 prescribed
                 prayer
                 warranted
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Many
                 weake
                 ones
                 who
                 haue
                 good
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 want
                 inuention
                 ,
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 helped
                 by
                 prescribed
                 formes
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 reade
                 or
                 heare
                 words
                 fitting
                 their
                 wants
                 and
                 occasions
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 can
                 well
                 goe
                 with
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 inuent
                 fit
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Prescribed
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 worshippe
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 maintaine
                 vniformity
                 in
                 seuerall
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 is
                 stinted
                 hereby
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 vtter
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 moueth
                 him
                 vnto
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 set
                 forme
                 prescribed
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 in
                 him
                 which
                 prayeth
                 by
                 a
                 set
                 forme
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 stinted
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 stinted
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 heare
                 another
                 pray
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 heare
                 others
                 ,
                 words
                 are
                 prescribed
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 hearers
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 whether
                 hee
                 that
                 prayeth
                 vseth
                 a
                 prescribed
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 and
                 inuent
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 goe
                 along
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 his
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 simply
                 and
                 altogether
                 condemne
                 prescribed
                 prayer
                 ,
                 doe
                 thinke
                 too
                 childishly
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 deale
                 too
                 iniuriously
                 with
                 Gods
                 little
                 ones
                 .
                 They
                 conceit
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 praier
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 copie
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 nouelty
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 an
                 hinderance
                 to
                 true
                 deuotion
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 the
                 minde
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 occupied
                 in
                 inuention
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 free
                 to
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 nose-gay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 sweete
                 then
                 the
                 flowers
                 are
                 new
                 and
                 fresh
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 sweete
                 sauour
                 of
                 prayer
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 ardency
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 whereby
                 also
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 manifested
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 iniury
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 Gods
                 little
                 ones
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 to
                 depriue
                 them
                 of
                 an
                 especial
                 help
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 might
                 be
                 supported
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 benifit
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 conceiue
                 a
                 prayer
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 finde
                 a
                 forme
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
                 occasions
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 pray
                 heartily
                 and
                 earnestly
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 prescribed
                 prayer
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 needful
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 an
                 helpe
                 to
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 alwaies
                 
                 tie
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 weake
                 Christians
                 that
                 cannot
                 pray
                 without
                 a
                 prescribed
                 forme
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 any
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 weake
                 one
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 discretion
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 graces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 81.
                 
                 Direction
                 to
                 conceiue
                 a
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 weakest
                 Christians
                 doe
                 but
                 carefully
                 obserue
                 the
                 order
                 that
                 others
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 blessings
                 which
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 vse
                 and
                 practise
                 come
                 to
                 conceiue
                 a
                 good
                 Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 once
                 in
                 any
                 competent
                 measure
                 they
                 can
                 pray
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 many
                 are
                 too
                 idle
                 and
                 sluggish
                 in
                 making
                 triall
                 :
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 offer
                 to
                 make
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 vtterly
                 quench
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 many
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 by
                 tying
                 themselues
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 set
                 formes
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 publike
                 leiturgies
                 for
                 vniformity
                 sake
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 constantly
                 vsed
                 in
                 set
                 formes
                 (
                 prouided
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 seuerall
                 prayers
                 fit
                 for
                 diuers
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 publike
                 occasions
                 so
                 neere
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 meete
                 for
                 particular
                 persons
                 alwayes
                 to
                 tie
                 themselues
                 to
                 one
                 set
                 forme
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 that
                 argue
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 little
                 obserue
                 Gods
                 different
                 manner
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 seuerall
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 82.
                 
                 Of
                 publike
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 function
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 PVblike
                 Prayer
                 is
                 when
                 an
                 assembly
                 of
                 Saints
                 publikely
                 with
                 one
                 ioint
                 consent
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 In
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Meete
                 persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 A
                 fit
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 right
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Persons
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 publike
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 that
                 Prayer
                 was
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 publike
                 worship
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 publike
                 worship
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 a
                 Minister
                 for
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 A
                 Minister
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 function
                 ;
                 one
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 Gods
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 to
                 declare
                 Gods
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Another
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Peoples
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 minde
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 hee
                 doth
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 a
                 
                   Hath
                   committed
                   to
                   vs
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   :
                   now
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   Embassadors
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Expresly
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 Christs
                 Embassadors
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 that
                 commission
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Goe
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   baptize
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 latter
                 hee
                 doth
                 in
                 making
                 Petitions
                 and
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 c
                 When
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 exhorted
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 assemble
                 together
                 publikely
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   say
                   ,
                   spare
                   thy
                   people
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   not
                   thine
                   heritage
                   into
                   reproach
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Ministers
                 therefore
                 in
                 publike
                 Assemblies
                 are
                 to
                 vtter
                 the
                 petitions
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 d
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 assembled
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                   praised
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 e
                 The
                 incense
                 which
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 prefigure
                 thus
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 as
                 in
                 preaching
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 praying
                 ,
                 the
                 peoples
                 mouth
                 to
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 people
                 to
                 ioine
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 
                 Minister
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 his
                 Prayer
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 priuate
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 83.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 in
                 publike
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 people
                 in
                 publike
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 testifie
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Minister
                 vttereth
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 their
                 prayer
                 :
                 thogh
                 for
                 order
                 sake
                 to
                 auoid
                 confusion
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 voice
                 vttered
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 present
                 must
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 that
                 voice
                 &
                 giue
                 an
                 inward
                 assent
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 so
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 expedient
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 heare
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 heare
                 his
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 for
                 people
                 to
                 manifest
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 audible
                 voice
                 to
                 say
                 Amen
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 say
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                   Deut.
                
                 27.
                 15.
                 
                 &c.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 was
                 it
                 practised
                 .
                 Nehe
                 .
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sound
                 well
                 beseeming
                 Gods
                 publike
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 place
                 ring
                 againe
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 ioint
                 Amen
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Iewes
                 vttered
                 this
                 word
                 with
                 great
                 ardency
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vsed
                 to
                 double
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                   Neh.
                
                 8.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 84.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 publike
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 THe
                 place
                 must
                 be
                 publike
                 :
                 
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 meet
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 liberty
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 :
                 at
                 first
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 Family
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 almost
                 forsooke
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 chose
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 some
                 peculiar
                 families
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 houshold
                 worshipped
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ;
                 as
                 Noah
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Iacob
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Gods
                 people
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 caused
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 their
                 place
                 of
                 
                 publike
                 worship
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 publike
                 worship
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 propriety
                 called
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   The
                   house
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 place
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 m
                 they
                 would
                 at
                 least
                 pray
                 towards
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 warrant
                 from
                 n
                 Salomons
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 partition
                 wall
                 betwixt
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 broken
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 made
                 one
                 people
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 o
                 all
                 places
                 were
                 sanctified
                 for
                 Prayer
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Christ
                 said
                 ;
                 p
                 
                   The
                   houre
                   commeth
                   when
                   ye
                   shall
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   nor
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   worship
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 So
                 as
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 no
                 one
                 place
                 is
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 another
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 being
                 Gods
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 publikely
                 ,
                 needefull
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 places
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Thus
                 q
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 had
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Nations
                 where
                 Gods
                 worship
                 is
                 maintained
                 ,
                 are
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Chappels
                 built
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 Gods
                 publike
                 worship
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 resort
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 denie
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 secret
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 places
                 (
                 secret
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 haters
                 and
                 persecutors
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 knowne
                 to
                 true
                 professors
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 for
                 publike
                 prayer
                 :
                 r
                 as
                 certaine
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Philippi
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 Riuers
                 side
                 to
                 pray
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 
                 Separatists
                 which
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 publike
                 places
                 for
                 prayer
                 appointed
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 all
                 haue
                 liberty
                 to
                 resort
                 ,
                 commit
                 a
                 double
                 fault
                 :
                 one
                 in
                 abstaining
                 from
                 such
                 publike
                 places
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shew
                 themselues
                 contemners
                 of
                 publike
                 Prayer
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seeke
                 priuate
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 houses
                 ,
                 woods
                 ,
                 and
                 boates
                 ,
                 for
                 publike
                 prayer
                 :
                 whereby
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 they
                 turne
                 Gods
                 publike
                 worship
                 into
                 a
                 priuate
                 
                 worship
                 .
                 Too
                 neer
                 to
                 these
                 doe
                 many
                 Schismatikes
                 come
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 frequent
                 our
                 Churches
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 depriue
                 God
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 publike
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 85.
                 
                 Of
                 vnanimitie
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 FOr
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 
                   
                     Vnanimitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vniformitie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Vnanimitie
                 respecteth
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 assemble
                 together
                 ,
                 may
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 )
                 ſ
                 
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 in
                 publike
                 worship
                 a
                 voyce
                 is
                 necessarie
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 consent
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 one
                 know
                 anothers
                 minde
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 knowne
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 voice
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 end
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 a
                 mans
                 minde
                 .
                 A
                 voice
                 vsed
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 must
                 be
                 
                   
                     Audible
                     .
                  
                   
                     Intelligible
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 86.
                 
                 Of
                 vttering
                 publike
                 prayer
                 with
                 an
                 audible
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 IT
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 lowde
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
                 )
                 may
                 heare
                 it
                 .
                 
                 For
                 a
                 voice
                 not
                 heard
                 is
                 as
                 no
                 voice
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 heare
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 they
                 can
                 giue
                 no
                 assent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pray
                 not
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Salomon
                   Blessed
                   all
                   the
                   congregation
                   with
                   a
                   lowde
                   voice
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 pray
                 so
                 softly
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 heare
                 him
                 :
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 vtter
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 preach
                 loud
                 inough
                 ,
                 in
                 praier
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 :
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 that
                 people
                 should
                 heare
                 their
                 Minister
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 preach
                 ?
                 other
                 that
                 are
                 loud
                 inough
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midle
                 &
                 ending
                 of
                 their
                 prayer
                 ,
                 cānot
                 
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 but
                 euery
                 word
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 vttered
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 also
                 in
                 people
                 so
                 to
                 say
                 Amen
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 :
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 Minister
                 as
                 well
                 heare
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 heare
                 his
                 prayer
                 ?
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 slacken
                 the
                 ardencie
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 affection
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 perceiue
                 any
                 consent
                 in
                 people
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 prayeth
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 and
                 euident
                 assent
                 doth
                 quicken
                 and
                 cheare
                 vp
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 87.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 in
                 a
                 knowne
                 tongue
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 IT
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 vttered
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   vnderstanding
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 others
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 me
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 a
                 lowd
                 voice
                 is
                 no
                 benefit
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 trumpet
                 should
                 be
                 sounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 not
                 discerned
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   prepare
                   himselfe
                   to
                   battaile
                   thereby
                   ?
                
                 That
                 a
                 mans
                 voice
                 may
                 be
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 his
                 language
                 wherein
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 must
                 bee
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 speech
                 distinct
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 88.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 aberrations
                 contrary
                 to
                 praying
                 with
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 vtterly
                 vnlawfull
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 tongue
                 :
                 
                 c
                 a
                 thing
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 purposely
                 and
                 copiously
                 disputeth
                 .
                 To
                 omit
                 many
                 other
                 arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 alledged
                 against
                 prayer
                 in
                 an
                 vnknown
                 tongue
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 one
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 vnknown
                 tongue
                 depriueth
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 in
                 hearing
                 his
                 prayer
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 asked
                 ,
                 know
                 when
                 his
                 petition
                 is
                 granted
                 .
                 Prayer
                 in
                 a
                 knowne
                 tongue
                 hath
                 respect
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 vttereth
                 the
                 prayer
                 (
                 he
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 he
                 vttereth
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 his
                 prayer
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 lippe-labour
                 ,
                 euen
                 meere
                 babling
                 ,
                 which
                 d
                 Christ
                 condemneth
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 
                 hearing
                 if
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 ,
                 e
                 is
                 no
                 hearing
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 edified
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Papists
                 offend
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 teach
                 children
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 lay-men
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 Latin
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 their
                 prayers
                 in
                 Latine
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 prescribe
                 their
                 publike
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 partake
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Latine
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 affect
                 in
                 prayer
                 such
                 vncouth
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 curious
                 phrases
                 as
                 exceed
                 the
                 capacitie
                 of
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 tongue
                 .
                 f
                 The
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 that
                 prayers
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 vttered
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 may
                 say
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Contrary
                 to
                 distinct
                 praying
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 mumble
                 and
                 tumble
                 ouer
                 his
                 words
                 too
                 fast
                 :
                 it
                 argueth
                 want
                 of
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 it
                 hindereth
                 deuotion
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 heart
                 (
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 prayer
                 is
                 too
                 fast
                 posted
                 ouer
                 ,
                 what
                 time
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 worke
                 )
                 it
                 also
                 hindereth
                 attention
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 in
                 the
                 hearer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 90.
                 
                 Of
                 vniformitie
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 VNiformity
                 respecteth
                 the
                 outward
                 carriage
                 and
                 gesture
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 Of
                 reuerend
                 and
                 humble
                 gesture
                 I
                 spake
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 point
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 al
                 which
                 assemble
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 doe
                 vse
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 seemly
                 gesture
                 ,
                 g
                 which
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 Ezraes
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 booke
                 to
                 reade
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   stood
                   vp
                
                 ,
                 h
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 praised
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   al
                   bowed
                   thēselues
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 outward
                 vniformity
                 preuenteth
                 a
                 preposterous
                 censuring
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 &
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 stirring
                 vp
                 one
                 anothers
                 affections
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 one
                 seeth
                 others
                 humbly
                 to
                 kneele
                 down
                 ,
                 his
                 hart
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 struck
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 wil
                 be
                 moued
                 with
                 reuerence
                 to
                 humble
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 :
                 but
                 diuersity
                 of
                 gestures
                 may
                 cause
                 distractions
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 deuotions
                 :
                 
                 vniformity
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawfull
                 &
                 warrantable
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 part
                 of
                 good
                 order
                 :
                 diuersity
                 of
                 gestures
                 causeth
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 confusion
                 .
                 Now
                 i
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   confusion
                   :
                
                 wherefore
                 k
                 
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   in
                   good
                   order
                   .
                
                 The
                 best
                 generall
                 rule
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 obserue
                 to
                 keepe
                 order
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 such
                 commendable
                 ,
                 and
                 warrantable
                 gestures
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 wherein
                 wee
                 liue
                 prescribeth
                 and
                 practiseth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 91.
                 
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 hauing
                 giuē
                 some
                 directions
                 for
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 downe
                 some
                 motiues
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 with
                 conscience
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 more
                 publike
                 prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 honorable
                 &
                 acceptable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 God.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 honor
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 do
                 ioyne
                 together
                 therin
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 honorable
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 ioynt
                 consent
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 worshipping
                 him
                 :
                 whereupon
                 God
                 promised
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Where
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 more
                 powerfull
                 :
                 
                 the
                 cries
                 of
                 many
                 ioyned
                 together
                 make
                 a
                 lowde
                 crie
                 in
                 Gods
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 him
                 the
                 sooner
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 eares
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 m
                 the
                 Prophet
                 calleth
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 assemble
                 together
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 n
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Niniueh
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ruine
                 thereof
                 was
                 threatned
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 outward
                 signe
                 whereby
                 wee
                 manifest
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 chosen
                 and
                 called
                 flocke
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 of
                 mutuall
                 edification
                 :
                 for
                 thereby
                 we
                 mutually
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 zeale
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 inflame
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 neglect
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 blame
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Schismatiques
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 seem
                 very
                 religious
                 ,
                 cānot
                 well
                 acquit
                 themselues●
              
               
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 like
                 reasons
                 made
                 o
                 Dauid
                 reioyce
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   will
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 mourn
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Praier
                 .
                 p
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 92.
                 
                 Of
                 priuate
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 PRiuate
                 prayer
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 by
                 one
                 alone
                 :
                 by
                 few
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 friends
                 goe
                 together
                 into
                 some
                 secret
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 when
                 Elisha
                 and
                 his
                 seruant
                 were
                 alone
                 in
                 a
                 chamber
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 Shunamites
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Christ
                 
                   tooke
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   Iames
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   into
                   a
                   mountaine
                   to
                   pray
                
                 )
                 or
                 an
                 whole
                 houshold
                 pray
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 when
                 Cornelius
                 prayed
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 This
                 charge
                 especially
                 belōgeth
                 to
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 a
                 Lord
                 to
                 gouerne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 must
                 vtter
                 the
                 prayer
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 prouide
                 one
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 dutie
                 )
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 cause
                 his
                 whole
                 houshold
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 thereat
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 93.
                 
                 Of
                 prayer
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 THe
                 family
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 peculiar
                 blessings
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 by
                 prayer
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 publike
                 and
                 common
                 blessings
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 prayed
                 for
                 :
                 
                 yea
                 it
                 receiueth
                 many
                 blessings
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 peculiar
                 thankes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 Christians
                 house
                 is
                 made
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 Gods
                 worship
                 (
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 prayer
                 )
                 bee
                 there
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 performed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 honor
                 vnto
                 a
                 family
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 for
                 honors
                 sake
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 mentioneth
                 d
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Priscilla
                 and
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 of
                 Philemon
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 prayer
                 a
                 Christian
                 bringeth
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 into
                 
                 
                 his
                 house
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 profite
                 )
                 for
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 vpon
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 he
                 present
                 to
                 bestow
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 he
                 blessed
                 Obed-edom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Arke
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 Prayer
                 then
                 bringeth
                 both
                 honor
                 and
                 profit
                 vnto
                 a
                 Family
                 .
              
               
                 Vnworthy
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 gouernours
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 omit
                 this
                 duetie
                 therein
                 .
                 They
                 cause
                 Gods
                 curse
                 to
                 lye
                 vpon
                 their
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 depriue
                 themselues
                 of
                 a
                 iust
                 right
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 goods
                 which
                 are
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 prayer
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 sanctified
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 vseth
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 vsurper
                 and
                 a
                 robber
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 another
                 day
                 dearely
                 answere
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 frequent
                 publike
                 prayer
                 at
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 or
                 hypocriticall
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 94.
                 
                 Of
                 secret
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 prayer
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 one
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                 none
                 being
                 present
                 but
                 God
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 Secret
                 prayer
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 g
                 a
                 close
                 chamber
                 ,
                 or
                 closet
                 ,
                 h
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 desolate
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 i
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 field
                 ,
                 or
                 k
                 on
                 any
                 house
                 top
                 ,
                 l
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 needfull
                 that
                 secret
                 prayer
                 bee
                 added
                 both
                 to
                 publike
                 prayer
                 at
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 in
                 Family
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Hereby
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 freely
                 powre
                 out
                 our
                 whole
                 hearts
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 should
                 know
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 knowne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 concealed
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 such
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 alone
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 hath
                 particular
                 wants
                 to
                 bee
                 prayed
                 for
                 by
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Hereby
                 also
                 wee
                 may
                 by
                 name
                 mention
                 in
                 our
                 praiers
                 to
                 God
                 our
                 dearest
                 friends
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 meete
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 company
                 .
                 I
                 thinke
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 
                 meant
                 such
                 Secret
                 prayers
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   I
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   you
                   alwayes
                   in
                   my
                   prayers
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 prayer
                 affordeth
                 the
                 truest
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 :
                 
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 long
                 continue
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 prayer
                 be
                 meere
                 formall
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 company
                 sake
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 alone
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 no
                 other
                 man
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 surely
                 maketh
                 conscience
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 honest
                 heart
                 (
                 though
                 hee
                 may
                 haue
                 much
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 imperfections
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 hee
                 would
                 soone
                 omit
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 praying
                 in
                 secret
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 by-respect
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 should
                 moue
                 him
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 bee
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 prayers
                 in
                 secret
                 is
                 a
                 meritorious
                 worke
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 This
                 argueth
                 a
                 great
                 familiaritie
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 a
                 subiect
                 vseth
                 to
                 goe
                 alone
                 to
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 it
                 argueth
                 much
                 more
                 familiaritie
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 with
                 a
                 petition
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 It
                 bringeth
                 greatest
                 comfort
                 vnto
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 :
                 
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 performe
                 any
                 holy
                 exercise
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 (
                 n
                 
                   When
                   we
                   would
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   euill
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   vs
                
                 )
                 whereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 such
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 performe
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 house
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 This
                 maketh
                 Christians
                 to
                 run
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 for
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 their
                 publike
                 prayers
                 .
                 Christians
                 would
                 much
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 faint
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 secret
                 prayers
                 .
                 They
                 which
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 Church
                 and
                 family
                 prayers
                 ,
                 haue
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Such
                 wiues
                 ,
                 
                 children
                 ,
                 seruants
                 and
                 other
                 inferiours
                 ,
                 which
                 liue
                 in
                 any
                 house
                 vnder
                 prophane
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 prayers
                 in
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 this
                 kinde
                 
                 of
                 prayer
                 make
                 supply
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 :
                 none
                 can
                 hinder
                 secret
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Wee
                 can
                 haue
                 neither
                 time
                 nor
                 place
                 to
                 pray
                 secretly
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Doe
                 yee
                 not
                 finde
                 many
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 to
                 commit
                 sinne
                 so
                 secretly
                 as
                 none
                 can
                 see
                 you
                 ?
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 prayer
                 as
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 find
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kinde
                 of
                 prayer
                 (
                 so
                 neere
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 so
                 secretly
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 no
                 other
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 knowledge
                 which
                 others
                 haue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 minister
                 occasion
                 of
                 inward
                 pride
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   Shut
                   the
                   doore
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 to
                 vtter
                 secret
                 prayer
                 so
                 lowde
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 heare
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 95.
                 
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 distinction
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 forenamed
                 kinds
                 are
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 after
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 euen
                 aboue
                 our
                 vsuall
                 custome
                 ,
                 is
                 powred
                 out
                 before
                 God
                 This
                 consisteth
                 partly
                 in
                 ardencie
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 q
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Niniueh
                 required
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 ardencie
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 commanded
                 his
                 people
                 
                   to
                   cry
                   mightily
                   vnto
                   God.
                
                 Wee
                 haue
                 a
                 memorable
                 example
                 hereof
                 in
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 earnest
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 r
                 rather
                 then
                 not
                 haue
                 his
                 petition
                 granted
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 rased
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Booke
                 .
                 Christs
                 ardencie
                 yet
                 exceeded
                 this
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 hee
                 prayed
                 ſ
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   with
                   strong
                   crying
                   and
                   teares
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 his
                 ardency
                 made
                 
                   his
                   sweat
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   great
                   drops
                   of
                   blood
                   falling
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 ardencie
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 diuers
                 Metaphors
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 u
                 
                   renting
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 x
                 crying
                 ,
                 y
                 striuing
                 ,
                 z
                 
                   wrestling
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 this
                 ardency
                 be
                 an
                 inward
                 worke
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 hardly
                 containe
                 it selfe
                 within
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 thunder
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 heate
                 conceiued
                 within
                 a
                 cloude
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 ardency
                 of
                 that
                 inward
                 heate
                 bursteth
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 lightning
                 ,
                 rumbling
                 ,
                 and
                 raine
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 vehement
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 will
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 manifest
                 &
                 declare
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Many
                 waies
                 are
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 manifested
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 96.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 ardency
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 EXtraordinary
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 a
                 Christs
                 earnestnesse
                 in
                 prayer
                 stroke
                 him
                 into
                 an
                 agony
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 his
                 sweate
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 blood
                 .
                 b
                 Nehemiahs
                 ardency
                 so
                 changed
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 obserued
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Vnusuall
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 :
                 c
                 Annah
                 so
                 moued
                 her
                 lips
                 ,
                 as
                 Eli
                 thought
                 shee
                 had
                 been
                 drunken
                 .
                 d
                 Salomon
                 spread
                 his
                 armes
                 abroad
                 .
                 e
                 The
                 Publican
                 beate
                 his
                 breast
                 .
                 f
                 Christ
                 fell
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Deepe
                   sighes
                
                 and
                 grones
                 .
                 g
                 
                   My
                   sighing
                   is
                   not
                   hid
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 to
                 God.
                 h
                 The
                 sighes
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 are
                 such
                 
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   expressed
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Loud
                 crying
                 .
                 i
                 Dauid
                 roared
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 k
                 Christ
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Often
                 repeating
                 and
                 inculcating
                 the
                 same
                 Petition
                 .
                 l
                 Christ
                 did
                 once
                 ,
                 twice
                 ,
                 thrice
                 ,
                 returne
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   the
                   same
                   words
                
                 .
                 m
                 Paul
                 prayed
                 thrice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 oft
                 ,
                 against
                 a
                 temptation
                 .
                 Note
                 how
                 n
                 Daniel
                 doubleth
                 and
                 redoubleth
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   incline
                   thine
                   eares
                   and
                   heare
                   ,
                   open
                   thine
                   eyes
                   and
                   behold
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   O
                   Lord
                   heare
                   ;
                   
                   O
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   consider
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Defer
                   not
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 o
                 Abram
                 praied
                 sixe
                 seuerall
                 times
                 together
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 mercy
                 on
                 Sodom
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Teares
                 ,
                 p
                 these
                 Christ
                 powred
                 forth
                 .
                 q
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 sinfull
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 r
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 such
                 abundant
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 washed
                 Christs
                 feete
                 with
                 her
                 teares
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   draw
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   powre
                   it
                   out
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 ſ
                 Peter
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   weepe
                   bitterly
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 97.
                 
                 Of
                 teares
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 TEares
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 vsuall
                 signes
                 of
                 earnest
                 and
                 ardent
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 they
                 are
                 powerfull
                 with
                 God.
                 t
                 
                   Iacob
                   had
                   power
                   ouer
                   the
                   Angell
                   ,
                   and
                   preuailed
                
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   wept
                   ,
                   and
                   praied
                
                 .
                 u
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   heard
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   also
                   offered
                   vp
                   prayers
                   with
                   teares
                   .
                
                 x
                 
                   Hezekiah
                   wept
                   sore
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heard
                 .
                 Peters
                 teares
                 ,
                 the
                 sinfull
                 womans
                 teares
                 ,
                 Annahs
                 teares
                 ,
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 haue
                 beene
                 regarded
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 God
                 *
                 hath
                 a
                 bottle
                 wherein
                 he
                 putteth
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 Emphasis
                 saith
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   in
                   thy
                   Booke
                   ?
                
                 there
                 recorded
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   Esaus
                
                 y
                 teares
                 were
                 no
                 whit
                 regarded
                 ,
                 z
                 nor
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Beniamin
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 *
                 Dauids
                 teares
                 when
                 he
                 prayed
                 ,
                 fasted
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 for
                 his
                 child
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 Teares
                 simply
                 in
                 themselues
                 are
                 no
                 whit
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 true
                 prayer
                 .
                 Esaus
                 teares
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 they
                 rose
                 from
                 griefe
                 of
                 a
                 worldly
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 anger
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 indignation
                 against
                 his
                 brother
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 continue
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 teares
                 are
                 not
                 regarded
                 .
                 The
                 Israelites
                 had
                 not
                 repented
                 
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 would
                 take
                 vengeance
                 of
                 their
                 brothers
                 sinne
                 :
                 they
                 wept
                 because
                 they
                 preuailed
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 when
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   fasted
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   burnt
                   offerings
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   offerings
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 so
                 wept
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 heard
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 preuailed
                 against
                 Beniamin
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Though
                 God
                 grant
                 not
                 that
                 particular
                 which
                 by
                 teares
                 is
                 craued
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 teares
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauids
                 were
                 :
              
               
                 Then
                 are
                 teares
                 most
                 powerfull
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 arise
                 from
                 compunction
                 of
                 heart
                 for
                 sinne
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 the
                 sinfull
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
                 Nothing
                 more
                 moues
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 heart
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 eyes
                 to
                 flow
                 forth
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 tender
                 and
                 mercifull
                 dealing
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 vngratefull
                 ,
                 and
                 vngracious
                 cariage
                 towards
                 God.
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 horror
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 may
                 strike
                 the
                 heart
                 with
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 and
                 amazement
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 as
                 Nabals
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   like
                   a
                   stone
                
                 .
                 But
                 griefe
                 for
                 displeasing
                 a
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 losse
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 especially
                 maketh
                 the
                 ●eart
                 send
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eyes
                 shed
                 teares
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 98.
                 
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 continuance
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 EXtraordinary
                 Prayer
                 further
                 consisteth
                 in
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 when
                 prayer
                 is
                 held
                 out
                 longer
                 then
                 at
                 vsuall
                 ●nd
                 accustomed
                 times
                 .
                 c
                 Iacob
                 continued
                 a
                 whole
                 night
                 ●n
                 prayer
                 :
                 d
                 so
                 did
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 Christ
                 .
                 f
                 Moses
                 spent
                 a
                 day
                 ●herein
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 g
                 Ioshuah
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 h
                 Dauid●alled
                 ●alled
                 vpon
                 God
                 
                   night
                   &
                   day
                
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 Ionah
                 i
                 spent
                 ●he
                 three
                 dayes
                 &
                 three
                 nights
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Whales
                 ●elly
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 
                 k
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 that
                 Daniel
                 continued
                 
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 dayes
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 (
                 Not
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 he
                 so
                 long
                 prayed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 hee
                 returned
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   heauinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   eate
                   no
                   pleasant
                   bread
                   .
                
                 (
                 Now
                 fasting
                 and
                 sorrow
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 companions
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 )
                 besides
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 weekes
                 (
                 when
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 prayers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 end
                 )
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   From
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   that
                   thou
                   didst
                   set
                   thine
                   heart
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   humble
                   thy selfe
                   before
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   thy
                   words
                   were
                   heard
                   .
                
                 Here
                 he
                 sheweth
                 that
                 with
                 Daniels
                 humiliation
                 prayer
                 was
                 ioined
                 ,
                 else
                 how
                 could
                 
                   his
                   words
                   be
                   heard
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 daies
                 spent
                 therein
                 ,
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 from
                 
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 first
                 day
                 being
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 weekes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angell
                 comming
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 weekes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 he
                 continued
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 prayers
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 
                 Dauid
                 indefinitely
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cried
                 
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   weary
                   ,
                   till
                   his
                   throate
                   was
                   drie
                   ,
                   till
                   his
                   eies
                   failed
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 extraordinary
                 continuance
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 which
                 prayeth
                 must
                 consider
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 and
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 endeauour
                 to
                 goe
                 beyond
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 prefer
                 sacrifice
                 before
                 mercy
                 ,
                 m
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Neuer
                 must
                 this
                 branch
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 continuance
                 in
                 time
                 from
                 feruency
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 prayer
                 may
                 be
                 extraordinarily
                 feruent
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 continued
                 ,
                 as
                 n
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 not
                 prayer
                 long
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 hearty
                 and
                 feruent
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 that
                 o
                 
                   much
                   babbling
                
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 
                   those
                   long
                   prayers
                
                 which
                 Christ
                 reproueth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 hauing
                 in
                 generall
                 shewed
                 what
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 direction
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 stirring
                 vp
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 further
                 declare
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 occasions
                 
                 thereof
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 helpes
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 motiues
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 99.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 occaseons
                 must
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Blessings
                     .
                  
                   
                     Iudgements
                     .
                  
                
                 For
                 blessings
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 withheld
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 obtaine
                 them
                 (
                 a
                 thus
                 Annah
                 obtained
                 a
                 sonne
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 withdrawne
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 recouer
                 them
                 againe
                 (
                 b
                 thus
                 had
                 Dauid
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 restored
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 examples
                 wee
                 see
                 both
                 temporall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 occasions
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 praier
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 enterprise
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 requireth
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 blessing
                 ,
                 extraornary
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 
                 As
                 when
                 we
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 childe
                 baptized
                 :
                 
                 Likewise
                 when
                 wee
                 marry
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 waightie
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 Ministers
                 are
                 ordained
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 set
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 chose
                 his
                 Apostles
                 (
                 Luke
                 6.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 )
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 it
                 sent
                 forth
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 (
                 Acts
                 13.
                 3.
                 )
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 ,
                 (
                 Acts
                 14.
                 2.
                 )
              
               
                 Iudgements
                 are
                 either
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 punishments
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 temptations
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 c
                 Paul
                 prayed
                 with
                 great
                 ardencie
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   death
                   :
                
                 d
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 thrice
                 against
                 a
                 temptation
                 :
                 yea
                 e
                 Christ
                 expresly
                 commandeth
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 they
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 )
                 or
                 to
                 pardon
                 such
                 sinnes
                 as
                 haue
                 been
                 committed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lye
                 heauie
                 vpon
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 notorious
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 haue
                 long
                 continued
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 this
                 f
                 mooued
                 
                 Dauid
                 very
                 earnestly
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 g
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 Manasseth
                 .
              
               
                 Punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 either
                 threatned
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 inflicted
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 be
                 preuented
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 i
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Niniueh
                 ,
                 threatned
                 by
                 Ionah
                 was
                 ,
                 )
                 These
                 may
                 be
                 remoued
                 (
                 as
                 k
                 Manasses
                 captiuity
                 was
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 As
                 ordinary
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 our selues
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 iust
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 .
                 l
                 Moses
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 threatned
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 m
                 Ezraes
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 100.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 sundry
                 kinds
                 of
                 Fasts
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 helps
                 affoorded
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 are
                 especially
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 
                   
                     Fasting
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vowing
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 Fast
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 Greeke
                 words
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 foode
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 generall
                 and
                 large
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 a
                 Fast
                 is
                 diuersly
                 taken
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 physicall
                 ,
                 politicke
                 ,
                 inforced
                 morall
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 hypocriticall
                 ,
                 supersticious
                 ,
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 and
                 religious
                 fast
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 A
                 
                   physicall
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 for
                 health
                 sake
                 a
                 man
                 forbeareth
                 foode
                 .
                 In
                 many
                 cases
                 Physitians
                 giue
                 direction
                 to
                 their
                 Patients
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 
                   politicke
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 somtimes
                 of
                 abstaining
                 from
                 foode
                 ,
                 are
                 enioined
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 preuention
                 of
                 penury
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 An
                 inforced
                 and
                 necessary
                 Fast
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 haue
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 ordinary
                 meales
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 besieged
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 ship
                 on
                 Sea
                 farre
                 from
                 Land
                 ,
                 prouision
                 being
                 very
                 
                 scarse
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 take
                 but
                 one
                 meale
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 euery
                 other
                 day
                 a
                 fasting
                 day
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 poore
                 folke
                 are
                 forced
                 often
                 times
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 eate
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 
                   morall
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 appetite
                 desireth
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 preserue
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 wanton
                 and
                 lustfull
                 flesh
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 pampered
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 kept
                 vnder
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 tendeth
                 this
                 exhortation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   to
                   your selues
                   ,
                   lest
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   your
                   hearts
                   be
                   ouercharged
                   with
                   surfetting
                   and
                   drunkennesse
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 a
                 fast
                 ,
                 because
                 something
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 respectibly
                 ,
                 because
                 something
                 is
                 forborne
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 A
                 spirituall
                 fast
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 abstaine
                 from
                 vice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 food
                 to
                 their
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 :
                 Hereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   fast
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   chosen
                   to
                   loose
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ?
                
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 fast
                 onely
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 resemblance
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 A
                 
                   miraculous
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 extraordinarily
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 foode
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 :
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 fasts
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Eliah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 fasted
                 forty
                 dayes
                 together
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7
                 An
                 
                   hypocriticall
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 appoint
                 set
                 times
                 weekely
                 or
                 monthly
                 ,
                 or
                 quarterly
                 to
                 fast
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 (
                 a
                 whom
                 Christ
                 taxeth
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 )
                 fasted
                 b
                 
                   twice
                   in
                   a
                   weeke
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ●lamed
                 Christ
                 because
                 his
                 Disciples
                 fasted
                 not
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Christ
                 noteth
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 A
                 
                   supersticious
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 place
                 Religion
                 and
                 ●olinesse
                 in
                 the
                 abstaining
                 from
                 meate
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 very
                 ●utward
                 act
                 of
                 fasting
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 both
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 outward
                 exercises
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Bodily
                   exercise
                   profiteth
                   little
                
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 An
                 
                   hereticall
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 making
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 meats
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 abstaine
                 from
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 glut
                 themselues
                 with
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 count
                 this
                 a
                 fast
                 .
                 
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Manichees
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 Papists
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reckoneth
                 vp
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Diuels
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 10
                 A
                 
                   religious
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 seasonably
                 abstaine
                 from
                 refreshing
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fitter
                 for
                 religious
                 dueties
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 101.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fasts
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 religious
                 fast
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 fast
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 a●●
                 helpe
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 mor●
                 fully
                 vnfold
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 first
                 ho●
                 farre
                 we
                 must
                 abstaine
                 from
                 refreshing
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 seasonable
                 abstinence
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 religious
                 duties
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 ar●
                 made
                 more
                 fit
                 by
                 fasting
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 religious
                 fast
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 points
                 distinguishe●
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 forenamed
                 fasts
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 first
                 from
                 a
                 morall
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 and
                 hereticall
                 fas●
                 For
                 a
                 morall
                 fast
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 keepe
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 pamperin●
                 and
                 glutting
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hindereth
                 not
                 a
                 comfortab●
                 nourishing
                 ,
                 and
                 refreshing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 do●
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 fast
                 .
                 A
                 spirituall
                 fast
                 is
                 no
                 whit
                 hind●
                 red
                 by
                 the
                 bodies
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 moderate
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 t●
                 hereticall
                 fast
                 ,
                 therein
                 it
                 is
                 permitted
                 euen
                 to
                 glut
                 the
                 b●dy
                 with
                 fish
                 ,
                 sweete
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 delicates
                 ,
                 so
                 fle●
                 be
                 forborne
                 .
              
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 miraculous
                 fast
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 seasonable
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 an
                 hypocriticall
                 fast
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 seasonable
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 religious
                 fast
                 is
                 both
                 for
                 time
                 and
                 occasion
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 *
                 after
                 heare
                 )
                 seasonable
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 physicall
                 ,
                 politicke
                 ,
                 forced
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 fast
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 haue
                 other
                 ends
                 then
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 .
              
               
                 Obserue
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 more
                 largely
                 and
                 fully
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 in
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 forenamed
                 points
                 concerning
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 descriptions
                 of
                 other
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fasts
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 discerned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 102.
                 
                 Of
                 forbearing
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 VNder
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   cherishing
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 especially
                 meant
                 :
                 for
                 thereby
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 more
                 then
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 nourished
                 and
                 refreshed
                 ;
                 nothing
                 so
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 thereto
                 as
                 food
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 generall
                 nature
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 consisteth
                 therein
                 especially
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 most
                 vsually
                 expresseth
                 abstinence
                 from
                 food
                 when
                 it
                 mentioneth
                 a
                 fast
                 .
                 Fast
                 (
                 saith
                 Ester
                 )
                 
                   and
                   neither
                   eate
                   nor
                   drinke
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Let
                   neither
                   man
                   nor
                   beast
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Niniueh
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 Fast
                 )
                 
                   taste
                   any
                   thing
                   :
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   feede
                   ,
                   nor
                   drinke
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                 Of
                 Dauid
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Fast
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   eate
                   meate
                
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                 May
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 any
                 nourishment
                 be
                 taken
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 To
                 resolue
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 respect
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 both
                 
                 to
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 fast
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 occasions
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 Fast
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 food
                 as
                 may
                 preserue
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 :
                 yet
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 prouisoes
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 the
                 food
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 delicate
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 course
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 nature
                 that
                 taketh
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 taken
                 vnto
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 so
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 person
                 which
                 fasteth
                 may
                 feele
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 foode
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 needs
                 must
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Fast
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 Daniel
                 kept
                 for
                 three
                 weekes
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 forenamed
                 prouisoes
                 was
                 it
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Among
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 keepe
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 &
                 strong
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 without
                 weakning
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 sustenance
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 two
                 :
                 these
                 ought
                 altogether
                 to
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 feele
                 some
                 want
                 of
                 foode
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 so
                 weake
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 stomacks
                 be
                 cleane
                 empty
                 of
                 all
                 food
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 vnfit
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 duty
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 long
                 they
                 continue
                 empty
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 weakened
                 as
                 hardly
                 they
                 will
                 recouer
                 their
                 strength
                 againe
                 .
                 Many
                 women
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 breeding
                 and
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 cannot
                 leaue
                 reatching
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 )
                 after
                 they
                 rise
                 in
                 a
                 morning
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 eaten
                 something
                 .
                 Foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 houres
                 fasting
                 may
                 make
                 many
                 aged
                 and
                 sickly
                 persons
                 so
                 weake
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 comfort
                 to
                 performe
                 any
                 religious
                 duty
                 .
                 Such
                 persons
                 therefore
                 may
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 refresh
                 themselues
                 as
                 their
                 neede
                 and
                 weakenesse
                 require
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 example
                 of
                 this
                 
                 case
                 propounded
                 in
                 Scipture
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 rule
                 which
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 is
                 laide
                 downe
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 To
                 Fast
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 
                   succour
                   the
                   body
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 neede
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 103.
                 
                 Of
                 forbearing
                 other
                 things
                 beside
                 foode
                 in
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 AS
                 foode
                 is
                 most
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 forborne
                 in
                 a
                 Religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 principally
                 intended
                 vnder
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   refreshing
                   bodies
                
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 sundry
                 other
                 things
                 also
                 ●ending
                 thereto
                 implied
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 which
                 follow
                 :
              
               
                 2
                 Sleepe
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 direction
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 giueth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Lie
                   all
                   night
                   in
                   sack-cloth
                
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 is
                 intended
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 night
                 forbeare
                 sleep
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 by
                 wearing
                 sackcloth
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 ouermuch
                 sleepe
                 (
                 wherein
                 they
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 fine
                 linnen
                 and
                 soft
                 beds
                 ,
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 exceede
                 .
                 )
                 Thus
                 Dauid
                 to
                 keepe
                 himselfe
                 from
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 fast
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   lay
                   all
                   night
                   vpon
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Though
                 those
                 particular
                 rites
                 of
                 wearing
                 sackcloth
                 ,
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 sitting
                 vp
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 ouerstrictly
                 to
                 be
                 vrged
                 ,
                 or
                 vsed
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 we
                 sleepe
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 sooner
                 then
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 somewhat
                 the
                 more
                 afflicted
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 gained
                 for
                 religious
                 duties
                 .
                 If
                 some
                 sleepe
                 be
                 not
                 forborne
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 foode
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 felt
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 body
                 so
                 humbled
                 and
                 afflicted
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Soft
                   and
                   braue
                   apparell
                
                 :
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   their
                   costly
                   raiment
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 humiliation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 recorded
                 and
                 commended
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Niniueh
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 fast
                 
                   laide
                   his
                   robe
                   from
                   him
                
                 .
                 
                 When
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Dauids
                 Fast
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   he
                   changed
                   his
                   apparell
                
                 :
                 whereby
                 is
                 intimated
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Fast
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 weare
                 such
                 apparrell
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 If
                 Kings
                 thus
                 laide
                 aside
                 their
                 royall
                 apparrell
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 must
                 others
                 lay
                 aside
                 braue
                 and
                 costly
                 apparrell
                 .
                 The
                 rite
                 of
                 putting
                 on
                 sackcloth
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vsed
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 braue
                 apparrell
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 worne
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 at
                 others
                 times
                 is
                 lawfull
                 .
                 Our
                 Gentry
                 vpon
                 meere
                 fashion
                 retaine
                 some
                 shadow
                 hereof
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 they
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 light
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 in
                 blacke
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Matrimoniall
                   beneuolence
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 exception
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 maketh
                 of
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 disswadeth
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 from
                 
                   defrauding
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 must
                 be
                 forborne
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 Ioel
                 implieth
                 ,
                 by
                 bidding
                 the
                 
                   Bridegroome
                   and
                   Bride
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Chamber
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 5
                 
                   Ordinary
                   workes
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                
                 :
                 
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 implieth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 worke
                 done
                 therein
                 :
              
               
                 6
                 
                   All
                   pleasant
                   and
                   delightsome
                   things
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Iewes
                 who
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 vse
                 sweete
                 smelling
                 oile
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 annointed
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 o●
                 their
                 body
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Fast
                 forbeare
                 to
                 vse
                 it●
                 as
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Daniel
                 :
                 euen
                 s●
                 ought
                 ▪
                 
                 such
                 delightfull
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 vse
                 among
                 vs
                 b●
                 laide
                 aside
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7
                 
                   All
                   manner
                   of
                   sports
                   ,
                   pastimes
                   ,
                   and
                   recreations
                   :
                
                 
                 for
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 sports
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 humiliation
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 food
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 costly
                 apparell
                 ,
                 matrimoniall
                 beneuolence
                 ,
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 sweet
                 perfumes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 forborne
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 recreations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 delightsome
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 such
                 forbearance
                 of
                 refreshing
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sence
                 thereof
                 the
                 body
                 something
                 afflicted
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 expostulation
                 ,
                 
                   Wherefore
                   haue
                   we
                   fasted
                   ,
                   and
                   afflicted
                   our
                   soule
                   ?
                
                 
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 expostulation
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 outward
                 religious
                 exercises
                 imitated
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 directly
                 is
                 this
                 proued
                 by
                 a
                 like
                 phrase
                 which
                 Ezra
                 that
                 good
                 and
                 learned
                 Scribe
                 vsed
                 ▪
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                 
                   I
                   proclaimed
                   a
                   Fast
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   afflict
                   our selues
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 superstitious
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reproueth
                 vnder
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   body
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Not
                 so●
                 for
                 then
                 should
                 hee
                 condemne
                 his
                 owne
                 practice
                 in
                 
                   keeping
                   vnder
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   b●inging
                   it
                   into
                   subiection
                   .
                
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   body
                
                 and
                 
                   keeping
                   the
                   body
                   vnder
                
                 .
                 By
                 
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   body
                
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 the
                 superstitious
                 conceit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reproueth
                 ,
                 had
                 of
                 pleasing
                 God
                 thereby
                 )
                 he
                 meaneth
                 such
                 an
                 excesse
                 as
                 weakeneth
                 nature
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 
                   keeping
                   vnder
                   his
                   body
                
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 such
                 a
                 moderate
                 forbearance
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 wherein
                 the
                 body
                 delighted
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 corrupt
                 flesh
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 subdued
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 pampered
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 a
                 mans
                 outward
                 body
                 is
                 weakned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corrupt
                 flesh
                 not
                 subdued
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 corrupt
                 flesh
                 is
                 tamed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 outward
                 body
                 not
                 impaired
                 .
                 What
                 contradiction
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 104.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 a
                 fast
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 Seasonable
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 :
                 vnder
                 which
                 circumstance
                 both
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 is
                 comprised
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 seasonably
                 and
                 in
                 
                   due
                   time
                
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 iust
                 occasion
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 done
                 as
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 a
                 mans
                 abilitie
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 without
                 destroying
                 or
                 impairing
                 nature
                 .
                 Heere
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 consider
                 :
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 occasions
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 continuance
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 occasions
                 of
                 fasting
                 must
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 *
                 before
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 )
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 blessing
                 is
                 with-held
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 or
                 any
                 iudgement
                 is
                 threatned
                 ,
                 or
                 inflicted
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 when
                 any
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 cause
                 to
                 feare
                 Gods
                 heauie
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 blessing
                 for
                 which
                 Annah
                 fasted
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 prayed
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   shee
                   did
                   not
                   eate
                
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 priuate
                 and
                 temporary
                 blessing
                 ,
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 that
                 deliuerance
                 for
                 obtaining
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                 Iehosaphat
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Esther
                 and
                 Mordecai
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 fasted
                 ,
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 spirituall
                 blessing
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 fasted
                 when
                 they
                 sent
                 forth
                 Apostles
                 and
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 iudgement
                 which
                 was
                 denounced
                 against
                 Niniueh
                 (
                 for
                 preuenting
                 whereof
                 they
                 fasted
                 )
                 
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 inflicted
                 on
                 Israel
                 in
                 Ioels
                 time
                 (
                 for
                 remouing
                 whereof
                 they
                 also
                 fasted
                 )
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 committing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Israelites
                 fasted
                 
                 in
                 Samuels
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 occasions
                 which
                 moued
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 
                 Nehemiah
                 and
                 Esther
                 to
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Read
                 all
                 the
                 fasts
                 recorded
                 and
                 approued
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 105.
                 
                 Of
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 against
                 the
                 superstitious
                 weekly
                 ,
                 monethly
                 ,
                 quarterly
                 ,
                 and
                 yearely
                 set
                 fasts
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 no
                 respect
                 at
                 al
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 inioyne
                 people
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 to
                 fast
                 euery
                 fryday
                 ,
                 the
                 eues
                 before
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 holydayes
                 ,
                 euery
                 ember
                 weeke
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 times
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 occasions
                 of
                 reioycing
                 .
                 So
                 common
                 a
                 practise
                 of
                 fasting
                 without
                 due
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 lose
                 the
                 due
                 respect
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Iewes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 captiuity
                 had
                 many
                 set
                 fasts
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fift
                 ,
                 seuenth
                 ,
                 and
                 tenth
                 monethes
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 speciall
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 both
                 to
                 fast
                 in
                 those
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 continue
                 euery
                 yeare
                 to
                 fast
                 in
                 them
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 fast
                 .
                 The
                 occasions
                 were
                 these
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 a
                 tenth
                 month
                 Ierusalem
                 began
                 to
                 bee
                 besieged
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 signe
                 of
                 that
                 horrible
                 vengance
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 had
                 oft
                 threatned
                 to
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 rebellious
                 Iewes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 b
                 fourth
                 moneth
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 broken
                 vp
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 openly
                 shewed
                 that
                 now
                 he
                 had
                 forsaken
                 that
                 Citie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 c
                 fift
                 moneth
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 famous
                 Temple
                 which
                 Salomon
                 built
                 ,
                 burnt
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 declared
                 that
                 now
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 protection
                 
                 was
                 cleane
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 d
                 seuenth
                 month
                 Gedaliah
                 was
                 slaine
                 .
                 
                 This
                 Gedaliah
                 was
                 appointed
                 a
                 Gouernour
                 ouer
                 that
                 remnant
                 of
                 people
                 which
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 caried
                 away
                 captiues
                 :
                 now
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 slaine
                 ,
                 euen
                 all
                 that
                 remnant
                 also
                 was
                 scattered
                 ,
                 none
                 remained
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 further
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 many
                 waies
                 manifesting
                 his
                 indignation
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 iust
                 cause
                 euen
                 with
                 fasting
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 all
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 felt
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 strokes
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 captiuity
                 ,
                 they
                 continued
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 iust
                 cause
                 )
                 their
                 times
                 of
                 humiliation
                 by
                 fasting
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 captiuity
                 was
                 ended
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 Gods
                 fauourable
                 countenance
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 left
                 off
                 those
                 daies
                 of
                 fast
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Papists
                 can
                 shew
                 no
                 such
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 forenamed
                 set
                 fasts
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 daies
                 are
                 obserued
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 for
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 retained
                 by
                 vs
                 onely
                 as
                 politicke
                 and
                 ciuill
                 fasts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 preseruation
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 religious
                 fasts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 106.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 know
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 due
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 fast
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 to
                 put
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 fast
                 
                   in
                   whole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   part
                
                 .
                 A
                 fast
                 
                   in
                   whole
                
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 fast
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 described
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 vtter
                 abstinence
                 (
                 except
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 )
                 from
                 refreshing
                 the
                 body
                 with
                 any
                 food
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 A
                 fast
                 
                   in
                   part
                
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 taketh
                 some
                 nourishment
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 fast
                 :
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 of
                 fasting
                 longer
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 forbeare
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sustenance
                 :
                 for
                 example
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 vse
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 losse
                 ,
                 is
                 strucken
                 with
                 a
                 dangerous
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 lieth
                 betwixt
                 hope
                 and
                 feare
                 some
                 weeke
                 or
                 more
                 :
                 their
                 issue
                 being
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 his
                 friends
                 earnestly
                 desirous
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 continue
                 to
                 fast
                 and
                 pray
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 see
                 what
                 issue
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 giue
                 :
                 now
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 fast
                 ,
                 euery
                 day
                 they
                 take
                 one
                 meale
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 fast
                 may
                 bee
                 vsed
                 when
                 a
                 City
                 is
                 besieged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 inclosed
                 by
                 their
                 enemies
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 fast
                 may
                 be
                 long
                 indured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 may
                 bee
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 ,
                 no
                 set
                 time
                 can
                 be
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 it
                 bee
                 ordered
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 God
                 giueth
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 Fast
                 ,
                 a
                 Fast
                 
                   in
                   whole
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 described
                 *
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 doe
                 now
                 especially
                 speake
                 ;
                 a
                 whole
                 naturall
                 day
                 is
                 a
                 fitte
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 naturall
                 day
                 consisteth
                 of
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 houres
                 :
                 Of
                 lesse
                 continuance
                 a
                 Religious
                 Fast
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 fast
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 must
                 therefore
                 bee
                 allotted
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 now
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 containeth
                 the
                 seuenth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 weeke
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 houres
                 .
                 Where
                 Esther
                 inioyneth
                 a
                 Fast
                 of
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 
                 shee
                 mentioneth
                 the
                 night
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 daies
                 ,
                 shewing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 night
                 must
                 bee
                 reckoned
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 wherein
                 a
                 Fast
                 is
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 houres
                 onely
                 one
                 ordinary
                 meale
                 is
                 forborne
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Fast
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 one
                 meale
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Fast
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 another
                 meale
                 being
                 taken
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 lesse
                 then
                 one
                 meale
                 in
                 a
                 Fast
                 cannot
                 be
                 forborne
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 shortest
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 will
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Fast
                 be
                 rightly
                 and
                 duly
                 obserued
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 last
                 meale
                 which
                 is
                 
                 taken
                 before
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 moderate
                 &
                 spare
                 meale
                 ;
                 so
                 moderate
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 without
                 heauinesse
                 ,
                 drowsinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 dulnesse
                 ,
                 set
                 ouselues
                 to
                 examination
                 ,
                 meditation
                 ,
                 conference
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 religious
                 exercises
                 in
                 priuate
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 preparation
                 vnto
                 the
                 more
                 solemne
                 exercises
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 Most
                 meet
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 preparation
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fast
                 then
                 to
                 beginne
                 .
                 
                   From
                   euen
                   to
                   euen
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   ye
                   celebrate
                   your
                   Sabbath
                
                 :
                 
                 meaning
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 immediatly
                 after
                 a
                 spare
                 supper
                 ,
                 all
                 seruile
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 laide
                 aside
                 ,
                 the
                 forenamed
                 preparation
                 is
                 to
                 beginne
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 conueniently
                 wee
                 can
                 sit
                 vp
                 ,
                 euen
                 longer
                 and
                 later
                 then
                 on
                 other
                 daies
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 bed
                 .
                 Then
                 after
                 some
                 sleepe
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 rising
                 sooner
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 renewing
                 of
                 our
                 preparation
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 euen
                 till
                 the
                 foure
                 &
                 twenty
                 houres
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 euening
                 preparation
                 ,
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 solemne
                 exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 appertaining
                 to
                 a
                 Fast
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Fast
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 two
                 whole
                 dayes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 our
                 weake
                 nature
                 can
                 wel
                 endure
                 ,
                 without
                 impairing
                 the
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   fasted
                   foureteene
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   nothing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 being
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 much
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 and
                 busied
                 in
                 sauing
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 leasure
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 ordinary
                 meale
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 propper
                 Fast
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 taken
                 then
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 preserue
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 fearing
                 lest
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 faint
                 ,
                 exhorted
                 them
                 
                   to
                   take
                   some
                   meate
                
                 ,
                 adding
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   for
                   your
                   health
                
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 phrase
                 
                 (
                 
                   They
                   tooke
                   nothing
                
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 hyperbolicall
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   Esther
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 her
                 time
                 fasted
                 
                   three
                   dayes
                   and
                   three
                   nights
                   together
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 liued
                 vnder
                 an
                 hotter
                 climate
                 then
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 could
                 endure
                 to
                 fast
                 longer
                 then
                 wee
                 which
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 Northerne
                 and
                 colder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 107.
                 
                 Of
                 Supplication
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 Fast
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 point
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 concerneth
                 those
                 duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 fitting
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 a
                 Fast
                 is
                 vndertaken
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 principall
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 supplication
                 :
                 whereunto
                 as
                 subordinate
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 
                   Examination
                   ,
                   humiliation
                   ,
                   mortification
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Because
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 especiall
                 end
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 annexed
                 fasting
                 as
                 an
                 helpe
                 thereunto
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 good
                 warrant
                 by
                 the
                 vsuall
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 ioineth
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Prayer
                 together
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Prophets
                 saw
                 cause
                 to
                 vse
                 extraordinary
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 fast
                 .
                 
                 
                   Sanctifie
                   a
                   Fast
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Ioel
                 )
                 when
                 vpon
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 occasion
                 he
                 prescribed
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 vse
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 saith
                 Ezra
                 ;
                 
                 
                   I
                   proclaimed
                   a
                   Fast
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   seeke
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 they
                 obserued
                 his
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 ioined
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 together
                 :
                 for
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 We
                 
                   fasted
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   sought
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 saith
                 Nehemiah
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   fasted
                   and
                   prayed
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sent
                 forth
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 
                   fasted
                   and
                   prayed
                
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 
                   Prayed
                   and
                   fasted
                
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 adde
                 Fasting
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 
                 Prayer
                 :
                 
                 for
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 occasion
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 ardency
                 and
                 continuance
                 in
                 prayer
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 *
                 before
                 shewed
                 .
                 Now
                 fasting
                 doth
                 quicken
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 rowse
                 vp
                 our
                 dull
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 sharpen
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 adding
                 life
                 and
                 efficacy
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 make
                 vs
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 fulnesse
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 drowsie
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 heauy
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 neither
                 pray
                 ardently
                 ,
                 nor
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 prayer
                 )
                 so
                 fasting
                 maketh
                 him
                 fresh
                 and
                 cheerefull
                 both
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 most
                 ardent
                 &
                 long
                 continued
                 supplications
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 supported
                 by
                 fasting
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 fasting
                 is
                 an
                 helpe
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 testification
                 of
                 our
                 vehement
                 &
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 obtaining
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 our
                 voluntary
                 abstaining
                 from
                 ordinary
                 foode
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 delights
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 preferre
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 duties
                 which
                 were
                 reckoned
                 vp
                 among
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Examination
                   ,
                   humiliation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 mortification
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 before
                 noted
                 )
                 subordinate
                 vnto
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 helpefull
                 thereunto
                 :
                 In
                 that
                 fasting
                 therefore
                 is
                 vsed
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 proueth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 further
                 helpe
                 for
                 prayer
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 the
                 better
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 distinctly
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 fasting
                 maketh
                 vs
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 performe
                 these
                 duties
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 108.
                 
                 Of
                 Examination
                 ,
                 another
                 end
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Examination
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 needfull
                 extraordinary
                 blessing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 iudgement
                 to
                 be
                 preuented
                 or
                 remoued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 requisite
                 to
                 search
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 any
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 our
                 prayers
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 and
                 not
                 regarded
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 Iosuahs
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 execrable
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 :
                 
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 exhorteth
                 first
                 to
                 
                   search
                   ,
                   and
                   trie
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 
                   lift
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   vnto
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Heauens
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 by
                 fasting
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 both
                 gaine
                 more
                 time
                 for
                 examination
                 ,
                 (
                 euen
                 that
                 time
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 are
                 forborne
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 make
                 ourselues
                 more
                 fit
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 our
                 spirits
                 are
                 cheered
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 rowsed
                 vp
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 noted
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Saints
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 wont
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 Fast
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 serious
                 and
                 solemne
                 examination
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Reade
                 the
                 Prayer
                 that
                 Ezra
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Fast
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 you
                 may
                 obserue
                 how
                 he
                 searcheth
                 out
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 prouoked
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 setteth
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 God.
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Leuites
                 in
                 that
                 Fast
                 which
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 Nehemiahs
                 time
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 109.
                 
                 Of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 end
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 looke
                 to
                 preuaile
                 by
                 Prayer
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 
                   humbled
                   heart
                   .
                   To
                   him
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   will
                   I
                   looke
                   that
                   is
                   poore
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   spirit
                
                 .
                 Now
                 by
                 fasting
                 wee
                 manifest
                 our
                 vnworthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 testifie
                 great
                 humiliation
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 rites
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 are
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 humble
                 the
                 soule
                 somewhat
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 By
                 laying
                 aside
                 our
                 best
                 apparell
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 voluntary
                 abstinence
                 from
                 Gods
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 by
                 forbearing
                 
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 ordinary
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 refusing
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 to
                 refresh
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 any
                 outward
                 delights
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 crumme
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 In
                 old
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 weare
                 a
                 sack-cloth
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 worst
                 cloathing
                 was
                 good
                 enough
                 :
                 and
                 b
                 to
                 lay
                 dust
                 vpon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 themselues
                 more
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 tread
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 fast
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 displeased
                 for
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 inflicteth
                 some
                 iudgement
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 only
                 manifest
                 our
                 great
                 griefe
                 for
                 displeasing
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 after
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 take
                 vengeance
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 point
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 110.
                 
                 Of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 a
                 fourth
                 end
                 of
                 fasting
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 
                 *
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wanton
                 affections
                 therof
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 hindrance
                 to
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 :
                 being
                 as
                 birdlime
                 to
                 the
                 fethers
                 of
                 a
                 fowle
                 ,
                 which
                 keepe
                 it
                 from
                 mounting
                 high
                 .
                 Yea
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 cleare
                 then
                 needs
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 continually
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 kept
                 from
                 making
                 requests
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 lust
                 boyleth
                 and
                 domineereth
                 in
                 vs.
                 Necessarie
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 beaten
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 subiection
                 .
                 But
                 fasting
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 subdue
                 our
                 wanton
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 corrupt
                 lusts
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 pampering
                 our
                 bodies
                 addeth
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 olde
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 fasting
                 mortifieth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 it
                 downe
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 implieth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 while
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 intimateth
                 that
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 lust
                 is
                 subdued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 111.
                 
                 Of
                 fasting
                 now
                 vnder
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 in
                 explication
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 Fast
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 commendable
                 and
                 needfull
                 exercise
                 :
                 Warrantable
                 ,
                 because
                 commended
                 :
                 Commendable
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 practise
                 thereof
                 is
                 commended
                 :
                 Needfull
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 ends
                 *
                 before
                 Propounded
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 an
                 exercise
                 carefully
                 and
                 conscionably
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Churches
                 practise
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 concerning
                 fasting
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 ceremoniall
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 of
                 force
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 vse
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 should
                 remaine
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 answere
                 which
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 not
                 fasting
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   daies
                   will
                   come
                   when
                   the
                   Bridegrome
                   shall
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   they
                   fast
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 precept
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 same
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 of
                 fasting
                 which
                 were
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 still
                 remaine
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 (
                 what
                 these
                 occasions
                 and
                 ends
                 are
                 ,
                 hath
                 bin
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 other
                 duties
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 this
                 also
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 doth
                 manifest
                 his
                 iust
                 indignation
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 threatning
                 or
                 inflicting
                 any
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 with-holding
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 away
                 any
                 blessing
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 vs
                 manifest
                 our
                 true
                 humiliation
                 by
                 fasting
                 .
                 
                 Fasting
                 added
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 extraordinarily
                 
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 these
                 three
                 euidences
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 haue
                 obtained
                 thereby
                 .
                 
                 Annah
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 made
                 her
                 barren
                 ,
                 obtained
                 a
                 childe
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 in
                 Iehosaphats
                 time
                 obtained
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 victorie
                 .
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Esthers
                 time
                 a
                 memorable
                 preseruation
                 .
                 Many
                 like
                 examples
                 are
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 that
                 respect
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 fasting
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 :
                 
                 as
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Ahab
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 were
                 moued
                 to
                 stay
                 a
                 temporall
                 iudgement
                 threatned
                 against
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 vpon
                 his
                 temporary
                 humiliation
                 by
                 fasting
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 doe
                 vpon
                 the
                 true
                 humiliation
                 of
                 his
                 faithfull
                 children
                 by
                 fasting
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 that
                 instance
                 which
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 of
                 casting
                 out
                 such
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Diuell
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 can
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 extraordidary
                 Diuell
                 may
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 possession
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 diabolicall
                 passions
                 and
                 corruptions
                 bee
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ?
                 No
                 maruell
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 so
                 much
                 preuaileth
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 soueraigne
                 meanes
                 of
                 weakening
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 neglected
                 .
                 We
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 haue
                 done
                 our selues
                 much
                 wrong
                 by
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 *
                 afterwards
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 motiues
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 negligence
                 therein
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 particular
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 this
                 helpe
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 112.
                 
                 Of
                 Vowes
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 other
                 helps
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 is
                 making
                 of
                 Vowes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 (
                 Psalm●
                 76.
                 11.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 Gods
                 children
                 much
                 practised
                 .
                 Iaakob
                 vowed
                 a
                 vow
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 
                 vnkle
                 Laban
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 20.
                 21.
                 )
                 So
                 did
                 Annah
                 (
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 11
                 
                 )
                 Dauid
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
                 132.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 Vowing
                 is
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 praying
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 most
                 vsually
                 signifieth
                 praier
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 drawen
                 from
                 a
                 vow
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 vow
                 in
                 praying
                 doth
                 much
                 sharpen
                 our
                 praiers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 eagerly
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 doth
                 manifest
                 a
                 very
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 obtaining
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 desire
                 :
                 it
                 argueth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 part
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 obtaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 set
                 a
                 tutor
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 perform
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 check
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 slack
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 within
                 that
                 compasse
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 set
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 belonging
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 pedagogy
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 ripe
                 age
                 of
                 Christians
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Indeede
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 Christs
                 time
                 was
                 but
                 in
                 her
                 non-age
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 manage
                 whereunto
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 growne
                 ,
                 vowes
                 were
                 then
                 more
                 vsuall
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 Yea
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 their
                 voluntary
                 vowes
                 were
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 rites
                 and
                 cerimonies
                 which
                 were
                 inioyned
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 so
                 strictly
                 bound
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 vowes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 vtterly
                 abolished
                 :
                 they
                 still
                 remaine
                 lawfull
                 and
                 helpfull
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 wee
                 are
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 riper
                 age
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 age
                 ▪
                 wee
                 are
                 but
                 children
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 whereunto
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 iust
                 and
                 per●ect
                 men
                 in
                 Heauen
                 attaine
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 still
                 we
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 helps
                 :
                 
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 helps
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 vowes
                 is
                 needful
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 113.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 vow
                 .
              
               
                 VVHerefore
                 for
                 our
                 direction
                 in
                 vsing
                 this
                 helpe
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 must
                 obserue
                 what
                 things
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 vowe
                 :
                 euen
                 those
                 foure
                 things
                 whereby
                 euery
                 thing
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 foure
                 causes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 maker
                 of
                 the
                 vow
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 thereof
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 person
                 who
                 maketh
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 vowing
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 dallied
                 withall
                 ,
                 nor
                 mocked
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 deale
                 with
                 him
                 must
                 well
                 conceiue
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 ;
                 (
                 wherefore
                 Ideots
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 frensie
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 vow
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 haue
                 an
                 ability
                 to
                 performe
                 what
                 they
                 vow
                 (
                 wherefore
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 others
                 may
                 not
                 vow
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 wherein
                 their
                 Gouernours
                 may
                 crosse
                 their
                 vow
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 thing
                 vowed
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 bee
                 both
                 lawfull
                 and
                 possible
                 .
                 
                 To
                 vow
                 to
                 commit
                 a
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vowed
                 to
                 kill
                 Paul
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 iniquity
                 .
                 To
                 vowe
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 who
                 vow
                 perpetuall
                 continency
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 plaine
                 mockery
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 vow
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 freely
                 and
                 maturely
                 .
                 A
                 vowe
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 spirituall
                 offering
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 bee
                 a
                 free
                 will
                 offering
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 a
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 for
                 Parents
                 to
                 force
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 force
                 another
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 vowe
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 vow
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 weight
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 in
                 
                 iudgement
                 vpon
                 due
                 consideration
                 and
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 not
                 rashly
                 or
                 vnaduisedly
                 .
                 b
                 Herein
                 did
                 Ieptha
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 )
                 offend
                 .
                 Rash
                 vowes
                 canse
                 either
                 much
                 mischeefe
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 repentance
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 maine
                 ends
                 of
                 a
                 vow
                 .
                 
                 One
                 to
                 preuent
                 or
                 redresse
                 some
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 flexible
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 drawne
                 away
                 by
                 vaine
                 company
                 to
                 vow
                 against
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 company
                 :
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 light
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 soone
                 made
                 drunken
                 with
                 strong
                 beere
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 to
                 vow
                 against
                 these
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 other
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 man
                 close
                 to
                 some
                 duty
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 vow
                 euery
                 day
                 to
                 reade
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 euening
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 vowed
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 We
                 vow
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 otherwise
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 backwardnes
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 bond
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 vow
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 prouoked
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 Iaakobs
                 vow
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 (
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   God
                   :
                
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 duty
                 commanded
                 .
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 vow
                 being
                 thus
                 made
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Pay
                   therefore
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   vowed
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   better
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   not
                   vow
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   vow
                   and
                   not
                   pay
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 114.
                 
                 Of
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 Fasts
                 and
                 vowes
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 fasting
                 and
                 vowing
                 are
                 publike
                 or
                 priuate
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 they
                 bee
                 done
                 publikly
                 or
                 priuately
                 .
                 Because
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 publike
                 iudgement
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 d
                 Ioel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 called
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 publike
                 fast
                 .
                 e
                 So
                 likewise
                 Ezra
                 caused
                 a
                 publike
                 vow
                 to
                 to
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                 Annahs
                 occasion
                 was
                 priuate
                 and
                 particular
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 was
                 her
                 f
                 fast
                 and
                 g
                 vow
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 publike
                 fast
                 or
                 vow
                 must
                 bee
                 appointed
                 by
                 publike
                 authority
                 (
                 as
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 publike
                 fasts
                 and
                 vowes
                 recorded
                 and
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 and
                 performed
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 vnder
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 their
                 dominion
                 who
                 command
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 Iehosaphat
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 publike
                 fast
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 
                   they
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   Iudah
                   :
                
                 and
                 when
                 Iosiah
                 made
                 a
                 publike
                 vow
                 and
                 Couenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                   He
                   caused
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   found
                   in
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   and
                   Beaiamine
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 exercises
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 (
                 as
                 Ioel
                 did
                 )
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 ought
                 to
                 appoint
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 obserue
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 obseruing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 assemble
                 together
                 in
                 publike
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 the
                 publike
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 notable
                 patterne
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Nehemiah
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 all
                 assembled
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 fasting
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 solemne
                 vowe
                 :
                 
                 the
                 
                   Leuites
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   one
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   they
                   confessed
                   ,
                   and
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God.
                
                 These
                 two
                 fourth
                 parts
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 passed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 euening
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 namely
                 from
                 nine
                 to
                 three
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 priuate
                 fasts
                 &
                 vowes
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 thereof
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 ordering
                 therof
                 .
                 But
                 euery
                 particular
                 Christian
                 hath
                 liberty
                 in
                 secret
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 exercises
                 as
                 he
                 seeth
                 iust
                 cause
                 ;
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 power
                 &
                 cōmand
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 his
                 time
                 and
                 seruice
                 is
                 due
                 .
                 When
                 Magistrates
                 
                 are
                 negligent
                 in
                 appointing
                 those
                 publike
                 exercises
                 in
                 their
                 seasons
                 ,
                 priuate
                 Christians
                 may
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 make
                 some
                 supply
                 thereof
                 in
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 secret
                 by
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 115.
                 
                 Of
                 Motiues
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 VVEighty
                 motiues
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 sheweth
                 that
                 we
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 Gods
                 good
                 guiding
                 prouidence
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 obserue
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 moued
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 accordingly
                 affected
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 greater
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 supplication
                 and
                 humiliation
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 as
                 his
                 blessings
                 more
                 needefull
                 and
                 scanty
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 petitions
                 more
                 earnest
                 and
                 feruent
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 plentifull
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 thankesgiuing
                 more
                 solemne
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 their
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 mil-horses
                 going
                 round
                 in
                 their
                 vsuall
                 tracke
                 )
                 and
                 neuer
                 take
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 thinke
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 plainely
                 discouer
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 regard
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 dealt
                 extraordinarily
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 would
                 they
                 extraordinarily
                 carry
                 themselues
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Extraordinary
                 prayer
                 is
                 extraordinarily
                 powerfull
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 preuenting
                 and
                 remouing
                 great
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 obtaining
                 and
                 recouering
                 singular
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 *
                 before
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 honour
                 done
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 stoop
                 vnder
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 highly
                 we
                 account
                 his
                 blessings
                 and
                 fauours
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 glorifie
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 116.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 IF
                 we
                 well
                 obserue
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seuerall
                 occasions
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 affoorded
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 but
                 condemne
                 our selues
                 for
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 humble
                 our selues
                 ,
                 euen
                 because
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 extraordinarily
                 prayed
                 ,
                 as
                 iust
                 occasion
                 hath
                 oftentimes
                 beene
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 How
                 many
                 iudgements
                 hath
                 God
                 laid
                 vpon
                 vs
                 yeere
                 after
                 yeere
                 ?
                 strange
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 fiers
                 ,
                 frosts
                 ,
                 inundations
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 droughts
                 when
                 raine
                 was
                 needefull
                 ,
                 tempestuous
                 and
                 rainy
                 weather
                 ,
                 when
                 calme
                 and
                 faire
                 weather
                 would
                 haue
                 beene
                 very
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 publike
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 let
                 passe
                 that
                 sore
                 ,
                 heauy
                 ,
                 grieuous
                 stroke
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 worthy
                 admirable
                 Prince
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 Nouember
                 1612.
                 
                 Had
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 in
                 time
                 been
                 vsed
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 iudgements
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 preuented
                 .
                 Would
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ?
                 or
                 would
                 the
                 diligence
                 and
                 paines
                 of
                 many
                 learned
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 be
                 so
                 fruitlesse
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 were
                 more
                 vsed
                 ?
                 What
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 many
                 marriages
                 ,
                 offices
                 ,
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 matters
                 of
                 moment
                 are
                 so
                 vnprosperous
                 ?
                 that
                 many
                 Christians
                 long
                 lie
                 vnder
                 sore
                 and
                 grieuous
                 temptations
                 and
                 crosses
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 iudgements
                 are
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 needfull
                 blessings
                 denied
                 ?
                 Surely
                 this
                 duty
                 is
                 not
                 vsed
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 therefore
                 more
                 frequently
                 and
                 conscionably
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 of
                 the
                 seuerall
                 kinds
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 117.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 alwayes
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 branch
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 limited
                 with
                 no
                 distinct
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 indefinitely
                 set
                 downe
                 vnder
                 this
                 generall
                 particle
                 Alwayes
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 circumstance
                 be
                 simply
                 taken
                 without
                 any
                 limitation
                 ,
                 it
                 implieth
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 great
                 inconuenience
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 plaine
                 impossibility
                 .
                 For
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 inconuenient
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 attend
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 on
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 neglect
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 duties
                 of
                 piety
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 also
                 all
                 duties
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 charity
                 to
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 alwayes
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 such
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 nature
                 necessarily
                 requireth
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 phrase
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 incongruity
                 or
                 impossibility
                 will
                 follow
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 originall
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 set
                 downe
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   In
                   euery
                   season
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greekes
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 n
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 season
                 :
                 and
                 o
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 Time
                 is
                 more
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                 Season
                 implieth
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 doing
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 This
                 phrase
                 then
                 being
                 translated
                 
                   in
                   euery
                   season
                
                 ,
                 implieth
                 that
                 as
                 any
                 iust
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 Euangelist
                 vseth
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 p
                 Alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 laying
                 
                 downe
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 extent
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   Pray
                   without
                   ceasing
                
                 :
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Generall
                 phrases
                 must
                 bee
                 expounded
                 by
                 particular
                 and
                 distinct
                 phrases
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Those
                 Generals
                 doe
                 sometime
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 very
                 often
                 :
                 so
                 are
                 r
                 Salomons
                 seruants
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 euer
                 ,
                 or
                 continually
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 wee
                 say
                 of
                 a
                 Student
                 that
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 study
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 alwayes
                 or
                 continually
                 there
                 :
                 so
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 tarrieth
                 much
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 euer
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 circumstance
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 inclusiuely
                 ,
                 including
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 excluding
                 none
                 ,
                 neither
                 day
                 nor
                 night
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 are
                 alone
                 or
                 in
                 company
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 businesse
                 ,
                 or
                 free
                 from
                 businesse
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 soeuer
                 occasion
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 signifieth
                 a
                 daily
                 and
                 constant
                 performing
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 exercise
                 :
                 thus
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 constantly
                 offered
                 vp
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 euening
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 vp
                 a
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 a
                 continuall
                 burnt
                 offering
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 implieth
                 that
                 besides
                 our
                 ordinary
                 and
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 It
                 intimateth
                 a
                 continuall
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 euen
                 euery
                 moment
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 lift
                 ,
                 vp
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 ayre
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 blast
                 of
                 winde
                 is
                 moued
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 feather
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 motion
                 of
                 aire
                 is
                 lifted
                 vp
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 petition
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 this
                 phrase
                 being
                 rightly
                 taken
                 ,
                 affordeth
                 no
                 iust
                 ground
                 to
                 those
                 heretikes
                 called
                 *
                 Euchitae
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 spend
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 neglected
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 :
                 like
                 to
                 whom
                 were
                 the
                 Heretikes
                 called
                 
                 *
                 Messalians
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 affordeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 many
                 good
                 instructions
                 for
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 118.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 euery
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 CHristians
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 euery
                 day
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Petition
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   this
                   day
                
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 wee
                 must
                 pray
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 day
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   day
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 prefigured
                 by
                 that
                 continual
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
                 wherof
                 I
                 spake
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 b
                 Dauid
                 exhorteth
                 hereunto
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Sing
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   praise
                   his
                   name
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   :
                
                 and
                 promiseth
                 to
                 performe
                 as
                 much
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   I
                   will
                   blesse
                   thee
                   daily
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   thy
                   name
                   for
                   euer
                   and
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
                 1
                 We
                 daily
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 bestowing
                 new
                 blessings
                 .
                 Needfull
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vs
                 are
                 subiect
                 euery
                 day
                 to
                 decay
                 :
                 now
                 prayer
                 is
                 as
                 food
                 ,
                 whereby
                 those
                 graces
                 are
                 preserued
                 ,
                 reuiued
                 and
                 increased
                 .
                 Daily
                 wee
                 take
                 bodily
                 food
                 ?
                 Daily
                 also
                 let
                 vs
                 vse
                 this
                 spirituall
                 food
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Euery
                 day
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 assaults
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 neuer
                 wearied
                 :
                 and
                 vnto
                 many
                 dangers
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 bodie
                 .
                 But
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 safe
                 from
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 like
                 reasons
                 for
                 thankesgiuing
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 day
                 after
                 day
                 .
                 
                 For
                 
                   God
                   ladeth
                   vs
                   daily
                   with
                   his
                   blessings
                   :
                
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 yea
                 euery
                 houre
                 ,
                 both
                 Gods
                 former
                 blessings
                 are
                 continued
                 and
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 new
                 blessings
                 bestowed
                 .
                 Is
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 health
                 ,
                 libertie
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 blessing
                 ,
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 this
                 day
                 ?
                 Then
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 renewed
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 day
                 after
                 day
                 .
                 Continuall
                 matter
                 of
                 
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 requireth
                 continuall
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 119.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fittest
                 times
                 for
                 daily
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 HOw
                 often
                 a
                 day
                 is
                 it
                 meete
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 what
                 times
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 sudden
                 eiaculations
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 touch
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meete
                 that
                 solemne
                 prayers
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 least
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 fittest
                 time
                 for
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 the
                 euening
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 rest
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 craue
                 his
                 protection
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 vs
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 euening
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 blessings
                 receiued
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 craue
                 his
                 protection
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 when
                 we
                 sleepe
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 this
                 spirituall
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 e
                 
                   Calues
                   of
                   our
                   lippes
                
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 f
                 daily
                 outward
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 lambes
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 .
                 This
                 time
                 g
                 Dauid
                 prescribeth
                 saying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   declare
                   thy
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   truth
                   at
                   night
                   :
                
                 yea
                 h
                 Dauid
                 went
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Euening
                   and
                   morning
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   noone
                   will
                   I
                   pray
                   .
                
                 Which
                 times
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 Daniel
                 obserued
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 prayed
                 i
                 
                   three
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   .
                   Dauid
                
                 yet
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Seuen
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   doe
                   I
                   praise
                   thee
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 som
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 ordinary
                 course
                 was
                 set
                 downe
                 before
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 aset
                 number
                 for
                 an
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 
                   seuen
                   times
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 meant
                 of
                 sudden
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 this
                 doe
                 they
                 offend
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 pray
                 but
                 at
                 Church
                 vpon
                 Sabbath
                 daies
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 solemne
                 daies
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 euer
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 onely
                 then
                 when
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 theirs
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 feare
                 some
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 some
                 great
                 blessing
                 .
                 What
                 hope
                 can
                 such
                 haue
                 to
                 bee
                 heard
                 in
                 their
                 
                 great
                 needs
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 would
                 not
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 120.
                 
                 Of
                 constant
                 keeping
                 our
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   SVch
                   set
                   times
                   as
                   are
                   appointed
                   for
                   daily
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   would
                   constantly
                   be
                   kept
                
                 .
                 Else
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 in
                 euery
                 season
                 alwayes
                 without
                 intermission
                 pray
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 fore
                 named
                 daily
                 sacrifice
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   obserue
                   to
                   offer
                   vnto
                   me
                   in
                   their
                   due
                   season
                   mine
                   offering
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 implying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 nor
                 misse
                 of
                 their
                 due
                 season
                 and
                 accustomed
                 time
                 .
                 Feare
                 of
                 death
                 could
                 not
                 turne
                 Daniel
                 from
                 his
                 course
                 :
                 he
                 prayed
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Kings
                 contrary
                 decree
                 )
                 
                   three
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   afore-time
                   .
                
                 This
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   afore-time
                
                 ,
                 implieth
                 a
                 constant
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 constant
                 ,
                 for
              
               
                 1
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 naturall
                 proanenesse
                 to
                 waxe
                 cold
                 and
                 faint
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 
                 Water
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 proane
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 heauy
                 weight
                 to
                 fall
                 downward
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 to
                 waxe
                 dull
                 in
                 this
                 heauenly
                 exercise
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 fire
                 must
                 constantly
                 be
                 put
                 vnder
                 water
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 weight
                 must
                 cōstantly
                 be
                 wound
                 vp
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 wee
                 by
                 constant
                 prayer
                 quicken
                 vp
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 aloft
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Diuel
                 wil
                 take
                 great
                 aduantage
                 by
                 once
                 omitting
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 omit
                 it
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 an
                 vtter
                 ●is-vse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 they
                 which
                 once
                 omit
                 their
                 course
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 then
                 vsuall
                 dulnesse
                 thereto
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 partly
                 thorow
                 Gods
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 punisheth
                 our
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 partly
                 thorow
                 our
                 naturall
                 indisposition
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 thorow
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 seeketh
                 to
                 diuert
                 vs
                 cleane
                 from
                 our
                 course
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 121.
                 
                 Of
                 Canonicall
                 houres
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 VVHat
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 this
                 constant
                 obseruing
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 canonicall
                 houres
                 of
                 prayers
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 canonicall
                 houres
                 are
                 grounded
                 on
                 superstition
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 they
                 themselues
                 alledge
                 doe
                 shew
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 appoint
                 seuen
                 houres
                 of
                 prayer
                 for
                 euery
                 day
                 .
                 
                 The
                 first
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 then
                 taken
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 houre
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 led
                 to
                 Pilat
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 houre
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 mocked
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 at
                 the
                 sixt
                 houre
                 :
                 because
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 at
                 the
                 ninth
                 houre
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 he
                 gaue
                 vp
                 the
                 Ghost
                 .
                 The
                 sixt
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
                 The
                 seuenth
                 in
                 the
                 completory
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 .
                 These
                 reasons
                 are
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 no
                 good
                 grounds
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 houres
                 wee
                 may
                 finde
                 other
                 things
                 done
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 bringing
                 to
                 Annas
                 ,
                 to
                 Caiphas
                 ,
                 to
                 Herod
                 ,
                 his
                 accusations
                 ,
                 scourging
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 euery
                 houre
                 a
                 canonicall
                 houre
                 for
                 prayer
                 .
                 Wee
                 haue
                 better
                 reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 place
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 obseruing
                 of
                 set
                 times
                 .
                 
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 set
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 continuance
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 some
                 may
                 hold
                 out
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 same
                 halfe
                 ,
                 some
                 but
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 some
                 longer
                 ,
                 some
                 shorter
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 we
                 tye
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 houre
                 .
                 A
                 strong
                 able
                 person
                 that
                 vseth
                 to
                 rise
                 betimes
                 ,
                 may
                 pray
                 at
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 ,
                 or
                 fiue
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 heriseth
                 .
                 Another
                 that
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 notable
                 to
                 rise
                 so
                 soone
                 ,
                 may
                 when
                 he
                 can
                 rise
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 saying
                 ouer
                 so
                 many
                 prayers
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 their
                 
                 hearts
                 goe
                 not
                 with
                 one
                 word
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 prayers
                 being
                 in
                 lattin
                 ,
                 many
                 cannot
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 they
                 pray
                 .
                 We
                 account
                 such
                 prayers
                 meere
                 lip-labour
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 wee
                 measure
                 our
                 prayers
                 by
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 measure
                 our
                 time
                 by
                 our
                 deuotion
                 and
                 affection
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 They
                 appropriate
                 their
                 canonicall
                 houres
                 to
                 ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Munks
                 ,
                 Nunnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Wee
                 make
                 our
                 dayly
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 :
                 because
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Some
                 of
                 their
                 houres
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 at
                 mid-night
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 vnseasonable
                 to
                 be
                 ordinarily
                 and
                 daily
                 performed
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 meet
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 mā
                 (
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 seasonable
                 time
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 )
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 worshippe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needes
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 bee
                 drousily
                 performed
                 .
                 Our
                 times
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 seasonable
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Their
                 houres
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 other
                 necessary
                 businesses
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 omitted
                 :
                 they
                 affoord
                 not
                 time
                 enough
                 for
                 Ministers
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 other
                 ministeriall
                 functions
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 Our
                 times
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 well
                 bee
                 affoorded
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 greatest
                 imployments
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 superstitious
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 in
                 keeping
                 their
                 number
                 and
                 stinted
                 houres
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 so
                 carelesse
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 giue
                 tollerations
                 to
                 obserue
                 all
                 the
                 seuen
                 houres
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 .
                 Wee
                 affood
                 no
                 such
                 tollerations
                 .
                 Euening
                 prayer
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 double
                 taske
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 may
                 bee
                 read
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 122
                 Of
                 neglecting
                 times
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 LEt
                 vs
                 bee
                 carefull
                 and
                 conscionable
                 as
                 in
                 setting
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 fit
                 times
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 keeping
                 of
                 
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 suffer
                 euery
                 small
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 busines
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 little
                 gaine
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 pleasure
                 and
                 sport
                 to
                 interrupt
                 their
                 course
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 a
                 Daniels
                 minde
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 could
                 truly
                 feele
                 and
                 discerne
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 let
                 vs
                 preferre
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 shall
                 wee
                 manifest
                 our
                 reuerend
                 and
                 high
                 account
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 worshippe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 necessary
                 businesse
                 bee
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 rise
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 sooner
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 rather
                 lose
                 of
                 our
                 sleepe
                 then
                 omit
                 that
                 exercise
                 :
                 so
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 if
                 extraordinary
                 businesse
                 hold
                 thee
                 vp
                 late
                 ,
                 sit
                 vp
                 a
                 little
                 the
                 longer
                 for
                 prayer
                 sake
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 conscionably
                 and
                 constantly
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 think
                 not
                 themselues
                 safe
                 in
                 a
                 morning
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 commended
                 themselues
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 disquieted
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 occasion
                 it
                 bee
                 omitted
                 :
                 some
                 dare
                 not
                 eate
                 ,
                 nor
                 drinke
                 in
                 a
                 morning
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 prayed
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 euen
                 goe
                 to
                 bed
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 prayed
                 againe
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 religious
                 minde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §
                 123.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 in
                 all
                 affaires
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   VVHatsoeuer
                   we
                   goe
                   about
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   or
                   wheresoeuer
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 goe
                 about
                 any
                 religious
                 exercise
                 ,
                 any
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 any
                 duty
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 any
                 honest
                 &
                 lawful
                 recreation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 meat
                 ,
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 ride
                 a
                 iorney
                 pray
                 ,
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Inne
                 ,
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 forren
                 country
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 times
                 appointed
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 pray
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 implieth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 b
                 where
                 he
                 willeth
                 men
                 to
                 pray
                 
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 phrases
                 ,
                 
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   at
                   al
                   times
                   ,
                   cōtinually
                   ,
                   without
                   ceasing
                   ,
                
                 imply
                 as
                 much
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 Prayer
                 sanctifieth
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 We
                 cannot
                 expect
                 a
                 blessing
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 prayer
                 we
                 craue
                 it
                 .
                 *
                 
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   to
                   rise
                   early
                   ,
                   aud
                   to
                   lye
                   downe
                   late
                   without
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 c
                 Moses
                 prayeth
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 establish
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 No
                 maruell
                 wee
                 prosper
                 so
                 little
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 ciuill
                 things
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 euery
                 where
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 we
                 meete
                 with
                 many
                 crosses
                 and
                 vexations
                 .
                 The
                 means
                 of
                 making
                 things
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 preuenting
                 crosses
                 is
                 rarely
                 vsed
                 .
                 No
                 maruell
                 also
                 that
                 God
                 oft
                 with-holdeth
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 vs
                 ;
                 due
                 praise
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 for
                 such
                 good
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 giueth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 124.
                 
                 Of
                 continuall
                 Eiaculations
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 
                   OVr
                   hearts
                   ought
                   euery
                   moment
                   to
                   be
                   ready
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   prepared
                   to
                   be
                   lift
                   vp
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 euen
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 opportunity
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 to
                 vtter
                 any
                 prayer
                 with
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 in
                 heart
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 *
                 Moses
                 and
                 Nehemiah
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 mentall
                 and
                 
                   sudden
                   prayer
                
                 whereof
                 I
                 spake
                 before
                 .
                 Concerning
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 aske
                 (
                 as
                 Peter
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 did
                 )
                 how
                 oft
                 shall
                 I
                 pray
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 seuen
                 times
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   )
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   to
                   thee
                   vnto
                   seuen
                   times
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   vnto
                   seuentie
                   times
                   seuen
                   times
                   :
                
                 euen
                 euery
                 moment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moueth
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 obserue
                 our selues
                 or
                 others
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 blessing
                 ,
                 instantly
                 let
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 lift
                 vp
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 minde
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 cogitation
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 present
                 fruition
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 ,
                 presently
                 (
                 in
                 heart
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 blesse
                 God
                 :
                 learne
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 birds
                 ,
                 which
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 bils
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 125.
                 
                 Of
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 alwayes
                 .
              
               
                 VVEE
                 haue
                 an
                 excellent
                 patterne
                 hereof
                 in
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 
                   A
                   man
                   after
                   Gods
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                
                 b
                 
                   sweet
                   Singer
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 frequent
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 in
                 making
                 petition
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 thanksgiuing
                 :
                 many
                 Psalmes
                 he
                 beginneth
                 and
                 endeth
                 with
                 praise
                 :
                 yea
                 euery
                 verse
                 of
                 c
                 some
                 Psalmes
                 beginneth
                 with
                 an
                 exhortation
                 hereunto
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 verse
                 of
                 d
                 other
                 Psalmes
                 end
                 with
                 a
                 thankfull
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 :
                 e
                 Diuers
                 verses
                 in
                 many
                 Psalmes
                 both
                 beginne
                 and
                 end
                 with
                 praising
                 God.
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 which
                 that
                 booke
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 more
                 tumbleth
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 (
                 repeating
                 it
                 very
                 often
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 )
                 then
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   Praise
                   yee
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 yea
                 his
                 Psalmes
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 beginneth
                 with
                 sobs
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 hee
                 endeth
                 with
                 praise
                 .
                 A
                 worthy
                 patterne
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 the
                 more
                 frequent
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 thanksgiuing
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 doe
                 we
                 resemble
                 the
                 triumphant
                 Church
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 f
                 which
                 
                   cease
                   not
                   day
                   nor
                   night
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almightie
                   .
                
                 g
                 In
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 oft
                 noted
                 that
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 any
                 occasion
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 presently
                 fell
                 on
                 their
                 faces
                 and
                 gaue
                 glory
                 to
                 God.
                 h
                 They
                 doe
                 after
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 rebound
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 Hallelu-Iah
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 doe
                 they
                 alwayes
                 giue
                 thankes
                 .
                 It
                 well
                 beseemeth
                 them
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 then
                 but
                 well
                 beseeme
                 vs
                 ?
                 wee
                 must
                 endeauor
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 them
                 :
                 onely
                 heere
                 lieth
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 teares
                 are
                 wiped
                 away
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 such
                 matter
                 of
                 supplication
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 mixe
                 petition
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 together
                 :
                 so
                 giue
                 thankes
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 make
                 supplication
                 
                 alwayes
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 prayer
                 is
                 this
                 extent
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 :
                 one
                 must
                 not
                 exclude
                 another
                 :
                 neither
                 must
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 exclude
                 any
                 other
                 duetie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 126.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 phrase
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 general
                 branch
                 concerning
                 praier
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Pray
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Some
                 heere
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 phrase
                 vsed
                 ,
                 d
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Others
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 phrase
                 vsed
                 ,
                 
                 f
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iude
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 g
                 and
                 where
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   maketh
                   request
                   for
                   vs.
                
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 exclude
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 heere
                 intendeth
                 both
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 both
                 may
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 both
                 do
                 alwaies
                 concurre
                 together
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 seuered
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 man
                 cannot
                 pray
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 and
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 whensoeuer
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 helpeth
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 hee
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 our
                 spirits
                 and
                 hearts
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 that
                 especiall
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 residencie
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 clause
                 then
                 affordeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 these
                 two
                 instructions
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 True
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 commeth
                 from
                 his
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Prayer
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 floweth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 spirit
                 and
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 127.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 note
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   vpon
                   them
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   supplications
                   .
                
                 He
                 calleth
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 prayer
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   supplications
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 inableth
                 vs
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 respect
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 vseth
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   faith
                
                 .
                 More
                 plainely
                 is
                 this
                 point
                 proued
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 phrase
                 which
                 Saint
                 Iude
                 vseth
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Praying
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 euidently
                 by
                 a
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 layeth
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 first
                 affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   helpeth
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   intercession
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                
                 then
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 may
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meane
                 by
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   it selfe
                   maketh
                   intercession
                
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 truely
                 and
                 properly
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 our
                 High
                 Priest
                 and
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 for
                 another
                 ?
                 Noe
                 verily
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 bee
                 our
                 Mediator
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 Arrius
                 his
                 heresies
                 )
                 an
                 office
                 which
                 is
                 neuer
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 appropriated
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 b
                 
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Mediator
                   betwixt
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 should
                 God
                 make
                 request
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 man
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 .
                 The
                 meaning
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 stirreth
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 quickning
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 life
                 into
                 our
                 dead
                 and
                 dull
                 spirits
                 ,
                 yea
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 suggesteth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 infuseth
                 into
                 vs
                 such
                 desires
                 ,
                 such
                 sighes
                 &
                 grones
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 such
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 sincer●●●e
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vehemencie
                 and
                 ardencie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacie
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 c
                 vnutterable
                 :
                 they
                 pierce
                 thorow
                 the
                 very
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 vnto
                 the
                 glorious
                 Throne
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 make
                 a
                 loud
                 crie
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 d
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   searcheth
                   the
                   hearts
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 )
                 
                   knoweth
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 desires
                 ,
                 what
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 ,
                 what
                 prayers
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 being
                 stirred
                 vp
                 thereby
                 in
                 our
                 spirits
                 )
                 for
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 informeth
                 ,
                 and
                 instructeth
                 our
                 spirits
                 to
                 make
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 otherwise
                 were
                 most
                 impossible
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 we
                 neither
                 could
                 tell
                 what
                 to
                 aske
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 to
                 aske
                 .
                 Thus
                 plainely
                 and
                 clearely
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 prayer
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 and
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 yet
                 further
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 comparing
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 6.
                 with
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 15.
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   crieth
                   Abba
                   Father
                   :
                
                 in
                 
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   we
                   crie
                   Abba
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 why
                 thus
                 the
                 Spirit
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 naturall
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 abilitie
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 can
                 as
                 wel
                 craue
                 help
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 in
                 faith
                 craue
                 succour
                 of
                 God.
                 e
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   any
                   thing
                   as
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 Can
                 we
                 then
                 be
                 sufficient
                 of
                 our selues
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   aright
                
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 our
                 regenerate
                 estate
                 wee
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 helpeth
                 and
                 assisteth
                 vs.
                 Though
                 once
                 we
                 be
                 inabled
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 ,
                 vet
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 leaue
                 vs
                 and
                 continue
                 not
                 in
                 vs
                 his
                 powerfull
                 worke
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 abilitie
                 is
                 gone
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 wheele
                 
                 which
                 is
                 turned
                 about
                 with
                 an
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 hand
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 wheele
                 will
                 soone
                 stand
                 still
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 that
                 vnto
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 ,
                 following
                 grace
                 be
                 added
                 :
                 for
                 man
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 still
                 needeth
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 continual
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 said
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   begunne
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   will
                   performe
                   it
                   vntill
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 Though
                 we
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 our
                 prayer
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 his
                 Spirit
                 :
                 g
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 as
                 a
                 proper
                 worke
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 is
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 for
                 as
                 God
                 knoweth
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 knoweth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Heere
                 note
                 how
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinitie
                 hath
                 a
                 worke
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 exercise
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 h
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 frameth
                 our
                 requests
                 .
                 i
                 The
                 Son
                 offereth
                 them
                 vp
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 k
                 The
                 Father
                 accepteth
                 them
                 thus
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 vp
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Note
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 and
                 auaileable
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 pierce
                 thorow
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 accesse
                 to
                 Gods
                 throne
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 groanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 groaneth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 spirits
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 groane
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Note
                 what
                 an
                 admirable
                 gift
                 ,
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 singular
                 gift
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 l
                 
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   say
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 surely
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 m
                 
                   We
                   haue
                
                 therefore
                 
                   receiued
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   adoption
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   crie
                   Abba
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 Note
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 bee
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 Gods
                 sonnes
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 an
                 outward
                 formall
                 vttering
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 prayer
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 128.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 their
                 prayer
                 should
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Labour
                 for
                 Gods
                 sanctifying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 gotten
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 set
                 foorth
                 by
                 n
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 which
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Christians
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 :
                 &
                 as
                 o
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 with
                 great
                 emphasis
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   receiued
                   ye
                   the
                   the
                   spirit
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   hearing
                   of
                   faith
                   ?
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 Gospell
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 faith
                 )
                 preached
                 ye
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Hauing
                 the
                 spirit
                 we
                 must
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 his
                 good
                 motions
                 :
                 powring
                 forth
                 those
                 desires
                 which
                 he
                 suggesteth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 q
                 the
                 fire
                 which
                 God
                 would
                 continually
                 to
                 burne
                 vpon
                 his
                 Altar
                 ,
                 
                   came
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 If
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 offered
                 vp
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 fire
                 was
                 counted
                 r
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 no
                 whit
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 but
                 abominable
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 the
                 heauenly
                 fire
                 whereby
                 our
                 spirituall
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 praier
                 must
                 be
                 offered
                 vp
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 holy
                 spirit
                 which
                 commeth
                 out
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 he
                 carrieth
                 the
                 very
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 therefore
                 s
                 
                   giue
                   vnto
                   God
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
               
                 3
                 We
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 we
                 t
                 
                   grieue
                   not
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 u
                 quenching
                 the
                 goog
                 motions
                 thereof
                 thorow
                 our
                 carelesnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 *
                 resisting
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thorow
                 our
                 rebellion
                 :
                 hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 dull
                 ,
                 and
                 vntoward
                 to
                 this
                 exercise
                 :
                 by
                 their
                 security
                 and
                 carnality
                 they
                 haue
                 grieued
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 withdrawne
                 his
                 helpe
                 and
                 assistance
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 hearing
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wil
                 
                 be
                 ready
                 wholly
                 to
                 giue
                 ouer
                 this
                 duty
                 vnto
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neuer
                 rowse
                 vp
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 please
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 request
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 These
                 grieue
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stirre
                 not
                 vp
                 the
                 gift
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 129.
                 
                 Of
                 prayer
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Prayer
                   framed
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   floweth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   spirit
                   and
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 cleare
                 by
                 x
                 the
                 forenamed
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   maketh
                   intercession
                   with
                   groanes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 groanes
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 tongue
                 and
                 lips
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 expresly
                 y
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 crieth
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 pray
                 
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 z
                 to
                 powre
                 out
                 their
                 soule
                 and
                 their
                 heart
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 (
                 who
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 praised
                 God
                 
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   magnifieth
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   my
                   spirit
                   reioyceth
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Gods
                 chaire
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 no
                 creature
                 can
                 come
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Pallace
                 wherein
                 he
                 most
                 delighteth
                 :
                 wherefore
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 maketh
                 his
                 aboade
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 stirreth
                 that
                 vp
                 to
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 fountaine
                 whence
                 commeth
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 especially
                 purifie
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 shee
                 hath
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 giueth
                 this
                 gift
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 130.
                 
                 Of
                 discerning
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 HEreby
                 may
                 we
                 iudge
                 whether
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 or
                 no.
                 If
                 our
                 prayer
                 come
                 
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 teeth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 framed
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 our
                 gesture
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 seemely
                 ,
                 sauouring
                 of
                 much
                 reuerence
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 is
                 nothing
                 :
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 spirit
                 pray
                 not
                 .
                 Herein
                 lieth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 perswading
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 moued
                 with
                 faire
                 speeches
                 ,
                 inticing
                 words
                 ,
                 eloquent
                 phrases
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Tyrus
                 and
                 Sidon
                 with
                 Herods
                 eloquent
                 Oration
                 )
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 eloquence
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 God
                 then
                 the
                 lowing
                 of
                 an
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 howling
                 of
                 a
                 dogge
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Hearty
                 and
                 vpright
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 rhetoricke
                 to
                 moue
                 God
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 What
                 matter
                 of
                 humiliation
                 is
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 most
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 accounted
                 the
                 best
                 ?
                 how
                 often
                 doe
                 such
                 as
                 heare
                 others
                 pray
                 ,
                 fall
                 downe
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 seeme
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 hath
                 beene
                 prayed
                 ?
                 Their
                 thoughts
                 haue
                 beene
                 vpon
                 other
                 matters
                 .
                 Some
                 manifest
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 prayer
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 testifie
                 no
                 assent
                 thereunto
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 doe
                 they
                 who
                 vtter
                 the
                 prayer
                 (
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 other
                 persons
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 tumble
                 ouer
                 words
                 with
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 wandring
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 little
                 assent
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 hath
                 been
                 giuen
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 ?
                 Can
                 such
                 sacrifices
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 our
                 hearts
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIFTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               helpe
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 131.
                 
                 Of
                 watching
                 vnto
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 fourth
                 generall
                 branch
                 ,
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   watchfulnesse
                
                 ,
                 noted
                 in
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
              
               
                 Watch
                 thereunto
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 The
                 originall
                 word
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 notation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 signifieth
                 to
                 awake
                 and
                 abstaine
                 from
                 sleepe
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 metaphorically
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 resemblance
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Sleepe
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 binding
                 of
                 outward
                 sences
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 exercise
                 their
                 seuerall
                 functions
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 cannot
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 Watchfulnesse
                 is
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 a
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 sences
                 free
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 readily
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 their
                 functions
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 so
                 possessed
                 and
                 ouercome
                 with
                 security
                 and
                 spirituall
                 sencelesnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 performe
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 asleepe
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 rowseth
                 vp
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 casteth
                 away
                 security
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 watch
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   not
                   sleepe
                   as
                   doe
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   watch
                   .
                
              
               
                 Most
                 restraine
                 this
                 
                   watching
                   vnto
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 spirituall
                 watchfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 denie
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 especially
                 meant
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 watchfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 excluded
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 drowsie
                 ,
                 the
                 mind
                 cannot
                 be
                 watchfull
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 
                 by
                 this
                 clause
                 would
                 rowse
                 vp
                 both
                 body
                 &
                 soule
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 .
                 The
                 watchfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 alone
                 is
                 nothing
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 ardency
                 ,
                 and
                 cheerefulnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 131.
                 
                 Of
                 Popish
                 Night
                 vigils
                 .
              
               
                 RIght
                 watching
                 vnto
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 against
                 the
                 Night-vigils
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 place
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 great
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 deuotion
                 in
                 the
                 obseruing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Vsually
                 they
                 make
                 three
                 vigils
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 closing
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 Another
                 at
                 mid-night
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 at
                 the
                 closing
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 places
                 they
                 haue
                 more
                 vigils
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 superstitious
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 These
                 vigils
                 they
                 ground
                 on
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 watch
                 vnto
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 waked
                 to
                 mumble
                 ouer
                 and
                 ouer
                 a
                 few
                 set
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whilst
                 others
                 slept
                 ,
                 obserued
                 this
                 precept
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 babbling
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 prayers
                 ,
                 standeth
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 wot
                 well
                 those
                 night
                 prayers
                 are
                 oft
                 performed
                 so
                 drowsily
                 ,
                 and
                 sleepily
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 they
                 were
                 fast
                 asleepe
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 then
                 betwixt
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 so
                 to
                 mocke
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 d
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 mid-night
                 he
                 would
                 rise
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 law
                 euery
                 mid-night
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 but
                 occasion
                 being
                 offered
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 euen
                 then
                 rise
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ought
                 euery
                 Christian
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 that
                 particle
                 Alwayes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   euery
                   season
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 e
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 being
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 
                   Prayed
                   at
                   midnight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Paul
                 afterward
                 preached
                 
                   vntill
                   mid-night
                
                 :
                 Yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 vse
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 appoint
                 it
                 a
                 Law
                 vnto
                 
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 Extraordinary
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 enioyned
                 as
                 ordinary
                 things
                 :
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 spend
                 euery
                 day
                 in
                 fasting
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 further
                 shew
                 many
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   paul
                   ,
                   Silas
                
                 ,
                 their
                 praying
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 &
                 papists
                 praiers
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 spake
                 *
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Canonicall
                 houres
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 132.
                 
                 Of
                 superstitious
                 watching
                 for
                 Christs
                 comming
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 RIght
                 watching
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 against
                 a
                 superstitious
                 practise
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 knowne
                 to
                 vse
                 to
                 sit
                 vp
                 all
                 night
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 ,
                 keeping
                 themselues
                 awake
                 with
                 talking
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 playing
                 on
                 instruments
                 ,
                 singing
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 vpon
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 iudgement
                 on
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 nights
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 found
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 but
                 awake
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Wake
                   for
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   houre
                   your
                   Master
                   will
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 erre
                 many
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 prescribe
                 certaine
                 set
                 times
                 for
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Whereas
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 conceit
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 come
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 for
                 ough
                 any
                 man
                 knoweth
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 i
                 in
                 that
                 night
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 word
                 Night
                 is
                 taken
                 senecdochically
                 for
                 day
                 or
                 night
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 k
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 implyeth
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 ,
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 buying
                 ,
                 selling
                 ,
                 planting
                 ,
                 building
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 imagine
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 asleepe
                 
                 when
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 prepared
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 truth
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 faithful
                 prayer
                 commendeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 goeth
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 fit
                 in
                 his
                 sleepe
                 to
                 be
                 awaked
                 and
                 taken
                 vp
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 interpret
                 that
                 precept
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 wake
                 ,
                 of
                 bodily
                 waking
                 :
                 and
                 watching
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 of
                 bodily
                 watching
                 .
                 But
                 waking
                 and
                 watching
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 imply
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 also
                 awake
                 &
                 attentiue
                 vpon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 133
                 Of
                 watching
                 both
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 in
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 let
                 all
                 these
                 &
                 other
                 like
                 erronious
                 conceits
                 passe
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 matter
                 .
                 As
                 outward
                 watchfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 nothing
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 soule
                 also
                 be
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 haue
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 watchfulnesse
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 those
                 *
                 instruments
                 whereby
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 are
                 exercised
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 both
                 must
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 easily
                 may
                 bee
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 charge
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Watch
                   and
                   pray
                
                 .
                 That
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 
                   bodily
                   watchfulnesse
                
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 found
                 them
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 ,
                 Watch.
                 As
                 cleare
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 
                   spirituall
                   watchfulnesse
                
                 because
                 he
                 inferreth
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   yee
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 bodily
                 watchfnlnesse
                 alone
                 that
                 can
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 temptation
                 .
                 Yet
                 further
                 this
                 metaphor
                 of
                 watching
                 hath
                 a
                 large
                 extent
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 military
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 still
                 holdeth
                 on
                 like
                 a
                 wise
                 Captaine
                 to
                 instruct
                 Christian
                 souldiers
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 In
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 there
                 are
                 certaine
                 appointed
                 continually
                 to
                 watch
                 in
                 some
                 sconce
                 ,
                 watch-towre
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                 like
                 eminent
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 must
                 rowse
                 vp
                 themselues
                 throughly
                 that
                 they
                 sleepe
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 remaine
                 awake
                 ,
                 but
                 prie
                 and
                 view
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 euery
                 where
                 and
                 discry
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 hurtfull
                 or
                 helpfull
                 to
                 the
                 army
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 watching
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 implyeth
                 a
                 diligent
                 obseruing
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 help
                 vs
                 or
                 hinder
                 vs
                 therein
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 c
                 
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   soules
                
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 carefully
                 obserue
                 what
                 may
                 make
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 metaphor
                 collect
                 many
                 particular
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 distinctly
                 handle
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 breuity
                 sake
                 I
                 will
                 drawe
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   better
                   performance
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   both
                   body
                   and
                   spirit
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   prayeth
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   rowsed
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   from
                   inward
                   and
                   outward
                   drousinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   due
                   obseruance
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   helpfull
                   or
                   hurtfull
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 tend
                 those
                 many
                 exhortations
                 which
                 by
                 Christ
                 &
                 his
                 Diciples
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 watch
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 warned
                 his
                 Diciples
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 d
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 agony
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 watch
                 So
                 f
                 Paul
                 ,
                 so
                 g
                 Peter
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 also
                 tendeth
                 that
                 patheticall
                 speech
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Awake
                   my
                   glory
                   ,
                   awake
                   Viol
                   and
                   Harpe
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   awake
                   early
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 134
                 Of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 drowsinesse
                 .
              
               
                 BOth
                 body
                 &
                 spirit
                 are
                 carefully
                 to
                 be
                 rowsed
                 vp
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 naturall
                 pronenes
                 to
                 drowsines
                 ,
                 and
                 heauinesse
                 in
                 body
                 &
                 spirit
                 ,
                 two
                 causes
                 there
                 be
                 which
                 cause
                 bodily
                 slumbering
                 .
                 First
                 debility
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 senses
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 young
                 children
                 and
                 old
                 folkes
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 proane
                 to
                 slumbering
                 then
                 lusty
                 strong
                 persons
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 vapours
                 which
                 stupifie
                 the
                 senses
                 :
                 for
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 whence
                 those
                 vapors
                 
                 arise
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 men
                 sluggish
                 and
                 sleepy
                 .
                 Answerable
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 causes
                 which
                 procure
                 spirituall
                 sleepinesse
                 and
                 slumbring
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Weakenesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 implieth
                 when
                 he
                 checketh
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 their
                 sluggishnesse
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   is
                   weake
                
                 :
                 )
                 whereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 by
                 nature
                 we
                 are
                 exceeding
                 drowsie
                 &
                 dull
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 godly
                 exercises
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 further
                 proue
                 this
                 then
                 by
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 vse
                 this
                 holy
                 exercise
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 many
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 fall
                 fast
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 as
                 k
                 Eutichus
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 this
                 direction
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 cannot
                 sleepe
                 ;
                 
                   Say
                   thy
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   sleepe
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 prophane
                 persons
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 sluggish
                 prayers
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 with
                 that
                 earnestnesse
                 which
                 hee
                 ought
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 rather
                 keepe
                 him
                 the
                 longer
                 from
                 sleepe
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 sheweth
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 commonly
                 dull
                 and
                 drowsie
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Our
                 spirituall
                 sluggishnesse
                 maketh
                 our
                 hearts
                 heauy
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 eyes
                 sleepy
                 :
                 Againe
                 ,
                 our
                 bodily
                 sluggishnesse
                 maketh
                 our
                 spirits
                 more
                 dull
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Abundance
                 of
                 bye
                 ,
                 
                 wandring
                 ,
                 vaine
                 ,
                 earthly
                 ,
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 cares
                 ,
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 vapours
                 arise
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 also
                 is
                 very
                 busie
                 to
                 cast
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 These
                 adde
                 much
                 vnto
                 our
                 naturall
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 drowsinesse
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 respects
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 neede
                 of
                 watchfulnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 135.
                 
                 Of
                 going
                 drowsily
                 to
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 LIttle
                 doe
                 they
                 consider
                 the
                 neede
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 going
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 rowsing
                 vp
                 their
                 spirits
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 ,
                 purposely
                 set
                 
                 themselues
                 to
                 sleepe
                 :
                 some
                 compose
                 themselues
                 to
                 such
                 gestures
                 as
                 make
                 them
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 they
                 hang
                 downe
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 leane
                 them
                 vpon
                 their
                 armes
                 or
                 hands
                 :
                 they
                 sit
                 vpon
                 seates
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 close
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 Some
                 neuer
                 pray
                 till
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sleepe
                 preuenteth
                 them
                 :
                 some
                 againe
                 come
                 immediatly
                 from
                 their
                 pots
                 and
                 platters
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 worldly
                 affaires
                 and
                 businesses
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 goe
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 premeditation
                 or
                 cogitation
                 of
                 what
                 businesse
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 deuotion
                 can
                 such
                 prayers
                 be
                 performed
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 to
                 watch
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 ?
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 doe
                 but
                 mocke
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 136.
                 
                 Directions
                 for
                 Watchfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 FOr
                 auoiding
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 aberrations
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 obserue
                 these
                 few
                 directions
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 choose
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 are
                 freest
                 from
                 drowsinesse
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 mornings
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 bodies
                 hauing
                 rested
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 rest
                 being
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 free
                 ,
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 cheerefull
                 to
                 prayer
                 .
                 Schollers
                 find
                 it
                 the
                 fittest
                 times
                 for
                 their
                 studies
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 Christians
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 obserue
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 find
                 it
                 fittest
                 for
                 their
                 prayer
                 .
                 If
                 for
                 prayer
                 sake
                 we
                 rise
                 the
                 sooner
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   watch
                   vnto
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Considering
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 needefull
                 that
                 we
                 pray
                 at
                 euening
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 drowsie
                 time
                 ,
                 rowse
                 vp
                 thy selfe
                 before
                 prayer
                 ;
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 it
                 halfe
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 halfe
                 waking
                 .
                 Learne
                 of
                 the
                 watchfull
                 Bird
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Cocke
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 crow
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 flappeth
                 hi●
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 beateth
                 hi●
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 rowseth
                 vp
                 himself●
                 to
                 crow
                 .
                 Doe
                 thou
                 something
                 to
                 driue
                 away
                 drowsinesse
                 stirre
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 walke
                 ,
                 meditate
                 ,
                 sing
                 a
                 Psalme
                 befor●
                 
                 prayer
                 at
                 euening
                 .
                 Vse
                 such
                 gest●res
                 as
                 wi●l
                 keepe
                 thee
                 from
                 drowsinesse
                 ,
                 kneele
                 vpright
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 helpe
                 thy
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 stand
                 .
                 Hasten
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 it
                 too
                 late
                 .
                 Who
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 prayers
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   Watch
                   vnto
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Moderate
                 thine
                 appetite
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vse
                 a
                 temperate
                 diet
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 meate
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 sobriety
                 is
                 often
                 ioined
                 to
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 especiall
                 helpe
                 thereof
                 .
                 a
                 Christ
                 hauing
                 giuen
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 
                   surfetting
                   ,
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                   and
                   cares
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 inferreth
                 this
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 
                   Watch
                   and
                   pray
                
                 :
                 otherwise
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 watch
                 &
                 pray
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ;
                 b
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   watch
                   and
                   be
                   sober
                   .
                
                 And
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Be
                   sober
                   and
                   watching
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 Who
                 eate
                 for
                 prayer
                 sake
                 somewhat
                 the
                 more
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 doe
                 
                   watch
                   vnto
                   prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Take
                 heed
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 distracted
                 with
                 worldly
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 
                 d
                 
                   Cares
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   choake
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 they
                 choake
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 remembring
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 disburdeneth
                 his
                 soule
                 hereof
                 ,
                 
                   Watcheth
                   vnto
                   prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Most
                 especially
                 be
                 watchfull
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 hath
                 beene
                 shewed
                 before
                 )
                 like
                 birdlime
                 wil
                 so
                 cling
                 the
                 feathers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 flie
                 vp
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Nothing
                 more
                 dulleth
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 then
                 sinne
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 yeeldeth
                 thereto
                 can
                 hardly
                 recouer
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 reuiue
                 his
                 spirit
                 againe
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 e
                 It
                 was
                 three
                 quarters
                 of
                 a
                 yeere
                 before
                 Dauid
                 was
                 throughly
                 recouered
                 after
                 his
                 great
                 fall
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 child
                 was
                 borne
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 meanes
                 was
                 vsed
                 to
                 recouer
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Nathan
                 was
                 sent
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 admirable
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 thing
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 so
                 soone
                 recouered
                 .
                 Sinnes
                 doe
                 grieue
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 quench
                 his
                 good
                 gift
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 the
                 Spirit
                 being
                 grieued
                 
                 and
                 prouoked
                 to
                 withdraw
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 returne
                 againe
                 with
                 a
                 wet
                 finger
                 .
                 Especially
                 be
                 watchfull
                 against
                 such
                 sinnes
                 as
                 by
                 nature
                 thou
                 art
                 most
                 proane
                 vnto
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 especially
                 will
                 Satan
                 most
                 attempt
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 going
                 to
                 prayer
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 beest
                 giuen
                 to
                 lust
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 thine
                 eye
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 vpon
                 a
                 strange
                 woman
                 :
                 auoide
                 wanton
                 company
                 ,
                 garish
                 attire
                 ,
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 prouoke
                 lust
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 anger
                 ,
                 voluptuousnesse
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 point
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 argueth
                 great
                 watchfulnesse
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 prayer
                 sake
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Take
                 notice
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 and
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 his
                 blessings
                 bestowed
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 thy
                 wants
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 points
                 concerning
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 Reade
                 also
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 before
                 Prayer
                 :
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 come
                 furnished
                 to
                 Prayer
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 
                   to
                   watch
                   vnto
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 complaine
                 of
                 their
                 vntoward
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 heauenly
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 obserue
                 not
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   watch
                   not
                   vnto
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               meanes
               of
               preuailing
               by
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 137.
                 
                 Of
                 Perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 is
                 added
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 of
                 obtaining
                 our
                 desire
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Perseuerance
                   .
                   Pray
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   watching
                   thereunto
                   with
                   all
                   perseuerance
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Perseuerance
                   is
                   an
                   holding
                   out
                   to
                   doe
                   a
                   thing
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 vniuersall
                 particle
                 All
                 ,
                 addeth
                 emphasis
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 patient
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 
                 vnwearied
                 ,
                 continued
                 holding
                 out
                 .
                 *
                 The
                 originall
                 word
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 of
                 that
                 tongue
                 attributed
                 to
                 hunting
                 dogges
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 following
                 the
                 game
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 got
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 fit
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 a
                 similitude
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 hold
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 To
                 perseuere
                 then
                 in
                 prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 long
                 patience
                 to
                 continue
                 constantly
                 in
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 waxe
                 weary
                 ,
                 or
                 giue
                 ouer
                 till
                 he
                 heare
                 vs.
                 This
                 is
                 manifested
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 often
                 praying
                 for
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 As
                 f
                 Paul
                 prayed
                 thrice
                 against
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 a
                 long
                 holding
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 g
                 as
                 Iaakob
                 wrestled
                 a
                 whole
                 night
                 with
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 blessed
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 138.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 aske
                 with
                 all
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 HOw
                 oft
                 or
                 how
                 long
                 must
                 we
                 perseuere
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 we
                 giue
                 ouer
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Noe
                 certaine
                 and
                 stint
                 time
                 can
                 bee
                 limitted
                 .
                 Some
                 things
                 are
                 continually
                 to
                 bee
                 prayed
                 for
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 namely
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 respect
                 soule
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 accomplished
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 liue
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 resurrection
                 and
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 prayed
                 for
                 in
                 our
                 ordinary
                 prayers
                 continually
                 .
                 Other
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 especially
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 prayer
                 is
                 needfull
                 ,
                 require
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 and
                 present
                 answere
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 distresse
                 which
                 hangeth
                 ouer
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 or
                 lieth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 blessings
                 as
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 present
                 neede
                 of
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 till
                 wee
                 obtaine
                 our
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 Iaakob
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 the
                 Angell
                 goe
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 blessed
                 him
                 :
                 or
                 till
                 wee
                 haue
                 some
                 better
                 thing
                 in
                 liew
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 
                 prayed
                 against
                 the
                 temptation
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 grace
                 sufficient
                 giuen
                 to
                 him
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 obtaining
                 our
                 desire
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 doth
                 euidently
                 declare
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 wil
                 not
                 to
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Dauid
                 continued
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 his
                 childe
                 while
                 it
                 liued
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 departed
                 ,
                 he
                 ceased
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   childe
                   being
                   now
                   dead
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   should
                   I
                   now
                   fast
                   ,
                   can
                   I
                   bring
                   him
                   againe
                   any
                   more
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 139.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 praying
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 VVAs
                 not
                 thus
                 much
                 implied
                 vnder
                 the
                 fore-named
                 circumstance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                   euery
                   season
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 heere
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Prayer
                 so
                 distinctly
                 and
                 succinctly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 twice
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 two
                 differing
                 phrases
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 certainly
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 especially
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 respects
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 is
                 more
                 generall
                 ,
                 hauing
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 haue
                 his
                 set
                 times
                 :
                 constantly
                 obserue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 euer
                 ready
                 on
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 particular
                 ,
                 hauing
                 respect
                 to
                 some
                 especiall
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 crauing
                 them
                 we
                 should
                 bee
                 instant
                 and
                 vrgent
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 respecteth
                 the
                 dutie
                 and
                 worke
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 constant
                 in
                 performing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 euent
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 blessing
                 which
                 floweth
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 our
                 prayer
                 that
                 maketh
                 vs
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 importunate
                 :
                 Longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 before
                 we
                 receiue
                 
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 we
                 perseuere
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 140.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 perseuering
                 and
                 much
                 babling
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 VVHat
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 these
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 prayers
                 implied
                 vnder
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 and
                 m
                 those
                 vaine
                 repetitions
                 ,
                 much
                 babling
                 and
                 n
                 long
                 prayers
                 condemned
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Very
                 much
                 and
                 great
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 betwixt
                 white
                 and
                 blacke
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 These
                 many
                 and
                 long
                 prayers
                 heere
                 intimated
                 ,
                 are
                 proportioned
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 particular
                 dealing
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 before
                 he
                 grant
                 our
                 request
                 ,
                 wee
                 goe
                 the
                 oftner
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 hold
                 out
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 vaine
                 repetitions
                 and
                 babblings
                 are
                 stinted
                 by
                 set
                 and
                 certaine
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 appointed
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 These
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 vehemencie
                 of
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 ardencie
                 of
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 tongue
                 and
                 lips
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 Pharisies
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 .
                 
                 For
                 first
                 they
                 measure
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 by
                 their
                 set
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 purpose
                 they
                 haue
                 both
                 set
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 chaines
                 of
                 Beades
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 when
                 their
                 stint
                 is
                 ended
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 set
                 downe
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 repetitions
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 bee
                 freed
                 from
                 
                   vaine
                   repetitions
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 name
                 Iesu
                 is
                 aboue
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 times
                 set
                 downe
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Iesu
                   Psalter
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 their
                 prayers
                 being
                 in
                 Latine
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 )
                 
                 which
                 tongue
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 their
                 prayers
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 141.
                 
                 Of
                 holding
                 out
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 hauing
                 cleared
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                 obserue
                 the
                 instruction
                 hence
                 arising
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   desire
                   to
                   reape
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   prayer
                   ,
                   must
                   both
                   oft
                   renue
                   their
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   hold
                   on
                   without
                   fainting
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   heard
                   .
                
                 a
                 In
                 the
                 word
                 heere
                 vsed
                 is
                 this
                 dutie
                 oft
                 vrged
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 elegantly
                 and
                 emphatically
                 doth
                 the
                 b
                 Prophet
                 set
                 it
                 foorth
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 example
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   Sions
                   sake
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   my
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   Ierusalems
                   sake
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   rest
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   thereof
                   breake
                   foorth
                   as
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 of
                 other
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   night
                   continually
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   cease
                   .
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   that
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   keepe
                   not
                   silence
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   him
                   no
                   rest
                   till
                   hee
                   establish
                   ,
                   and
                   till
                   hee
                   make
                   Ierusalem
                   a
                   praise
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 doth
                 also
                 excellently
                 set
                 it
                 forth
                 by
                 two
                 parables
                 ,
                 c
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 Friend
                 ,
                 d
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 Widdow
                 .
                 The
                 Friend
                 was
                 so
                 importunate
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 impudent
                 againe
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 originall
                 word
                 implieth
                 .
                 The
                 Widdow
                 by
                 her
                 importunitie
                 so
                 troubled
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 feared
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 wearie
                 with
                 her
                 oft
                 comming
                 .
                 Marke
                 how
                 impudent
                 beggers
                 will
                 bee
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 receiue
                 no
                 nay
                 :
                 nor
                 many
                 who
                 petition
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Councell
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 impudencie
                 oft
                 obtaine
                 their
                 suits
                 .
                 Impudency
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 vseth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 holy
                 ,
                 constant
                 importunity
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 denial
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 assuredly
                 preuaile
                 :
                 for
                 note
                 what
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Shall
                   not
                   God
                   auenge
                   his
                   
                   owne
                   elect
                   which
                   cry
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   beare
                   long
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                
                 Particular
                 examples
                 of
                 oft
                 praying
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 holding
                 out
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 *
                 were
                 laid
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 142.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 Perseuerance
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Perseuerance
                 is
                 Gods
                 wise
                 disposing
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 oft
                 setteth
                 a
                 long
                 date
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 seemeth
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 expecteth
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 solicite
                 and
                 ply
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 needeth
                 soliciters
                 ,
                 and
                 remembrancers
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 iust
                 and
                 weightie
                 reasons
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 sweete
                 and
                 delight
                 some
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God.
                 f
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 calues
                 or
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 lippes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 prayers
                 and
                 praises
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   such
                   sacrifices
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   .
                
                 g
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 prayer
                 is
                 called
                 Incense
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 with
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 sweete
                 incense
                 .
                 Hee
                 loueth
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 oft
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 prouided
                 that
                 the
                 prayer
                 come
                 from
                 an
                 honest
                 heart
                 and
                 true
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 God
                 thus
                 trieth
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 they
                 can
                 and
                 wil
                 continue
                 to
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 cease
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 cease
                 to
                 waite
                 :
                 they
                 withdraw
                 themselues
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Gods
                   soule
                   will
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   (
                   Heb.
                
                 10
                 38.
                 )
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 Perseuerance
                 prayers
                 waxe
                 more
                 earnest
                 and
                 feruent
                 .
                 Christ
                 often
                 praying
                 ,
                 prayed
                 the
                 i
                 
                   more
                   feruently
                
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 finde
                 fit
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 burnes
                 ,
                 the
                 hotter
                 it
                 burnes
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 loueth
                 not
                 key
                 cold
                 prayers
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 irkesome
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 luke-warme
                 water
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 stomack
                 .
                 k
                 God
                 will
                 spue
                 them
                 out
                 .
              
               
               
                 4
                 God
                 thus
                 moueth
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 search
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 any
                 cause
                 in
                 them
                 why
                 God
                 heareth
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 l
                 Achans
                 sin
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 :
                 yea
                 m
                 by
                 Gods
                 denying
                 once
                 and
                 twice
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 God
                 doth
                 thus
                 commend
                 his
                 blessings
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 For
                 good
                 things
                 much
                 desired
                 ,
                 oft
                 craued
                 ,
                 long
                 expected
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 welcome
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 mooued
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 thankefull
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Things
                 soone
                 obtained
                 are
                 little
                 regarded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 143.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 damage
                 of
                 not
                 perseuering
                 ,
                 and
                 aduantage
                 of
                 perseuering
                 .
              
               
                 VVHat
                 a
                 vaine
                 conceit
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 long
                 or
                 oft
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 first
                 hee
                 heare
                 not
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Behold
                   this
                   euill
                   commeth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   should
                   I
                   attend
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   any
                   longer
                   ?
                
                 This
                 conceit
                 cannot
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 pride
                 and
                 arrogancie
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 disdainfull
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 conceit
                 .
                 Yet
                 by
                 nature
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 too
                 proane
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 prescribe
                 a
                 time
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 So
                 long
                 will
                 I
                 continue
                 to
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 heare
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 neuer
                 heare
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 oft
                 we
                 faile
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 many
                 temptations
                 ,
                 giuing
                 our
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 great
                 aduantage
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 our selues
                 when
                 God
                 seemeth
                 to
                 reiect
                 our
                 praiers
                 ,
                 euen
                 o
                 as
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 at
                 first
                 would
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 told
                 her
                 plainely
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 compared
                 her
                 vnto
                 a
                 whelpe
                 ,
                 yet
                 shee
                 continued
                 praying
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 issue
                 ?
                 her
                 faith
                 was
                 
                 commended
                 ,
                 her
                 request
                 was
                 granted
                 .
                 Neuer
                 any
                 that
                 perseuered
                 lost
                 their
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 haue
                 lyen
                 long
                 vnder
                 a
                 crosse
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 thinke
                 their
                 prayers
                 are
                 not
                 regarded
                 ,
                 or
                 themselues
                 not
                 respected
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 heard
                 :
                 we
                 heere
                 see
                 that
                 God
                 expecteth
                 perseuerance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SEVENTH
               PART
               .
            
             
               The
               persons
               for
               whom
               Prayer
               is
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 6.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 vtterance
                 may
                 bee
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 open
                 my
                 mouth
                 boldly
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
              
               
                 For
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Embassador
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 that
                 therein
                 I
                 may
                 speake
                 boldly
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 speake
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 144.
                 
                 Of
                 desiring
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 his
                 direction
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proceedeth
                 vnto
                 an
                 especiall
                 request
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 whom
                 hee
                 had
                 instructed
                 ,
                 and
                 incited
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 particular
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 whence
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   As
                   Christians
                   ought
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   mutuall
                   prayers
                   of
                   others
                   for
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 Seldome
                 did
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 write
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 requested
                 not
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 whole
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 or
                 particular
                 persons
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 a
                 Philemon
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 ancient
                 practise
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 :
                 b
                 Hezekiah
                 desired
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 c
                 Hester
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 d
                 Daniel
                 of
                 his
                 three
                 companions
                 :
                 f
                 God
                 intimated
                 thus
                 much
                 vnto
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 craue
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Abram
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 vnto
                 
                   Eliphaz
                   ,
                   Bildad
                
                 and
                 Zophar
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Iob.
                 Did
                 not
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 exhort
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Is
                   any
                   sicke
                   among
                   you
                   ?
                   Let
                   him
                   call
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 145.
                 
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 desire
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 motiues
                 which
                 were
                 alledged
                 to
                 inforce
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 prayer
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 might
                 fitly
                 bee
                 heere
                 againe
                 applied
                 ,
                 for
                 prayer
                 being
                 a
                 dutie
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 much
                 honored
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 powerfull
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 those
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 others
                 thereunto
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 particular
                 reasons
                 to
                 vrge
                 this
                 doctrine
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 desiring
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Wee
                 testifie
                 our
                 great
                 desire
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therupon
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 our selues
                 but
                 also
                 seeke
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 to
                 obtaine
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Wee
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 performe
                 mutuall
                 duties
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 We
                 manifest
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supporting
                 whereof
                 we
                 craue
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 yea
                 we
                 manifest
                 much
                 humility
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4
                 We
                 maintaine
                 mutuall
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 offering
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 kindnesses
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 crauing
                 and
                 accepting
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 not
                 sometimes
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 good
                 turnes
                 at
                 his
                 friends
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 make
                 his
                 friend
                 vnwilling
                 ,
                 and
                 ashamed
                 to
                 seeke
                 and
                 receiue
                 
                 any
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 entercourse
                 of
                 loue
                 be
                 soone
                 broken
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 146.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 desiring
                 other
                 mens
                 prayers
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 mediators
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 THus
                 are
                 many
                 Mediators
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Nothing
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 desire
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 o●ther
                 men
                 should
                 present
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 them
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 wee
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 companions
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow-members
                 in
                 this
                 office
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 147.
                 
                 Of
                 those
                 who
                 vse
                 or
                 refuse
                 to
                 aske
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 THis
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 commendable
                 and
                 vsuall
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 depart
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 write
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 in
                 any
                 distresse
                 ,
                 are
                 visited
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 desire
                 the
                 prayers
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 warrantable
                 :
                 yee
                 that
                 haue
                 vsed
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 cease
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 still
                 ;
                 onely
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 vse
                 it
                 well
                 :
                 not
                 complementally
                 for
                 custome
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 forenamed
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 ashamed
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 vnworthy
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 pertake
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 mocke
                 and
                 scoffe
                 at
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 but
                 strike
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 thorow
                 their
                 ●oines
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 scoffe
                 at
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 may
                 come
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 their
                 prosperitie
                 they
                 mocked
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 i
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 glad
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 k
                 Saul
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Peters
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 148.
                 
                 That
                 none
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 anothers
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 more
                 distinctly
                 declare
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 both
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 this
                 duetie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   ,
                   none
                   excepted
                   ,
                   must
                   desire
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 yonger
                 ,
                 meaner
                 ,
                 inferiour
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 schollers
                 ,
                 auditors
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 but
                 euen
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 much
                 inferiour
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 *
                 forenamed
                 examples
                 ,
                 which
                 shew
                 that
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 desired
                 this
                 kindenesse
                 :
                 what
                 persons
                 more
                 eminent
                 for
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 excellent
                 for
                 grace
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 beseemed
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 beseeme
                 ?
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 best
                 ,
                 while
                 heere
                 they
                 liue
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 many
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 many
                 temptations
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 some
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 want
                 many
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 meaner
                 then
                 they
                 haue
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 proane
                 to
                 decay
                 in
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 meanest
                 Saint
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 m
                 
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   accepter
                   of
                   persons
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 honesty
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 and
                 ardencie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 most
                 respecteth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 prayeth
                 .
                 
                 In
                 this
                 regard
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foote
                 may
                 be
                 helpful
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 mouse
                 may
                 bee
                 helpefull
                 to
                 a
                 Lion
                 caught
                 and
                 entangled
                 with
                 cords
                 ,
                 by
                 gnawing
                 a
                 cord
                 asunder
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 least
                 Christian
                 bee
                 helpefull
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 by
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Let
                 none
                 therefore
                 thinke
                 themselues
                 so
                 compleate
                 and
                 well
                 furnished
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 :
                 or
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 beseeme
                 them
                 to
                 
                 seeke
                 this
                 helpe
                 .
                 n
                 God
                 in
                 wisdome
                 hath
                 so
                 ordered
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 should
                 neede
                 one
                 anothers
                 prayers
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 maintaine
                 mutuall
                 loue
                 among
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 mutuall
                 prayers
                 doe
                 euen
                 knit
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 together
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 suppresse
                 arrogancie
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 not
                 scorne
                 and
                 disdaine
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 ambition
                 hath
                 blinded
                 their
                 mindes
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 greater
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 meaner
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 meaner
                 of
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 of
                 parents
                 ,
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 149.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 liuing
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 benefit
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 know
                 may
                 know
                 our
                 desire
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 onely
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 who
                 conuerse
                 among
                 vs
                 vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 whether
                 present
                 or
                 absent
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 knowne
                 our
                 desire
                 :
                 if
                 present
                 ,
                 by
                 words
                 or
                 outward
                 signes
                 :
                 if
                 absent
                 ,
                 by
                 letter
                 or
                 message
              
               
                 To
                 desire
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 both
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 without
                 warrant
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 
                   In
                   vaine
                
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 make
                 signe
                 ,
                 speake
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 nor
                 send
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 without
                 some
                 such
                 meanes
                 ,
                 know
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 propertie
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Without
                   warrant
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 affordeth
                 neither
                 precept
                 ,
                 promise
                 nor
                 good
                 example
                 tending
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 had
                 it
                 beene
                 needefull
                 ,
                 questionlesse
                 Christ
                 would
                 haue
                 comprised
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 perfect
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 150.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Papists
                 arguments
                 for
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 OVr
                 aduersaries
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 sundry
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 wrested
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Their
                 great
                 champion
                 who
                 vseth
                 go
                 gather
                 together
                 what
                 hath
                 beene
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 alleadged
                 :
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 superstition
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 heresie
                 ,
                 quoteth
                 onely
                 these
                 distinct
                 places
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 :
                 a
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 where
                 Iacob
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   The
                   Angel
                   which
                   deliuered
                   me
                   from
                   all
                   euill
                   ,
                   blesse
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 there
                 meant
                 ,
                 is
                 b
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 whom
                 Iacob
                 wrestled
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   The
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Couenant
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 that
                 speech
                 of
                 Eliphaz
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 wilt
                 thou
                 turne
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 Question
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 whether
                 euery
                 speech
                 of
                 Eliphaz
                 recorded
                 in
                 that
                 Booke
                 be
                 of
                 sufficient
                 authority
                 to
                 iustifie
                 a
                 point
                 in
                 controuersie
                 :
                 *
                 The
                 Author
                 who
                 alleadgeth
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 denieth
                 not
                 but
                 doubt
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 Saints
                 liuing
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 imply
                 any
                 prayer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 ●heir
                 estate
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 e
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Remember
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   Iacob
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 meaneth
                 not
                 any
                 intercession
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 made
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 posterity
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 couenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 their
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 hee
                 heapeth
                 vp
                 sundry
                 places
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 wherein
                 prayers
                 
                 *
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 liuing
                 are
                 desired
                 ;
                 and
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 meete
                 and
                 lawfull
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 Saints
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 Saints
                 when
                 they
                 raigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 
                   desiring
                   Saints
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 warrant
                 )
                 and
                 
                   calling
                   vpon
                   Saints
                
                 (
                 which
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 warrant
                 ,
                 )
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 liuing
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 followeth
                 not
                 :
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 knowne
                 our
                 desires
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 these
                 :
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 such
                 meanes
                 of
                 obtaining
                 the
                 blessings
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 faith
                 may
                 we
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 generall
                 point
                 of
                 requesting
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 151.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 generall
                 for
                 whom
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 *
                 before
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 will
                 more
                 distinctly
                 consider
                 the
                 particular
                 person
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 whom
                 prayers
                 are
                 most
                 especially
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 vnder
                 the
                 Apostles
                 person
                 :
                 
                   For
                   me
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 publike
                 Minister
                 vnto
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 :
                 yet
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 he
                 planted
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 his
                 Ministery
                 was
                 powerfull
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Minister
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   be
                   not
                   an
                   Apostle
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   yet
                   doubtlesse
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   you
                   :
                   for
                   ye
                   are
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   mine
                   Apostleship
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Among
                 other
                 
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 was
                 planted
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 spirituall
                 father
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 especiall
                 Minister
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 yea
                 and
                 as
                 their
                 Minister
                 )
                 he
                 requesteth
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 cleere
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 namely
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 and
                 liberty
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 particular
                 I
                 may
                 raise
                 this
                 generall
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   People
                   are
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   mindfull
                   of
                   their
                   Ministers
                   in
                   their
                   prayers
                   to
                   God.
                
                 
                 As
                 Paul
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 haue
                 desired
                 this
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 reade
                 that
                 g
                 when
                 Peter
                 was
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 
                   Earnest
                   prayer
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   him
                   :
                
                 and
                 h
                 when
                 Paul
                 and
                 Sylas
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   commended
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 Prayer
                 .
                 i
                 This
                 did
                 Christ
                 giue
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   haruest
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   forth
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   haruest
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 152.
                 
                 Of
                 motiues
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 VVAighty
                 motiues
                 there
                 bee
                 to
                 presse
                 this
                 duty
                 for
                 Ministers
                 especially
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 all
                 callings
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 respecteth
                 the
                 soule
                 (
                 k
                 
                   for
                   which
                   Ministers
                   watch
                
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 good
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 difficult
                 :
                 
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Apostle
                 with
                 great
                 emphasis
                 saith
                 ;
                 l
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thes●
                   things
                   ?
                
                 difficult
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 worke
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 deputed
                 to
                 that
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 function
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 to
                 quicken
                 such
                 as
                 a●
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 :
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 and
                 restore
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 falle●
                 
                 backe
                 againe
                 ;
                 to
                 comfort
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 in
                 conscience
                 ;
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 weake
                 ;
                 to
                 encourage
                 the
                 faint
                 hearted
                 ;
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 obstinate
                 ;
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 all
                 aduerse
                 power
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 aboue
                 humane
                 straine
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 can
                 doe
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whose
                 ministery
                 these
                 great
                 workes
                 are
                 deputed
                 ,
                 are
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 b
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Men
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   common
                   passions
                
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 ,
                 many
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 this
                 function
                 ,
                 haue
                 sought
                 to
                 decline
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Moses
                 ,
                 e
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 f
                 Ionah
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 g
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 succeede
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Eliah
                 might
                 be
                 doubled
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 are
                 most
                 opposed
                 by
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 :
                 h
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 publikely
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 ministeriall
                 function
                 ,
                 Satan
                 set
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ;
                 and
                 euer
                 after
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 Saduces
                 ,
                 Herodians
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 limmes
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 him
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 i
                 When
                 Iehoshua
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 receiue
                 his
                 commission
                 ,
                 
                   Satan
                   stood
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   to
                   resist
                   him
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 k
                 then
                 
                   Satan
                   desired
                   to
                   winnow
                   them
                   as
                   wheat
                   .
                
                 The
                 hystory
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 what
                 storms
                 haue
                 continually
                 beene
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 diligently
                 occupied
                 in
                 their
                 ministeriall
                 function
                 :
                 one
                 trouble
                 came
                 vpon
                 the
                 necke
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 waue
                 vpon
                 waue
                 .
                 Other
                 hystories
                 testifie
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 other
                 Ministers
                 :
                 our
                 times
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 too
                 euident
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 while
                 he
                 liued
                 a
                 priuate
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 others
                 liue
                 quietly
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 beginne
                 faithfully
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 ministery
                 ,
                 then
                 arise
                 the
                 stormes
                 :
                 for
                 Satan
                 well
                 knoweth
                 
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 l
                 shepheard
                 be
                 smitten
                 ,
                 the
                 sheepe
                 will
                 soone
                 be
                 scattered
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 vseth
                 m
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Arams
                 policy
                 :
                 he
                 bendeth
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 against
                 the
                 Captaines
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 army
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Their
                 failing
                 in
                 their
                 duty
                 is
                 most
                 dangerous
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 
                 many
                 perish
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Admirall
                 ship
                 which
                 carrieth
                 the
                 lanthorne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 whole
                 fleete
                 is
                 guided
                 :
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 stormy
                 and
                 darke
                 night
                 that
                 sinke
                 ,
                 
                 whither
                 will
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 nauy
                 ?
                 When
                 n
                 Peter
                 stept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 many
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 also
                 went
                 astray
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 o
                 That
                 very
                 Apostle
                 prophesying
                 of
                 false
                 teachers
                 that
                 should
                 bring
                 in
                 damnable
                 heresie
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   shall
                   follow
                   their
                   damnable
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 How
                 did
                 Arrius
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 seduce
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ?
                 Neuer
                 were
                 there
                 any
                 Ministers
                 corrupt
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 were
                 drawne
                 into
                 perdition
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Are
                 not
                 now
                 prayers
                 ,
                 
                 hearty
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayers
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 Ministers
                 especially
                 .
                 Oh
                 pray
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 send
                 forth
                 faithfull
                 Labourers
                 :
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 on
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 sent
                 forth
                 .
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 priuate
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 your
                 Ministers
                 neuer
                 be
                 forgotten
                 .
                 We
                 well
                 know
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 faithfull
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 need
                 we
                 haue
                 thereof
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 faithfull
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 neede
                 you
                 haue
                 thereof
                 .
                 Wee
                 to
                 our
                 poore
                 power
                 are
                 mindfull
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 p
                 
                   Our
                   mouth
                   is
                   opened
                   vnto
                   you
                   ;
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   enlarged
                   :
                   Now
                   for
                   recompence
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   be
                   ye
                   also
                   enlarged
                   .
                
                 You
                 reape
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 blessing
                 which
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 our
                 labours
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 153.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 remaineth
                 to
                 shew
                 both
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 Vtterance
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 amplified
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 manner
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 is
                 declared
                 in
                 two
                 branches
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Opening
                   the
                   mouth
                
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   speech
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 haue
                 those
                 things
                 prayed
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 :
                 One
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 Office
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 from
                 his
                 present
                 condition
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 bonds
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 repeateth
                 againe
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   therein
                   I
                   may
                   speake
                   boldly
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 (
                 in
                 these
                 )
                 
                   as
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   speake
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 154.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 inability
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 well
                 knew
                 he
                 had
                 them
                 not
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Here
                 then
                 first
                 note
                 ,
              
               
                 Ministers
                 haue
                 no
                 ability
                 to
                 performe
                 their
                 Ministeriall
                 function
                 ,
                 
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 giuen
                 them
                 .
                 a
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 thinke
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 Our
                 sufficiency
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 able
                 Ministers
                 .
                 
                   Note
                   what
                   Christ
                   saith
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 b
                 Without
                 me
                 ye
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
                 
                   Great
                   were
                   the
                   paines
                   which
                   Saint
                
                 Paul
                 
                   tooke
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   his
                   Ministery
                   :
                
                 Hee
                 laboured
                 more
                 abundantly
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 
                   whereby
                   is
                   manifested
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   ability
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ;
                 c
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 
                   In
                   this
                   respect
                   he
                   saith
                   more
                   indefinitely
                   
                   of
                   all
                   Ministers
                   ,
                
                 d
                 That
                 neither
                 he
                 which
                 planteth
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 which
                 watereth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 a
                 diuine
                 worke
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 but
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 diuine
                 ?
              
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 incite
                 all
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
                 
                 
                   Without
                   Gods
                   assistance
                
                 and
                 blessing
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 .
                 Yet
                 e
                 
                   through
                   God
                   they
                   are
                   mighty
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Let
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 some
                 ability
                 hereunto
                 be
                 insolent
                 therein
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 gifts
                 eminent
                 aboue
                 others
                 :
                 f
                 
                   For
                   who
                   maketh
                   thee
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   another
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   that
                   thou
                   didst
                   not
                   receiue
                   ?
                   Now
                   if
                   thou
                   didst
                   receiue
                   it
                   ,
                   why
                   dost
                   thou
                   glory
                   as
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   not
                   receiued
                   it
                   ?
                
                 Let
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 insolent
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 God
                 take
                 not
                 away
                 their
                 ability
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 dealt
                 with
                 many
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 155.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 ability
                 in
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 the
                 particulars
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 pray
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 heads
                 :
                 Ability
                 and
                 liberty
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 ministery
                 .
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 a
                 double
                 instruction
                 :
                 one
                 for
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 Ministers
                 ought
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 performe
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 their
                 Ministery
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 beg
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Obserue
                 the
                 seuerall
                 places
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 desire
                 people
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 requests
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 assembled
                 to
                 pray
                 together
                 ,
                 thus
                 they
                 prayed
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   grant
                   vnto
                   thy
                   seruants
                   that
                   with
                   all
                   boldnesse
                   they
                   may
                   speake
                   thy
                   Word
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 Ministeriall
                 function
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 particular
                 
                 worke
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 proper
                 Talent
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   great
                   shepheard
                   of
                   the
                   sheepe
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 best
                 manifest
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Ministers
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 they
                 all
                 meete
                 in
                 the
                 vnity
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man.
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 by
                 well
                 performing
                 their
                 ministerial
                 function
                 ,
                 doe
                 most
                 good
                 both
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 people
                 .
                 Marke
                 what
                 h
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   In
                   doing
                   this
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   both
                   saue
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   heare
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 How
                 contrary
                 are
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 many
                 Ministers
                 to
                 Pauls
                 ?
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 If
                 God
                 should
                 appeare
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 i
                 
                   Aske
                   what
                   I
                   shall
                   giue
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 that
                 too
                 few
                 would
                 desire
                 ability
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 some
                 great
                 liuings
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 places
                 of
                 dignity
                 :
                 others
                 ,
                 applause
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 men
                 hunt
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 are
                 people
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ?
                 doe
                 they
                 desire
                 that
                 their
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 painefull
                 ?
                 Surely
                 very
                 few
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 who
                 rather
                 desire
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 quiet
                 men
                 ,
                 content
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 friendly
                 ,
                 and
                 familiar
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 inquisitiue
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 examining
                 what
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 graces
                 they
                 haue
                 :
                 not
                 busie
                 in
                 prying
                 into
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 winking
                 at
                 them
                 ;
                 suffering
                 euery
                 one
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 owne
                 delights
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 profitable
                 neither
                 to
                 people
                 ,
                 nor
                 Minister
                 For
                 by
                 such
                 remisnesse
                 and
                 negligence
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   People
                   die
                   in
                   their
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   at
                   the
                   Ministers
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Let
                 such
                 as
                 respect
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 saluation
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 here
                 learne
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 their
                 Ministers
                 behalfe
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 Ministers
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 gifts
                 ,
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 bestowed
                 ;
                 as
                 l
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   by
                   prayer
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   gift
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   vs
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   thankes
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   by
                   may
                   persons
                   for
                   vs.
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 most
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 of
                 such
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Hauing
                   them
                   in
                   singular
                   loue
                   for
                   their
                   works
                   sake
                   .
                
                 Not
                 like
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 ,
                 who
                 best
                 esteeme
                 good
                 fellowes
                 and
                 boone
                 companions
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 speake
                 ;
                 )
                 such
                 were
                 those
                 Israelites
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Prophet
                 n
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   prophesie
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   strong
                   drinke
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   euen
                   be
                   the
                   Prophet
                   of
                   this
                   people
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 156.
                 
                 Of
                 Vtterance
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 come
                 we
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 particular
                 points
                 here
                 laid
                 downe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 vtterance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 translated
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 
                 vsually
                 signifieth
                 speech
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 either
                 passiuely
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 and
                 vttered
                 ,
                 or
                 actiuely
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 vttering
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 couceiued
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 respect
                 speech
                 and
                 vtterance
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 ministreth
                 vnto
                 his
                 seruants
                 matter
                 to
                 speake
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   you
                   what
                   you
                   shall
                   speake
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 respect
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 reference
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 speakers
                 inability
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 implieth
                 p
                 an
                 ability
                 and
                 faculty
                 well
                 to
                 vtter
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 speake
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 opposition
                 which
                 by
                 others
                 is
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 signifieth
                 leaue
                 q
                 and
                 liberty
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 middlemost
                 o●
                 these
                 significations
                 to
                 bee
                 especially
                 meant
                 ,
                 which
                 i●
                 
                 an
                 ability
                 and
                 faculty
                 to
                 vtter
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 may
                 not
                 simply
                 be
                 excluded
                 :
                 for
                 fit
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 vttered
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 faculty
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 seuered
                 ;
                 abundance
                 of
                 good
                 matter
                 without
                 ability
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 profit
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 edifie
                 another
                 .
                 Ability
                 to
                 speake
                 well
                 without
                 good
                 and
                 sound
                 matter
                 is
                 meere
                 vanity
                 :
                 it
                 can
                 but
                 tickle
                 the
                 eare
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Minister
                 haue
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 liberty
                 ,
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 vtterance
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 candles
                 r
                 put
                 vnder
                 bushels
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 157.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 ability
                 to
                 vtter
                 what
                 hee
                 conceiueth
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 then
                 I
                 collect
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 needfull
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 as
                 to
                 haue
                 matter
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 vttered
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 also
                 a
                 faculty
                 well
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 .
                 ſ
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 .
                 
                   It
                   should
                   seeme
                   that
                
                 Moses
                 
                   felt
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                
                 ;
                 t
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 but
                 slow
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 slow
                 tongue
                 .
                 And
                 Ieremiah
                 
                   when
                   he
                   said
                
                 ;
                 u
                 I
                 cannot
                 speake
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   them
                   vtterance
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 which
                 a
                 Minister
                 conceiueth
                 is
                 onely
                 profitable
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 vtterance
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 profiteth
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 r
                 
                   faith
                   commeth
                   by
                   hearing
                
                 .
              
               
                 Little
                 regard
                 haue
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 spend
                 all
                 their
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersity
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 place
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 more
                 &
                 more
                 knowledge
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 diuinity
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 exercise
                 themselues
                 in
                 vtterance
                 :
                 neuer
                 pray
                 ,
                 nor
                 vse
                 any
                 meane
                 ,
                 to
                 attaine
                 thereto
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 inducted
                 into
                 liuings
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 taken
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 edified
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 want
                 both
                 knowledge
                 and
                 speech
                 ?
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 complaineth
                 of
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Their
                   watchmen
                   are
                   blind
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   are
                   dumbe
                   dogs
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   barke
                   ;
                   they
                   lie
                   and
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 bane
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dishonour
                 thereof
                 ;
                 they
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 better
                 then
                 themselues
                 :
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 fleece
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 but
                 feede
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 driue
                 away
                 many
                 from
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 offend
                 more
                 that
                 tarry
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 good
                 they
                 doe
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 heavy
                 is
                 that
                 account
                 which
                 another
                 day
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Haruest
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 better
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 carters
                 ,
                 then
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 158.
                 
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 gift
                 of
                 vtterance
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 he
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 vtterance
                 ?
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 why
                 both
                 he
                 make
                 this
                 request
                 ?
                 Doe
                 men
                 pray
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 excellent
                 and
                 admirable
                 vtterance
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 preached
                 at
                 Lystr●
                 ,
                 a
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 called
                 him
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 accounted
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 eloquence
                 .
                 The
                 many
                 Sermons
                 of
                 his
                 and
                 Orations
                 ,
                 and
                 apologies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 are
                 euident
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 his
                 elegant
                 and
                 powerfull
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 freedome
                 of
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 b
                 Hee
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   rude
                   in
                   speech
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 said
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 partly
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 supposition
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 many
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 take
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 rude
                 in
                 speech
                 ;
                 well
                 ,
                 grant
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 in
                 knowledge
                 )
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 comparison
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 foolish
                 ,
                 vaine
                 ,
                 thetoricall
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 of
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 which
                 other
                 ●alse
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 heathen
                 Orators
                 made
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 
                 said
                 ;
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 curious
                 verball
                 eloquence
                 which
                 many
                 vse
                 ,
                 I
                 denie
                 not
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 rude
                 in
                 speech
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 he
                 plainely
                 saith
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   That
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   with
                   excellency
                   of
                   speech
                   :
                
                 d
                 
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   preaching
                   was
                   not
                   with
                   intioing
                   words
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 good
                 and
                 true
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 none
                 went
                 beyond
                 him
                 .
                 Wanted
                 he
                 vtterance
                 when
                 e
                 hee
                 made
                 
                   Felix
                   and
                   Drusilla
                   tremble
                   as
                   hee
                   reasoned
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   temperance
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   iudgement
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 f
                 when
                 he
                 caused
                 King
                 Agrippa
                 to
                 breake
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Almost
                   thou
                   perswadest
                   me
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 159.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 gifts
                 bestowed
                 .
              
               
                 YEt
                 hee
                 desired
                 that
                 vtterance
                 should
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 well
                 hee
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 bettered
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 God
                 could
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 whensoeuer
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Hee
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 continued
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 No
                 blessing
                 could
                 bee
                 expected
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 God
                 made
                 it
                 powerfull
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 these
                 weighty
                 reasons
                 thereof
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Such
                   gifts
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   once
                   bestowed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 the
                 eighth
                 and
                 seauenteenth
                 verses
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   beene
                   abundant
                   toward
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   wisdome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   prayeth
                   God
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 the
                 3.
                 and
                 9.
                 verses
                 of
                 Colos
                 .
                 1.
                 and
                 ye
                 may
                 gather
                 as
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Haue
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 best
                 furnished
                 neede
                 to
                 pray
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 no
                 needfull
                 gift
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 prayer
                 is
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 gifts
                 we
                 haue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 They
                 are
                 too
                 insolent
                 who
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 some
                 gifts
                 ,
                 trust
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 gaue
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 ventring
                 to
                 swim
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 drowned
                 .
                 Many
                 that
                 haue
                 good
                 gifts
                 ,
                 perish
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 a
                 cause
                 that
                 others
                 perish
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 sonne
                 fall
                 into
                 grosse
                 heresies
                 ,
                 some
                 into
                 a
                 vaine
                 kind
                 of
                 affectation
                 ,
                 some
                 forget
                 that
                 which
                 once
                 they
                 had
                 ;
                 some
                 grow
                 very
                 sots
                 and
                 dolts
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 wayes
                 doth
                 God
                 iustly
                 punish
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 160.
                 
                 Of
                 opening
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 point
                 concerneth
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 vtterance
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 whereof
                 is
                 opening
                 the
                 mouth
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 may
                 thus
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 ;
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   me
                   that
                   vtterance
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   me
                   in
                   opening
                   my
                   mouth
                   boldly
                   to
                   publish
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   With
                   opening
                   my
                   mouth
                   in
                   boldnesse
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 a
                 meere
                 pleonasme
                 or
                 redundancy
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 with
                 mine
                 eyes
                 opened
                 ,
                 or
                 h●ard
                 with
                 mi●e
                 eares
                 〈◊〉
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 speciall
                 emphasis
                 ,
                 implying
                 a
                 plaine
                 ,
                 distinct
                 ,
                 audible
                 deliuery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 literall
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 .
                 This
                 phrase
                 is
                 sometimes
                 taken
                 figuratiuely
                 for
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 bold
                 deliuery
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 mind
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 is
                 more
                 plainely
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 〈…〉
                 againe
                 for
                 freedome
                 and
                 liberty
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 literall
                 sence
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 an
                 euill
                 vnbeseeming
                 shamefastnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 men
                 speake
                 whisperingly
                 betwixt
                 the
                 teeth
                 and
                 lips
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 161.
                 
                 Of
                 deliuering
                 the
                 Word
                 distinctly
                 and
                 audibly
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 phrase
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   to
                   vtter
                   the
                   Word
                   distinctly
                   and
                   audibly
                   ,
                
                 
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 g
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 cry
                 yea
                 h
                 
                   to
                   cry
                   aloud
                   ,
                   and
                   lift
                   vp
                   their
                   voice
                   :
                
                 i
                 
                   to
                   cry
                   in
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 did
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Shee
                   cried
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   vttered
                   her
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 manifesteth
                 an
                 holy
                 zeale
                 in
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 function
                 ,
                 but
                 desirous
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vse
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   O
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   our
                   mouth
                   is
                   open
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 deliuering
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 eare
                 more
                 pierced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 more
                 affected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Heere
                 then
                 may
                 such
                 parents
                 iustly
                 be
                 censured
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 children
                 whose
                 speech
                 is
                 so
                 weake
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 stuttering
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 doe
                 yet
                 traine
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 be
                 Preachers
                 .
                 Vnder
                 which
                 censure
                 come
                 they
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 such
                 speech
                 ,
                 doe
                 notwithstanding
                 thrust
                 themselues
                 into
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 affect
                 and
                 seeke
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 spacious
                 and
                 populous
                 places
                 :
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 preaching
                 .
                 The
                 voice
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 set
                 apart
                 vnto
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 that
                 cannot
                 bee
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 vpon
                 a
                 stage
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 hissed
                 oft
                 againe
                 :
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 such
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 requisite
                 that
                 a
                 Preachers
                 voice
                 should
                 bee
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 stage-players
                 voice
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 abilitie
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 speake
                 audibly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 might
                 heare
                 and
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 through
                 a
                 misconceiued
                 shamefastnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 )
                 feare
                 of
                 straining
                 their
                 voices
                 ,
                 and
                 spending
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 speake
                 so
                 softly
                 and
                 whisperingly
                 as
                 few
                 can
                 heare
                 them
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 they
                 shew
                 little
                 desire
                 of
                 edifying
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 preferring
                 their
                 owne
                 ease
                 to
                 others
                 good
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 make
                 themselues
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 that
                 benefit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 cannot
                 heare
                 them
                 might
                 otherwise
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 doe
                 fall
                 into
                 another
                 extreame
                 of
                 needlesse
                 clamorousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 cause
                 spend
                 themselues
                 by
                 opening
                 their
                 mouthes
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 vp
                 their
                 voices
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 requireth
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 vtter
                 in
                 small
                 assemblies
                 euery
                 sentence
                 and
                 word
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 the
                 quotation
                 of
                 places
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 strain
                 of
                 their
                 voice
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 meane
                 and
                 moderation
                 ,
                 guided
                 with
                 iudgement
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 especially
                 is
                 the
                 mouth
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 when
                 matters
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 vsuall
                 note
                 and
                 need
                 are
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 all
                 when
                 open
                 ,
                 notorious
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 sinnes
                 wherein
                 men
                 liue
                 and
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 are
                 reproued
                 .
                 m
                 
                   Lift
                   vp
                   thy
                   voice
                   like
                   a
                   trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   my
                   people
                   their
                   transgressions
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 practise
                 hereof
                 I
                 leaue
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 each
                 wise
                 dispenser
                 of
                 Gods
                 secrets
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 seuerall
                 abilities
                 and
                 occasions
                 shall
                 require
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 162.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 branch
                 concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 is
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 an
                 euill
                 vnbeseeming
                 fearefulnesse
                 .
                 This
                 implieth
                 an
                 holy
                 courage
                 and
                 libertie
                 
                 which
                 a
                 Minister
                 taketh
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hauing
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 office
                 deputed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 whose
                 contradictions
                 and
                 oppositions
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 daunted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 originall
                 word
                 implieth
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 
                 and
                 it
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   gift
                   wherby
                   a
                   man
                   dares
                   freely
                   open
                   his
                   whole
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   vtter
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Boldnesse
                 ,
                 
                 
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   freedome
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   needfull
                   for
                   a
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   his
                   Ministery
                   .
                
                 Oft
                 did
                 God
                 stir
                 vp
                 his
                 Prophets
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 to
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Arise
                   ,
                   speake
                   vnto
                   them
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   :
                   be
                   not
                   afraid
                   of
                   their
                   faces
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Thou
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   feare
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   their
                   words
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 d
                 Christ
                 manifested
                 great
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 his
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 
                   taught
                   as
                   one
                   hauing
                   authority
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 hearers
                 were
                 astonished
                 :
                 this
                 boldnes
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 freely
                 rebuke
                 e
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 and
                 discouer
                 both
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 thunder
                 out
                 many
                 woes
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 his
                 forerunner
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 he
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Eliah
                   .
                
                 
                 Great
                 boldnesse
                 did
                 g
                 Peter
                 and
                 Iohn
                 shew
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 people
                 are
                 impudent
                 ,
                 
                 stiffe-necked
                 ,
                 fierce
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 soone
                 quaile
                 a
                 Minister
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 bold
                 spirit
                 .
                 This
                 reason
                 h
                 God
                 himselfe
                 rendreth
                 to
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 bolder
                 .
                 
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 common
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 euery
                 one
                 will
                 trample
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 timorous
                 and
                 faint-hearted
                 ?
                 Soone
                 will
                 people
                 perceiue
                 whether
                 their
                 Ministers
                 bee
                 timorous
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 surely
                 treade
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Ministers
                 be
                 bold
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 declare
                 their
                 message
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 daunt
                 the
                 stoutest
                 hearts
                 .
                 For
                 Gods
                 word
                 hath
                 a
                 powerfull
                 worke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 deliuered
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 
                 courage
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 dismayed
                 their
                 proudest
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 163.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 wherein
                 boldnesse
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 better
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 obserue
                 how
                 and
                 wherein
                 this
                 boldnesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 manifested
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 an
                 equall
                 and
                 impartiall
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 :
                 Christ
                 spared
                 none
                 :
                 not
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 :
                 but
                 told
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 dutie
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 occasion
                 requireth
                 ,
                 concealing
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 for
                 any
                 by
                 respects
                 of
                 fauour
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 reward
                 ,
                 danger
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Herein
                 did
                 the
                 Apostle
                 shew
                 his
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   shunned
                   to
                   declare
                   vnto
                   you
                   all
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 a
                 graue
                 ,
                 
                 plaine
                 ,
                 free
                 deliuery
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 without
                 affectation
                 of
                 popular
                 applause
                 :
                 seeking
                 more
                 to
                 approue
                 ones
                 selfe
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 .
                 With
                 great
                 emphasis
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Do
                   I
                   now
                   perswade
                   men
                   or
                   God
                   ?
                   or
                   do
                   I
                   seeke
                   to
                   please
                   men
                   ?
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 farre
                 from
                 seeking
                 to
                 please
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 By
                 reprouing
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 k
                 that
                 with
                 authority
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 transgressors
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 shame
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 )
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 tremble
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 Baptist
                 reproue
                 Herod
                 ,
                 and
                 m
                 Christ
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 By
                 despising
                 all
                 shame
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 prophane
                 and
                 wicked
                 persons
                 shal
                 be
                 brought
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 performing
                 our
                 calling
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   He
                   despised
                   the
                   shame
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 c
                 exhorteth
                 
                   Timothy
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ashamnd
                   of
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 God
                 commandeth
                 his
                 Prophets
                 d
                 
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 164.
                 
                 Of
                 ioyning
                 courage
                 and
                 wisdome
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 respects
                 is
                 this
                 gift
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 needfull
                 gift
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 :
                 and
                 Ministers
                 must
                 labour
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 holy
                 boldnesse
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 rouse
                 vp
                 our
                 dull
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 cloakes
                 of
                 feare
                 and
                 shame
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 did
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 fellow-labourers
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Wee
                   vse
                   great
                   boldnesse
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                
                 prouided
                 that
                 it
                 bee
                 guided
                 with
                 wisdome
                 :
                 wisdome
                 and
                 courage
                 must
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 vnnecessarily
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 busie-bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 thrust
                 not
                 our selues
                 into
                 such
                 dangers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 comfort
                 in
                 bearing
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   busie-body
                   in
                   other
                   mens
                   matters
                   .
                
              
               
                 Courage
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shrinke
                 not
                 from
                 that
                 dutie
                 whereuuto
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 auoid
                 imminent
                 danger
                 :
                 lest
                 by
                 seeking
                 to
                 preuent
                 mans
                 rage
                 ,
                 wee
                 pull
                 vpon
                 our
                 heads
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 f
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 shelter
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 165.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 seeking
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 end
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 desireth
                 the
                 forenamed
                 gifts
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   make
                   known
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 Euery
                 word
                 almost
                 affordeth
                 a
                 forcible
                 reason
                 to
                 vrge
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 those
                 gifts
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   make
                   knowne
                
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 thereby
                 attaine
                 to
                 knowledge
                 .
                 )
              
               
               
                 2
                 
                   The
                   mysterie
                
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 knowne
                 )
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 (
                 the
                 best
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 learned
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 In
                 generall
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 aymed
                 at
                 ,
                 in
                 desiring
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 knowne
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 edifie
                 others
                 .
                 Heere
                 obserue
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   Ministers
                   ayme
                   at
                   infitting
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 
                 g
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 desire
                 and
                 seeke
                 the
                 best
                 gifts
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 may
                 h
                 
                   seeke
                   to
                   excell
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 expresly
                 the
                 Apostle
                 chargeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   edifying
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 Christ
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Let
                 them
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 onely
                 their
                 maintenance
                 :
                 who
                 studie
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 reade
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 profit
                 and
                 preferment
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 plausible
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 frame
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 seeke
                 to
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 hope
                 to
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 their
                 ends
                 :
                 whereunto
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 once
                 attained
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 bid
                 adue
                 to
                 all
                 paines
                 ;
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 seeke
                 to
                 approue
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Master
                 ,
                 follow
                 this
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Who
                   sought
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   profit
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   hee
                   saued
                   .
                
                 Herein
                 l
                 he
                 followed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   pleased
                   not
                   himselfe
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 166.
                 
                 Of
                 making
                 knowne
                 what
                 we
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 MOre
                 particularly
                 in
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 action
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 obiect
                 (
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 qualitie
                 thereof
                 (
                 
                   the
                   mystery
                
                 .
                 )
              
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 sheweth
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   to
                   make
                   knowne
                   what
                   he
                   himselfe
                   knoweth
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Epist●e
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 great
                 
                   vnderstanding
                   in
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 heere
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 )
                 Heere
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   reueale
                   his
                   Sonne
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   immediatly
                   I
                   went
                   to
                   Arabia
                   ,
                
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   heard
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   haue
                   I
                   made
                   knowne
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 As
                 Christ
                 put
                 this
                 in
                 practise
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 he
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   What
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   that
                   speake
                   ye
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   yee
                   heare
                   in
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   that
                   preach
                   yee
                   vpon
                   the
                   house
                   ●ops
                   .
                
                 And
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   What
                   things
                   thou
                   hast
                   heard
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   deliuer
                   to
                   faithfull
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   other
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 God
                 giueth
                 to
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 talent
                 giuen
                 them
                 to
                 occupy
                 and
                 imploy
                 :
                 by
                 making
                 knowne
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 improue
                 their
                 talent
                 ,
                 they
                 approue
                 themselues
                 to
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 they
                 profit
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Take
                 heed
                 ,
                 O
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 be
                 not
                 like
                 couetous
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 euer
                 gathering
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 spend
                 :
                 though
                 ye
                 haue
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 learning
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 talent
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 now
                 remember
                 the
                 censure
                 that
                 was
                 giuen
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hid
                 his
                 talent
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 counted
                 o
                 
                   an
                   vnprofitable
                   seruant
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 sentence
                 which
                 passed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Cast
                   him
                   into
                   vtter
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 vs
                 through
                 negligence
                 conceale
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 seruant
                 ;
                 nor
                 through
                 enuie
                 thinke
                 much
                 others
                 should
                 pertake
                 thereof
                 ,
                 like
                 Ios●ah
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 bee
                 of
                 p
                 Moses
                 and
                 q
                 Pauls
                 minde
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 all
                 should
                 know
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 167.
                 
                 Of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 point
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Gospell
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   obiect
                   of
                   preaching
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 shewed
                 *
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 further
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 note
                 the
                 cōmission
                 which
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 sent
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 b
                 are
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 Preachers
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   they
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 preaching
                 is
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 :
                 
                 for
                 c
                 
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   by
                   preaching
                   to
                   saue
                   those
                   that
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 But
                 d
                 
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   :
                
                 if
                 the
                 Gospel
                 then
                 bee
                 not
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 preaching
                 must
                 needs
                 faile
                 of
                 the
                 maine
                 and
                 principall
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 preparatiue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 ,
                 very
                 fitly
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 e
                 it
                 
                   was
                   our
                   Schoole-master
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 thus
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 preached
                 for
                 the
                 Gospels
                 sake
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 remaineth
                 firme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Let
                 our
                 studies
                 and
                 meditations
                 bee
                 exercised
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 our selues
                 may
                 first
                 learne
                 it
                 ,
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 obey
                 it
                 :
                 thus
                 shall
                 we
                 better
                 instruct
                 others
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 *
                 before
                 deliuered
                 of
                 the
                 excellencie
                 and
                 benefite
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 maketh
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 vrging
                 and
                 pressing
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 168.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 point
                 euidently
                 declareth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Gospell
                   is
                   a
                   mysterie
                
                 :
                 very
                 oft
                 is
                 this
                 title
                 and
                 attribute
                 vsed
                 :
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 f
                 
                   The
                   mysterie
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 g
                 
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 h
                 
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 i
                 
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 k
                 
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   faith
                
                 :
                 l
                 
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   godlinesse
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 Christ
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 declareth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 directeth
                 man
                 vnto
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 Faith
                 beleeueth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 issueth
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 mysteries
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 
                 euen
                 the
                 Gospell
                 heere
                 spoken
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 fitly
                 called
                 a
                 mysterie
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 mysterie
                 is
                 a
                 
                   diuine
                   secret
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   a
                
                 secret
                 :
                 for
                 m
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 knew
                 it
                 :
                 
                   it
                   containeth
                
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 into
                 mans
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Diuine
                   secret
                
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   diuine
                   reuelation
                
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 n
                 
                   God
                   by
                   reuelation
                   shewed
                   this
                   mysterie
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 o
                 
                   it
                   was
                   opened
                   vnto
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thus
                 came
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 p
                 
                   made
                   knowne
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   vnto
                   principalities
                   and
                   powers
                   in
                   heauenly
                   places
                   :
                
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 aboue
                 the
                 conceit
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Being
                 opened
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 incredible
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 reuelation
                 did
                 not
                 perswade
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prayeth
                 for
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 q
                 that
                 
                   God
                   would
                   giue
                   them
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   reuelation
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   their
                   vnderstanding
                   might
                   belightned
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 abstruse
                 :
                 no
                 humane
                 inuention
                 like
                 it
                 :
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Liberall
                 Artes
                 and
                 Sciences
                 comparable
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 profunditie
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 mysterie
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 ingraued
                 in
                 mans
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 man
                 doth
                 still
                 by
                 nature
                 retaine
                 some
                 glympse
                 and
                 sparkles
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 q
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   doe
                   by
                   nature
                   the
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 neuer
                 written
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 :
                 
                 it
                 was
                 extraordinarily
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 aboue
                 nature
                 :
                 wherefore
                 r
                 the
                 Apostle
                 contenteth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 termeth
                 it
                 a
                 
                   great
                   mysterie
                
                 :
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mystery
                 both
                 of
                 great
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 (
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 necessarie
                 and
                 profitable
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 most
                 obstruse
                 ,
                 admirable
                 and
                 incredible
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 f
                 
                   without
                   controuersie
                   a
                   great
                   mysterie
                
                 :
                 a
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 sure
                 ,
                 vnfallible
                 ,
                 vndeniable
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 169.
                 
                 Of
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Gospel
                 being
                 a
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 a
                 mysterie
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lightly
                 ,
                 and
                 sleightly
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 ouer
                 :
                 it
                 requireth
                 our
                 best
                 study
                 and
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 best
                 paines
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 take
                 :
                 men
                 naturally
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 of
                 deepe
                 and
                 profound
                 matters
                 :
                 this
                 maketh
                 some
                 schollers
                 to
                 spend
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 great
                 paines
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Schoole-men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 account
                 them
                 profound
                 Authors
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 deepe
                 questions
                 which
                 they
                 discusse
                 :
                 others
                 in
                 studying
                 Astrologie
                 ,
                 Astronomie
                 ,
                 Geometrie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Mathematiques
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 deepe
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 aboue
                 the
                 common
                 conceit
                 and
                 capacity
                 of
                 ordinary
                 men
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mystery
                 in
                 any
                 Science
                 which
                 men
                 heare
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 inquisitiue
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 Loe
                 heere
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 of
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 wherein
                 out
                 happinesse
                 consisteth
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 therof
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 most
                 needfull
                 and
                 behoouefull
                 .
                 Vse
                 we
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 meanes
                 adde
                 faithfull
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 illumination
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 conceiue
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 studying
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 measure
                 i●
                 by
                 the
                 laste
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 capacity
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mystery
                 abou●
                 
                 our
                 capacitie
                 :
                 they
                 which
                 know
                 it
                 best
                 ,
                 know
                 it
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 opened
                 as
                 clearely
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 by
                 mans
                 tongue
                 ,
                 it
                 still
                 remaineth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mysterie
                 .
                 Faith
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 placed
                 aboue
                 our
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 must
                 beleeue
                 more
                 then
                 wee
                 can
                 conceiue
                 :
                 herein
                 hath
                 faith
                 a
                 preheminency
                 aboue
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 capacitie
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 ,
                 faith
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 though
                 reason
                 cannot
                 fatham
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 we
                 should
                 beleeue
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 our
                 reason
                 wee
                 can
                 discerne
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 beleeue
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 mysterie
                 is
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 reueale
                 it
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 170.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 who
                 haue
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 mystery
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 &
                 boast
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 capacity
                 ,
                 deeper
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 sharper
                 wit
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 in
                 man
                 is
                 auaileable
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 this
                 mystery
                 .
                 They
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 such
                 knowledge
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 say
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   I
                   giue
                   thee
                   thankes
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   opened
                   these
                   things
                   vnto
                   babes
                   .
                
                 For
                 that
                 b
                 which
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 applied
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 haue
                 any
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   reuealed
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 171.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 errors
                 about
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 not
                 any
                 be
                 offended
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 haue
                 grossely
                 erred
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 broached
                 diuers
                 heresies
                 about
                 
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   Aetians
                   ,
                   Ennomians
                   ,
                   Eutichians
                   ,
                   Mercionites
                   ,
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Familists
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Gospell
                 being
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 maruell
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 haue
                 searched
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 wit
                 ,
                 haue
                 erred
                 therein
                 .
                 Their
                 errors
                 haue
                 not
                 risen
                 from
                 any
                 vncertaintie
                 and
                 variablenesse
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 shallownesse
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 conceit
                 .
                 God
                 in
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 hath
                 not
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 (
                 as
                 c
                 Christ
                 said
                 )
                 
                   Hath
                   hid
                   these
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   wise
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                
                 and
                 also
                 suffered
                 d
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   to
                   blinde
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 172.
                 
                 Of
                 mans
                 preferring
                 other
                 mysteries
                 before
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 VEry
                 preposterous
                 is
                 the
                 conceit
                 which
                 many
                 haue
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 this
                 mystery
                 is
                 reuealed
                 .
                 They
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 plaine
                 easie
                 booke
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 great
                 depth
                 of
                 learning
                 is
                 contained
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 prefer
                 other
                 books
                 as
                 more
                 profound
                 ,
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 d
                 The
                 Iewes
                 had
                 their
                 Talmuds
                 ,
                 and
                 Cabal●
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 much
                 more
                 deepe
                 matter
                 was
                 contained
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Turkes
                 haue
                 their
                 Alcharon
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 lightly
                 and
                 basely
                 esteeme
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 e
                 In
                 like
                 account
                 doe
                 Papists
                 hold
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 equall
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 preferre
                 vnto
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Anabaptists
                 also
                 ,
                 Familists
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Enthuliasts
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 milke
                 for
                 yong
                 nouices
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reuelations
                 which
                 they
                 receiue
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 )
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 strong
                 meate
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 this
                 meane
                 and
                 base
                 esteeme
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 remained
                 onely
                 among
                 such
                 Infidels
                 and
                 
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Familists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 too
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 too
                 great
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 many
                 both
                 scholers
                 &
                 others
                 .
                 Some
                 who
                 prefer
                 the
                 study
                 and
                 learning
                 of
                 Postillers
                 and
                 quaint
                 writers
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 his
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 Thus
                 great
                 mysteries
                 are
                 of
                 many
                 accounted
                 sleight
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 meere
                 toies
                 are
                 accounted
                 mysteries
                 .
                 f
                 
                   The
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   foolshnesse
                   to
                   man.
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 egregious
                 point
                 of
                 folly
                 (
                 g
                 
                   For
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God
                
                 )
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 no
                 learning
                 can
                 bee
                 like
                 the
                 learning
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 declareth
                 h
                 
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   mystery
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   hidden
                   wisedome
                   which
                   God
                   ordained
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   vnto
                   our
                   glory
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 that
                 therein
                 I
                 may
                 speake
                 boldly
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 speake
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 173.
                 
                 Of
                 well
                 discharging
                 a
                 mans
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 reasons
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 to
                 inforce
                 his
                 request
                 now
                 follow
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 or
                 *
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 make
                 knowne
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 This
                 his
                 office
                 sheweth
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 after
                 an
                 especiall
                 manner
                 deputed
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 This
                 charge
                 being
                 laid
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 very
                 needfull
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 
                   vtterance
                   with
                   open
                   mouth
                   boldly
                   to
                   make
                   knowne
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                
                 and
                 
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 needfull
                 hee
                 craueth
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 obtaine
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 reason
                 I
                 collect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   charge
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   commit
                   to
                   any
                   ones
                   charge
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   carefull
                   in
                   seeking
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   vsing
                   all
                   good
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   enabled
                   well
                   to
                   discharge
                   it
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 God
                 hauing
                 made
                 Salomon
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 moued
                 therby
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 desire
                 a
                 
                   an
                   vnderstanding
                   heart
                   to
                   iudge
                   Gods
                   people
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 tendeth
                 that
                 prayer
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Giue
                   thy
                   iudgements
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   sonne
                   .
                
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 tendeth
                 c
                 that
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   fasting
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   laying
                   hands
                
                 on
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 
                   separate
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   whereunto
                   he
                   had
                   called
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 then
                 fast
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 Apostles
                 might
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 worke
                 whereunto
                 God
                 had
                 set
                 them
                 apart
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 d
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Elders
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 to
                 take
                 
                   heed
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   flocke
                
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 because
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   ouerse●rs
                   thereof
                   :
                
                 and
                 c
                 
                   Archippus
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   receiued
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 f
                 and
                 
                   Timothy
                   to
                   keepe
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 require
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 function
                 which
                 he
                 appointeth
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 :
                 
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 he
                 will
                 require
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 kingly
                 office
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 a
                 Prophets
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 witnesse
                 that
                 g
                 particular
                 reckoning
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 receiued
                 seuerall
                 talents
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 euery
                 one
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 and
                 function
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 are
                 deputed
                 :
                 
                 and
                 withall
                 obserue
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 appertaining
                 thereto
                 ,
                 what
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 bee
                 best
                 fitted
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 enabled
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 acceptably
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 profitably
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 
                 those
                 things
                 let
                 vs
                 labour
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 let
                 vs
                 exercise
                 our selues
                 .
                 In
                 particular
                 for
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 calling
                 be
                 alwaies
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 h
                 
                   Gods
                   Stewards
                
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 k
                 
                   Gods
                   labourers
                   ,
                   Planters
                   ,
                   Waterers
                   ,
                   Builders
                   ,
                
                 l
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 m
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Watchmen
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 That
                 the
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 vs
                 well
                 note
                 what
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 those
                 functions
                 ,
                 what
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 what
                 paines
                 ,
                 what
                 study
                 ,
                 what
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 what
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 gifts
                 are
                 needfull
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 accordingly
                 wee
                 may
                 seeke
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 and
                 others
                 prayers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 meanes
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 enabled
                 well
                 to
                 performe
                 our
                 functions
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 doe
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 distinctly
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 function
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 vnder
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 174.
                 
                 Of
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 Ambassadour
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 messenger
                 sent
                 after
                 an
                 honorable
                 manner
                 from
                 some
                 great
                 personage
                 :
                 for
                 meane
                 men
                 vse
                 not
                 to
                 send
                 Ambassadours
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 demanded
                 who
                 hee
                 was
                 that
                 sent
                 S.
                 Paul
                 on
                 his
                 Ambassage
                 ,
                 himself
                 maketh
                 answere
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 saying
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Ambassadors
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Christ
                 the
                 great
                 Lord
                 &
                 king
                 of
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 was
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 &
                 sent
                 him
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 he
                 oft
                 stileth
                 himselfe
                 the
                 p
                 
                   Apostle
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Was
                 S.
                 Paul
                 the
                 onely
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 No
                 verily
                 :
                 for
                 expresly
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   Ambassadours
                
                 ,
                 which
                 phrase
                 he
                 vseth
                 not
                 as
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 great
                 place
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 dignity
                 sake
                 saying
                 ,
                 wee
                 Leo
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 Gregory
                 command
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 expresseth
                 his
                 owne
                 proper
                 name
                 ,
                 hee
                 vseth
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   I
                   Paul
                   say
                
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   I
                   Paul
                   the
                   prisoner
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   I
                   Paul
                   haue
                   written
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 vseth
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 ranketh
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 equall
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 Who
                 were
                 those
                 other
                 ?
                 any
                 besides
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 especially
                 after
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 commission
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 Christs
                 owne
                 voice
                 and
                 word
                 were
                 they
                 sent
                 forth
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Apostle
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 signifieth
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 Ambassadour
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 Sent
                 )
                 was
                 appropriated
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 onely
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 Christ
                 should
                 haue
                 had
                 no
                 Ambassadours
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 none
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 steede
                 should
                 offer
                 reconciliation
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 certainly
                 Christ
                 still
                 continued
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 Church
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 euer
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 as
                 carefull
                 to
                 prouide
                 all
                 things
                 needefull
                 for
                 it
                 as
                 euer
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 he
                 cannot
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 hee
                 did
                 immediately
                 after
                 his
                 ascention
                 by
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 hee
                 continued
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 other
                 Ministers
                 :
                 d
                 for
                 when
                 hee
                 ascended
                 vp
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 Ministers
                 to
                 continue
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 til
                 his
                 Gospel
                 were
                 spread
                 al
                 abroad
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 by
                 succession
                 one
                 after
                 an
                 other
                 to
                 continue
                 till
                 his
                 glorious
                 comming
                 vnto
                 iudgement
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 also
                 are
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 title
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 that
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   Ambassadours
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 further
                 euident
                 by
                 this
                 title
                 e
                 Angell
                 (
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 messenger
                 )
                 giuen
                 to
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 175.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 metaphor
                 and
                 title
                 ,
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 function
                 ,
                 setteth
                 forth
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 ordaining
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 function
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 dignity
                 of
                 Ministers
                 function
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 respect
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 calling
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 bee
                 comparable
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 dignity
                 of
                 an
                 Ambassadours
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 that
                 sendeth
                 him
                 .
                 An
                 Emperours
                 Ambassadour
                 is
                 preferred
                 before
                 a
                 Kings
                 ,
                 a
                 Kings
                 before
                 a
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Ministers
                 being
                 appointed
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 declaring
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 his
                 steede
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 know
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 well
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 calling
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 titles
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 their
                 function
                 ,
                 as
                 f
                 Elders
                 ,
                 g
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 h
                 Ouerseers
                 ,
                 i
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Planters
                   ,
                   Builders
                
                 ,
                 l
                 Angels
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Lights
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Many
                 excellent
                 things
                 are
                 spoaken
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 176.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 people
                 hereby
                 learne
                 how
                 to
                 respect
                 Ministers
                 :
                 
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 are
                 esteemed
                 and
                 entertained
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 respect
                 and
                 kindnes
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 their
                 Master
                 should
                 bee
                 .
                 Thus
                 should
                 Christs
                 Ministers
                 bee
                 accounted
                 of
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 outward
                 respect
                 )
                 
                 for
                 our
                 master
                 is
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 our
                 calling
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 our
                 message
                 spirituall
                 and
                 heauenly
                 :
                 accordingly
                 must
                 the
                 respect
                 bee
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 diligently
                 to
                 attend
                 vnto
                 our
                 message
                 ,
                 willingly
                 to
                 follow
                 our
                 directions
                 ,
                 to
                 account
                 our
                 comming
                 welcome
                 ,
                 our
                 feete
                 bewtifull
                 ,
                 n
                 in
                 heart
                 to
                 esteeme
                 vs
                 as
                 Gods
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 men
                 must
                 looke
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 persons
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 better
                 then
                 others
                 )
                 but
                 on
                 our
                 Ministery
                 and
                 message
                 (
                 for
                 therein
                 we
                 excell
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 The
                 honour
                 and
                 good
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 is
                 done
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 o
                 Christ
                 accounteth
                 as
                 done
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 177.
                 
                 Of
                 despising
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 reproach
                 or
                 disgrace
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 abuse
                 our
                 persons
                 for
                 our
                 office
                 sake
                 ,
                 they
                 reproach
                 and
                 abuse
                 our
                 Master
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 saith
                 our
                 Master
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   He
                   that
                   despiseth
                   you
                   despiseth
                   mee
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 God
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 q
                 
                   they
                   haue
                   cast
                   mee
                   away
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 reiected
                 his
                 Prophets
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   they
                   haue
                   spoiled
                   mee
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 depriued
                 his
                 Priestes
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 .
                 Can
                 such
                 despisers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 thinke
                 they
                 shall
                 escape
                 iust
                 vengeance
                 ?
                 Kings
                 will
                 not
                 passe
                 by
                 any
                 disgraces
                 and
                 wrongs
                 done
                 vnto
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 vnreuenged
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 can
                 take
                 reuenge
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 execute
                 vengeance
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 despise
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 assuredly
                 hee
                 will
                 so
                 doe
                 :
                 f
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 threatned
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 his
                 Ministers
                 are
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 those
                 concerning
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 a
                 
                   Touch
                   not
                   mine
                   Annointed
                
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   doe
                   my
                   Prophets
                   no
                   harme
                   .
                
                 Remember
                 the
                 wofull
                 desolation
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 note
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   She
                   killed
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   stoned
                   them
                   which
                   were
                   sent
                   vnto
                   her
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 therein
                 ,
                 haue
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 highly
                 prouoked
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 disgracing
                 
                 and
                 abusing
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 :
                 c
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   as
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   off-scouring
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 178.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 incouragement
                 of
                 Ministers
                 against
                 their
                 despisers
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 iudge
                 as
                 it
                 list
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 corrupt
                 censure
                 thereof
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 eies
                 be
                 fixed
                 on
                 our
                 Master
                 that
                 sent
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 office
                 deputed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 let
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 swallow
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 ignominie
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 lay
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 iniurie
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 doe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 therewith
                 wee
                 may
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 against
                 that
                 base
                 esteeme
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 our
                 calling
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 wrong
                 which
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 Ministery
                 it
                 doth
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 If
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 were
                 duely
                 weighed
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 would
                 not
                 shunne
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 would
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 fit
                 themselues
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 179.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 walking
                 worthy
                 there
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 THe
                 duties
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 Ministers
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 ambassage
                 ,
                 
                 committed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 two
                 :
                 one
                 generall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 particular
                 :
                 that
                 respecteth
                 their
                 conuersation
                 ;
                 this
                 their
                 ministration
                 .
                 The
                 generall
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   carrie
                   themselues
                   worthy
                
                 of
                 the
                 dignitie
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 :
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 earthly
                 kings
                 are
                 very
                 circumspect
                 ouer
                 their
                 cariage
                 ,
                 behauing
                 themselues
                 grauely
                 ,
                 soberly
                 ,
                 honourably
                 ,
                 shewing
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 so
                 weighty
                 a
                 function
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 credit
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 honor
                 .
                 So
                 ought
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 as
                 becōmeth
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heauen
                 :
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 walke
                 d
                 
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   worthy
                   
                   of
                   the
                   vocation
                
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 :
                 if
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 Ministers
                 whose
                 particular
                 calling
                 hath
                 an
                 eminency
                 aboue
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 tendeth
                 that
                 exhortation
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Bee
                   thou
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   beleeuers
                   in
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Otherwise
                 as
                 they
                 disgrace
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 themselues
                 to
                 bee
                 thought
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 bee
                 despised
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 they
                 dishonour
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 as
                 Hophni
                 and
                 Phinias
                 did
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   they
                   that
                   despise
                   me
                   shall
                   be
                   despised
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 180.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 faithfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 particular
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 in
                 deliuering
                 their
                 message
                 .
                 
                 Salomon
                 implieth
                 that
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Ambassadour
                   is
                   health
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 procured
                 and
                 preserued
                 safely
                 to
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 .
                 l
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Ambassadour
                 that
                 God
                 euer
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 send
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                   faithfull
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   appointed
                   him
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 testimony
                 God
                 himselfe
                 gaue
                 of
                 his
                 seruant
                 Moses
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   in
                   all
                   mine
                   house
                   :
                
                 so
                 haue
                 all
                 good
                 Ambassadours
                 beene
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 particulars
                 ,
                 note
                 what
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 Ambassadours
                 whom
                 he
                 tearmed
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   It
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   Stewards
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   bee
                   found
                   faithfull
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 181.
                 of
                 holding
                 close
                 to
                 Gods
                 message
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 faithfulnesse
                 consisteth
                 in
                 three
                 especiall
                 points
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 deliuering
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 Christ
                 said
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   My
                   doctrine
                   is
                   not
                   mine
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   that
                   sent
                   mee
                
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 proueth
                 that
                 
                   he
                   spake
                   not
                   of
                   himselfe
                
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   receiued
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                
                 The
                 Prophets
                 to
                 manifest
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 those
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 spake
                 ,
                 vsed
                 to
                 prefixe
                 before
                 their
                 messages
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 prefaces
                 ;
                 r
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 ſ
                 
                   The
                   burden
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 t
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 this
                 expresse
                 charge
                 to
                 his
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   Heare
                   the
                   word
                   at
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   them
                   warning
                   from
                   me
                   :
                
                 and
                 Christ
                 this
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Teach
                   them
                   to
                   obserue
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoeuer
                   I
                   haue
                   commanded
                   you
                   .
                
                 The
                 Scripture
                 noteth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 x
                 to
                 
                   speake
                   the
                   vision
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   prophesied
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 182.
                 
                 Of
                 declaring
                 Gods
                 whole
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 IN
                 deliuering
                 his
                 whole
                 message
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuereth
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 God
                 commanded
                 to
                 his
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   Speake
                   vnto
                   them
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   :
                
                 and
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Teach
                   them
                   to
                   obserue
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoeuer
                   I
                   haue
                   commanded
                   you
                   :
                
                 Nothing
                 must
                 be
                 concealed
                 for
                 feare
                 or
                 fauour
                 :
                 Of
                 this
                 mind
                 was
                 Michaiah
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 desired
                 to
                 speake
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Prophets
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 answered
                 ;
                 z
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   I
                   speake
                   ,
                
                 *
                 and
                 
                   Ieremiah
                   ;
                   Whatsoeuer
                   thing
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   answer
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   declare
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   keepe
                   nothing
                   backe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 183.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 deliuering
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 IN
                 deliuering
                 his
                 message
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 
                 This
                 direction
                 in
                 general
                 is
                 laide
                 downe
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 saide
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   speake
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   speake
                   as
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 That
                 Gods
                 Word
                 may
                 thus
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 dispencer
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               
               
                 1
                 Grauitie
                 opposed
                 to
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vaine
                 affectation
                 :
                 A
                 wise
                 Ambassadour
                 will
                 not
                 deliuer
                 his
                 message
                 like
                 a
                 stage-player
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 respect
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 ,
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 ,
                 will
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 childishnesse
                 .
                 Can
                 lightnesse
                 then
                 beseeme
                 Gods
                 Ambassadours
                 ?
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 full
                 of
                 grauity
                 ,
                 no
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 no
                 vanity
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 expresly
                 requireth
                 grauity
                 in
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 will
                 breede
                 reuerence
                 and
                 due
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 message
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 their
                 hearers
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Authoritie
                 opposed
                 to
                 fearefulnesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shamefastnesse
                 .
                 Gods
                 word
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 diuine
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 admirable
                 maiesty
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 accordingly
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 Titus
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Speake
                   with
                   all
                   authoritie
                
                 :
                 We
                 haue
                 an
                 excellent
                 patterne
                 hereof
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 b
                 who
                 taught
                 with
                 such
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 his
                 hearers
                 astonished
                 .
                 That
                 thus
                 we
                 may
                 deliuer
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 authority
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 vrge
                 and
                 presse
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 deliuer
                 :
                 this
                 will
                 smite
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 our
                 hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 c
                 
                   Receiue
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 thus
                 will
                 it
                 worke
                 obedience
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Sinceritie
                 ,
                 
                 opposed
                 to
                 falsifying
                 and
                 adulterating
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 mixe
                 it
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 conceits
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 fashion
                 it
                 to
                 mans
                 humour
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 most
                 please
                 man.
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 fault
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 discouered
                 in
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 he
                 cleareth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fellow
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 shewing
                 withall
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 carefull
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 sincerity
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 hee
                 saith
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   as
                   many
                   which
                   corrupt
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   of
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                
                 speake
                 we
                 
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 translated
                 *
                 Corrupt
                 or
                 
                   deale
                   deceitfullie
                   with
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 metaphoricall
                 word
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 deceitfull
                 Vintners
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 gaine
                 mixe
                 water
                 with
                 wine
                 :
                 whereby
                 is
                 shewed
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 so
                 deceitfully
                 ,
                 but
                 purely
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerely
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 vncorruptnesse
                 &
                 sincerity
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 requireth
                 (
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 7.
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 without
                 any
                 mixture
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 termeth
                 it
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Sincere
                   milke
                
                 :
                 if
                 accordingly
                 it
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 nourish
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 mixed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 poyson
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 184.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 high
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 THus
                 then
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 excellent
                 and
                 high
                 calling
                 is
                 not
                 committed
                 to
                 Ministers
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 sakes
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 honour
                 and
                 renowne
                 ,
                 to
                 exalt
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 puffe
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 insolent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prouoke
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   desire
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   he
                   desireth
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   .
                
                 A
                 worke
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 paines
                 and
                 diligence
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 g
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 h
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 i
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 k
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 l
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 m
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Stewards
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 They
                 who
                 neglect
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 can
                 receiue
                 small
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 their
                 ambassage
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 who
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 onely
                 as
                 men
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 ciuill
                 Officers
                 ,
                 for
                 profit
                 and
                 promotion
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 too
                 euident
                 by
                 their
                 carriage
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 :
                 they
                 neither
                 care
                 to
                 frame
                 their
                 liues
                 worthy
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 faithfull
                 in
                 performing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 cause
                 this
                 honourable
                 calling
                 to
                 be
                 vilely
                 and
                 basely
                 esteemed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 185.
                 
                 How
                 Mans
                 Weakenesse
                 is
                 succoured
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 BVt
                 howsoeuer
                 some
                 abuse
                 this
                 excellent
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 manifested
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 appointing
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 hath
                 God
                 done
                 both
                 to
                 succour
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 support
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 glorious
                 presence
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorious
                 Maiesty
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 :
                 whereupon
                 o
                 they
                 are
                 saide
                 to
                 haue
                 wings
                 to
                 couer
                 their
                 faces
                 when
                 they
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 should
                 mortall
                 man
                 endure
                 it
                 ?
                 Note
                 the
                 behauiour
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 God
                 deliuer
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   They
                   fled
                   ,
                   and
                   stood
                   afarre
                   off
                   :
                
                 They
                 said
                 ;
                 q
                 
                   If
                   we
                   heare
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   .
                
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 made
                 this
                 suit
                 vnto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   Goe
                   thou
                   neere
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   thou
                   declare
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   saith
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   heare
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 motion
                 God
                 well
                 liked
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 appointed
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 will
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 mans
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 are
                 men
                 (
                 like
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 ſ
                 
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   passions
                   that
                
                 other
                 are
                 )
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 186.
                 
                 How
                 Faith
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 ANd
                 that
                 greater
                 credence
                 might
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 their
                 message
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 after
                 a
                 solemne
                 and
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 (
                 set
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   steed
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 euen
                 t
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 himselfe
                 did
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 preach
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 the
                 message
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ambassadours
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 Whereof
                 (
                 o●
                 
                 
                   for
                   which
                   )
                   I
                   am
                   an
                   Ambassadour
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 function
                 and
                 place
                 appointed
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Gods
                 people
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 strong
                 confidence
                 imbrace
                 and
                 receiue
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 saluation
                 thus
                 brought
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 voice
                 did
                 make
                 offer
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Herein
                 lieth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 a
                 priuate
                 man.
                 A
                 priuate
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 great
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Minister
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 hath
                 this
                 prerogatiue
                 and
                 preheminence
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   Gods
                   steede
                
                 he
                 declareth
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 preacheth
                 and
                 applieth
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 declare
                 and
                 make
                 knowne
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 to
                 poore
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 to
                 moue
                 sinners
                 to
                 beleeue
                 those
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 imbrace
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 strong
                 proppe
                 vnto
                 our
                 faith
                 ?
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 bring
                 great
                 comfort
                 and
                 peace
                 to
                 distressed
                 soules
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 187.
                 
                 Of
                 receiuing
                 Gods
                 message
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 REiect
                 not
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 peace
                 made
                 vnto
                 you
                 by
                 Gods
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 yeeld
                 not
                 to
                 Satans
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 laboureth
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 Ministers
                 say
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 God
                 meaneth
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 steede
                 ,
                 u
                 Receiue
                 them
                 as
                 
                   Gods
                   Angels
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   :
                
                 and
                 *
                 receiue
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   worketh
                   in
                   you
                   that
                   beleeue
                   :
                
                 x
                 
                   Beleeue
                   Gods
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   you
                   prosper
                   .
                
                 Whosoeuer
                 lightly
                 esteeme
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 not
                 their
                 message
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 put
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 very
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 iudge
                 themselues
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 188.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Pauls
                 being
                 chained
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 reason
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostle
                 inforceth
                 his
                 request
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 their
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 present
                 condition
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 
                   in
                   bonds
                
                 ,
                 or
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   In
                   a
                   chaine
                
                 .
                 This
                 phrase
                 implieth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 free
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 restrained
                 :
                 restrained
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 goe
                 from
                 Countrey
                 to
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Church
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 times
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 close
                 held
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 a
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 or
                 close
                 prison
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 haue
                 performed
                 his
                 ambassage
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 here
                 he
                 expresly
                 saith
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   my
                   ambassage
                   in
                   a
                   chaine
                
                 )
                 then
                 would
                 hee
                 rather
                 haue
                 desired
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 for
                 his
                 deliuerance
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 (
                 whereof
                 a
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 maketh
                 mention
                 )
                 when
                 
                   hee
                   dwelt
                   by
                   himselfe
                   with
                   a
                   souldier
                   that
                   kept
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   GOD.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 manicling
                 ,
                 fettering
                 ,
                 or
                 binding
                 with
                 chaines
                 ,
                 which
                 seemeth
                 hereto
                 be
                 implied
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 At
                 Rome
                 (
                 where
                 Paul
                 was
                 a
                 prisoner
                 )
                 such
                 prisoners
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 closed
                 vp
                 in
                 prisons
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 goe
                 abroade
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 chaine
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 whereof
                 was
                 fastened
                 to
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 a
                 souldiers
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 prisoner
                 could
                 goe
                 no
                 whether
                 without
                 that
                 souldier
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 keeper
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 chained
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 here
                 but
                 one
                 chaine
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 c
                 
                   Paul
                   was
                   with
                   a
                   Souldier
                   that
                   kept
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Here
                 note
                 these
                 distinct
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Apostles
                 condition
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 declaration
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 himselfe
                 makes
                 it
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 connexion
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 and
                 condition
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 here
                 he
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 189.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 hard
                 vsage
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 FOr
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 Notorious
                 malefactors
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 chained
                 :
                 Here
                 then
                 note
                 how
              
               
                 
                   An
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   is
                   vsed
                   as
                   a
                   thiefe
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   I
                   suffer
                   trouble
                   as
                   an
                   euill
                   doer
                   ,
                   euen
                   vnto
                   bonds
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 was
                 Peter
                 dealt
                 withall
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   He
                   was
                   put
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   to
                   foure
                   quaternions
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   bound
                   with
                   two
                   chaines
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   betweene
                   two
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Keepers
                   before
                   the
                   doore
                   kept
                   the
                   prison
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 thus
                 was
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 dealt
                 withall
                 :
                 for
                 f
                 
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   came
                   as
                   against
                   a
                   thiefe
                   with
                   swords
                   and
                   staues
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 might
                 be
                 exemplied
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 especially
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 ?
                 
                 any
                 notorious
                 crimes
                 which
                 they
                 commited
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 vniust
                 offence
                 that
                 they
                 gaue
                 to
                 their
                 persecutors
                 ?
                 No
                 verily
                 .
                 No
                 Christian
                 can
                 imagine
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   Who
                   did
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   guile
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 good
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 h
                 he
                 held
                 himselfe
                 debter
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 loue
                 :
                 but
                 hurt
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 none
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 handled
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 beene
                 as
                 sheepe
                 very
                 profitable
                 and
                 harmelesse
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 aboue
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   First
                   pure
                   ,
                   then
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   gentle
                   ,
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   entreated
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   fruits
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 an
                 euill
                 
                 iealous
                 suspition
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 inward
                 inueterate
                 enuy
                 and
                 malice
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 so
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Reade
                 Iohn
                 15.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 censure
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 iudge
                 such
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 account
                 Christs
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 )
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 persecutors
                 they
                 are
                 handled
                 as
                 malefactors
                 :
                 so
                 might
                 we
                 condemn
                 those
                 worthy
                 Martyrs
                 which
                 suffered
                 in
                 Queene
                 Maries
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 vilely
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Spanish
                 inquisition
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 persecuting
                 Papists
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 190.
                 
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 holy
                 glorying
                 in
                 his
                 Chaine
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 FOr
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himselfe
                 declareth
                 and
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 this
                 condition
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vnder
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 a
                 publike
                 letter
                 sent
                 to
                 an
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 to
                 remaine
                 vnto
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 appeareth
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 whit
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 chaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Persecution
                   simply
                   in
                   itselfe
                   is
                   no
                   matter
                   of
                   shame
                   .
                
                 
                 Expresly
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 k
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 suffering
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 Timothy
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 Christs
                 prisoner
                 :
                 
                   If
                   any
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 )
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   behalfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nothing
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 ashamed
                 but
                 onely
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 odious
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 voluntary
                 euill
                 proceeding
                 from
                 our selues
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 If
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 God
                 should
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 )
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                 our
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 vs
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 such
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 chaine
                 ,
                 imprison
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 deale
                 hardly
                 and
                 ignominiously
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 thereupon
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 ,
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gospell
                 disgraced
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 :
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 here
                 rather
                 boast
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 doe
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 of
                 gold
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 persecution
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 l
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 and
                 m
                 honour
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 vs
                 start
                 backe
                 from
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 discourage
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 hearten
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 191.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 maketh
                 persecution
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 reioycing
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 HOw
                 can
                 persecution
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 ioy
                 ?
                 can
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 be
                 in
                 suffering
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 malefactors
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 As
                 suffering
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 of
                 honour
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 for
                 which
                 one
                 suffereth
                 ,
                 which
                 altereth
                 the
                 case
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 theeues
                 betwixt
                 whom
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 
                 suffered
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   We
                   receiue
                   things
                   worthy
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   man
                   hath
                   done
                   nothing
                   amisse
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 therfore
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 suffering
                 ,
                 implied
                 vnder
                 this
                 clause
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   which
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 the
                 function
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 reference
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 
                   a
                   chaine
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   which
                   maketh
                   persecution
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   reioycing
                   .
                
                 Note
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 wherein
                 persecution
                 
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 cause
                 either
                 expressed
                 ,
                 or
                 necessarily
                 implied
                 :
                 Note
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 29.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Persecution
                 in
                 it selfe
                 separated
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 curse
                 :
                 a
                 thing
                 grieuous
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 192.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 Men
                 may
                 suffer
                 with
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 VVHat
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 persecution
                 which
                 causeth
                 blessednesse
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 In
                 generall
                 a
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 in
                 abstaining
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 performing
                 of
                 our
                 bounden
                 duty
                 .
                 b
                 Ioseph
                 suffered
                 imprisonment
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 commit
                 folly
                 with
                 his
                 Mistresse
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Moses
                   chose
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   affliction
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   enioy
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 d
                 Daniel
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Lyons
                 den
                 ,
                 for
                 praying
                 vnto
                 God.
                 And
                 e
                 Christ
                 was
                 persecuted
                 for
                 doing
                 workes
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
                 
              
               
                 More
                 particularly
                 the
                 Gospell
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 The
                 f
                 Apostles
                 were
                 persecuted
                 for
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 g
                 Others
                 for
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 suffer
                 for
                 preaching
                 or
                 professing
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christs
                 h
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 i
                 Christ
                 :
                 they
                 which
                 renounce
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 k
                 denie
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 They
                 which
                 looke
                 to
                 haue
                 true
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 suffering
                 ,
                 must
                 especially
                 looke
                 vnto
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 thorowly
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 indeede
                 of
                 that
                 kinde
                 that
                 by
                 Gods
                 Word
                 we
                 may
                 warrantably
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 necessarily
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 .
                 l
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 implieth
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 causes
                 for
                 which
                 many
                 doe
                 suffer
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 Christians
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   of
                   you
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   suffer
                   
                   as
                   a
                   murtherer
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   thiefe
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   busie
                   body
                   in
                   other
                   mens
                   matters
                   .
                
                 Note
                 how
                 he
                 maketh
                 not
                 onely
                 open
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   medling
                   with
                   other
                   bodies
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 vnwarrantable
                 and
                 vniust
                 ground
                 of
                 suffering
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 against
                 traytors
                 ,
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 theeues
                 ,
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 idolators
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 against
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 Schismatikes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 contentious
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 raising
                 troubles
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 bring
                 trouble
                 vpon
                 their
                 owne
                 pates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 If
                 the
                 cause
                 be
                 iust
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 with
                 courage
                 stand
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 reuiling
                 and
                 disgraceful
                 speeches
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ,
                 racke
                 ,
                 strapadoe
                 ,
                 sword
                 ,
                 halter
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 make
                 thee
                 start
                 from
                 thy
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 to
                 denie
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 and
                 encouragement
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   If
                   we
                   suffer
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   also
                   raigne
                   with
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 193.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 vile
                 handling
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ambassadours
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 fourth
                 point
                 noted
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 function
                 and
                 condition
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 chained
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 chained
                 ,
                 yet
                 performed
                 he
                 his
                 function
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   my
                   Ambassage
                   in
                   a
                   chaine
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 arise
                 two
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ambassadors
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Heauen
                   are
                   more
                   hardly
                   dealt
                   withall
                   then
                   the
                   Ambassadors
                   of
                   mortall
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Ambassadours
                 are
                 kindly
                 vsed
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 sauge
                 and
                 barbarous
                 people
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 wrong
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nations
                 to
                 imprison
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 .
                 Though
                 Ambassadors
                 be
                 free
                 in
                 deliuering
                 their
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 their
                 message
                 be
                 distastfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 are
                 let
                 goe
                 free
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 rewarded
                 .
                 
                 But
                 Christs
                 Ambassadors
                 haue
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 beene
                 very
                 hardly
                 dealt
                 withall
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 whereof
                 o
                 Christ
                 complained
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   killest
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   stonest
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   sent
                   vnto
                   thee
                   .
                
                 p
                 And
                 whereof
                 Saint
                 Stephen
                 also
                 complained
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   haue
                   not
                   your
                   Fathers
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 so
                 dealt
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 When
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 who
                 loue
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 thereof
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 publike
                 persecution
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 will
                 priuately
                 scorne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 alwayes
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 knowing
                 and
                 beleeling
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 function
                 ,
                 highly
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 those
                 some
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 which
                 oppose
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 194.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 Christs
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 hardly
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 THeir
                 message
                 is
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 
                 This
                 q
                 is
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 r
                 That
                 is
                 light
                 .
                 Darkenesse
                 cannot
                 endure
                 light
                 :
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 haire
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 it
                 pierceth
                 to
                 the
                 quicke
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 him
                 to
                 fret
                 &
                 fume
                 ,
                 rage
                 and
                 raue
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 messenger
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 a
                 peace
                 of
                 it
                 owne
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 fast
                 lulled
                 asleepe
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 rowsed
                 vp
                 by
                 any
                 messengers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Beare
                 or
                 a
                 Lyon
                 it
                 bestirreth
                 it selfe
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 disturbeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 forgetteth
                 all
                 modesty
                 and
                 humanity
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Father
                 that
                 brought
                 this
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 a
                 carnall
                 son
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 would
                 hate
                 and
                 persecute
                 the
                 father
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 father
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 friend
                 another
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 f
                 
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   man
                   at
                   variance
                   against
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   daughter
                   against
                   her
                   mother
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 out
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 followeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 wicked
                 and
                 obdurate
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Their
                 Master
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 
                   but
                   his
                   kingdome
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   his
                   seruants
                   would
                   surely
                   fight
                   .
                
                 Now
                 because
                 he
                 causeth
                 none
                 to
                 rise
                 vp
                 in
                 armes
                 to
                 execute
                 speedy
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 but
                 suffereth
                 the
                 wicked
                 till
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 feareth
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 careth
                 to
                 abuse
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 How
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 wilfulnesse
                 ,
                 wretchednesse
                 ,
                 malitiousnesse
                 ,
                 vngratefulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 How
                 are
                 Ministers
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 against
                 al
                 the
                 hard
                 dealing
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ?
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 looke
                 for
                 such
                 respect
                 at
                 the
                 worlds
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 earthly
                 Ambassadors
                 find
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 such
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 themselues
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 b
                 the
                 resolution
                 which
                 this
                 Apostle
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 loath
                 to
                 deliuer
                 their
                 ambassage
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Ionah
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 195.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 vsing
                 their
                 libertie
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 other
                 point
                 is
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   Ministers
                   must
                   take
                   and
                   vse
                   what
                   libertie
                   they
                   can
                   haue
                   .
                
                 
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 went
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 his
                 chaine
                 would
                 let
                 him
                 :
                 In
                 his
                 chaine
                 hee
                 preached
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 prison
                 hee
                 d
                 preached
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 continue
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 e
                 a
                 necessitie
                 laid
                 vpon
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 and
                 woe
                 to
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 may
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 some
                 restraint
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 what
                 lawfully
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 manifest
                 thereby
                 a
                 great
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 in
                 preferring
                 it
                 before
                 their
                 owne
                 ease
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 shall
                 that
                 reward
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Master
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 196.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 forbearing
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 being
                 inhibited
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 VVHat
                 if
                 Ministers
                 bee
                 inhibited
                 by
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 may
                 they
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 inhibition
                 preach
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Difference
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 (
                 when
                 infidell
                 or
                 idolatrous
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 are
                 open
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 beare
                 rule
                 ,
                 who
                 seeke
                 vtterly
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 professors
                 thereof
                 )
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 peace
                 (
                 when
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 defend
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 &
                 seek
                 the
                 progresse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 gouerne
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 The
                 inhibition
                 of
                 infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 idolaters
                 made
                 simply
                 against
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 vtterly
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 no
                 sufficient
                 inhibition
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 directly
                 and
                 apparantly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 inhibit
                 Ministers
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 thinke
                 them
                 vnfit
                 and
                 vnmeete
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 some
                 notorious
                 crimes
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 erronious
                 opinions
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 ministeriall
                 functions
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 inhibited
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 inhibited
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 particular
                 and
                 priuate
                 men
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 inhibition
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 iust
                 or
                 vniust
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 gouernment
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 their
                 fitnesse
                 
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 of
                 their
                 vnfitnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 difference
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 Ministers
                 which
                 are
                 inhibited
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 ordained
                 immediatly
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 &
                 particularly
                 commanded
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 silence
                 such
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 inhibited
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 silēt
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 forcibly
                 restrained
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 f
                 the
                 Apostles
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 preach
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 cōtinued
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 g
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 extraordinarily
                 appointed
                 by
                 God.
                 Other
                 are
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 Gouernors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 iudge
                 them
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 depriue
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 iudge
                 them
                 vnfit
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 obedience
                 must
                 be
                 yeelded
                 to
                 their
                 inhibition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 197.
                 
                 Of
                 Ministers
                 needlesse
                 forbearing
                 to
                 preach
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 Persecution
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Minister
                 cease
                 preaching
                 ;
                 rather
                 then
                 not
                 preach
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 preach
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 such
                 libertie
                 as
                 Paul
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 will
                 they
                 answere
                 it
                 vnto
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 vpon
                 meere
                 surmises
                 and
                 needlesse
                 feares
                 abstaine
                 from
                 preaching
                 :
                 not
                 much
                 vnlike
                 to
                 a
                 sloathfull
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 his
                 businesse
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   A
                   Lion
                   is
                   without
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   slaine
                   in
                   the
                   streete
                   ?
                
                 such
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Ministers
                 forwardnesse
                 in
                 performing
                 his
                 ambassage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doe
                 his
                 vttermost
                 endeauor
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 directly
                 and
                 necessarily
                 hindred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Heauie
                 is
                 that
                 reckoning
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 all
                 the
                 libertie
                 ,
                 fauour
                 and
                 encouragement
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 preach
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 198.
                 
                 Of
                 praying
                 for
                 Ministers
                 restrained
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 FOr
                 the
                 last
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 heere
                 mentioneth
                 his
                 chaine
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 stirre
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 both
                 be
                 assisted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 haue
                 greater
                 libertie
                 to
                 doe
                 more
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 also
                 translated
                 
                   bould
                   speaking
                
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 also
                 
                   liberty
                   to
                   speake
                
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 obserue
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 more
                 Ministers
                 are
                 restrained
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 rather
                 ought
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 should
                 seeme
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 was
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 hindred
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 hauing
                 desired
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 againe
                 hee
                 desireth
                 them
                 i
                 
                   somewhat
                   the
                   more
                   earnestly
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   them
                   more
                   quickly
                   :
                
                 but
                 most
                 cleare
                 is
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 clapt
                 vp
                 close
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   earnest
                   prayer
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   vnto
                   God
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 meanes
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 :
                 
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 g
                 the
                 least
                 offensiue
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 prayer
                 for
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 greatest
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 meanes
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 sustaineth
                 by
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 The
                 vse
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 daily
                 practise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 199.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 boldnesse
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 vsed
                 those
                 two
                 forcible
                 reasons
                 to
                 mooue
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 returneth
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 repeateth
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 
                 them
                 pray
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 
                   speake
                   boldly
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 amplifieth
                 by
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   hee
                   ought
                   to
                   speake
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 place
                 somewhat
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 a
                 Nowne
                 ,
                 this
                 a
                 b
                 Verbe
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 effect
                 they
                 imply
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 This
                 repetition
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   Boldnesse
                   and
                   freedome
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   very
                   needfull
                   for
                   a
                   Minster
                   :
                
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 repeateth
                 not
                 things
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 wherefore
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 vrgeth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 lightly
                 passe
                 ouer
                 ,
                 but
                 giue
                 the
                 more
                 diligent
                 heede
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 200.
                 
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 iealousie
                 ouer
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 chaine
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 reneweth
                 his
                 desire
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 speake
                 boldly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   Because
                   I
                   am
                   chained
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   the
                   rather
                   desire
                   boldnesse
                   of
                   speech
                   :
                
                 I
                 note
                 foure
                 commendable
                 vertues
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 An
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 An
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 well
                 performing
                 his
                 function
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 An
                 inuincible
                 resolution
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 strong
                 affiance
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 an
                 iron
                 chaine
                 ,
                 a
                 keeper
                 continually
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 restraint
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 greater
                 danger
                 ,
                 were
                 greeuous
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 (
                 c
                 
                   For
                   no
                   chastening
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   ioyous
                   ,
                   but
                   grieuous
                
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 meanes
                 to
                 dant
                 the
                 freest
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 couragious
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 was
                 flesh
                 &
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needed
                 more
                 then
                 flesh
                 ,
                 euen
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 to
                 vphold
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 
                 bold
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 duty
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 :
                 wherefore
                 though
                 yet
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 danted
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 desireth
                 Gods
                 helpe
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 affliction
                 to
                 support
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 fainting
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 201.
                 
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 desire
                 well
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 function
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 desire
                 of
                 courage
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 function
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 ,
                 he
                 desireth
                 rather
                 still
                 in
                 his
                 chaine
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 his
                 chain
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 would
                 haue
                 thought
                 that
                 being
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 haue
                 desired
                 the
                 remouall
                 of
                 the
                 affliction
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 preferred
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 more
                 cleare
                 &
                 euident
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 tooke
                 his
                 farewell
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   I
                   count
                   not
                   my
                   life
                   deare
                   vnto
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   finish
                   my
                   course
                   with
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ministry
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   receiued
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   to
                   testifie
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 202.
                 
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 constant
                 resolution
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 hee
                 had
                 suffered
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 e
                 
                   resisted
                   vnto
                   blood
                
                 :
                 though
                 his
                 liberty
                 were
                 restrained
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 blood
                 and
                 life
                 were
                 preserued
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hee
                 still
                 continueth
                 to
                 fight
                 the
                 Lords
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 quarrell
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 chaine
                 hee
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 desireth
                 boldly
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 .
                 Doth
                 hee
                 not
                 herein
                 manifest
                 a
                 braue
                 spirit
                 ,
                 an
                 vndanted
                 mind
                 ,
                 an
                 inuincible
                 courage
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 203.
                 
                 Of
                 Pauls
                 stedfast
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 FOr
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 
                 assuredly
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 courage
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 chaine
                 ,
                 and
                 mauger
                 the
                 fury
                 and
                 rage
                 of
                 all
                 
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 haue
                 desired
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 aduersaries
                 :
                 but
                 well
                 hee
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 chained
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 chained
                 by
                 his
                 Master
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   who
                
                 f
                 
                   led
                   captiuity
                   captiue
                
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 further
                 restraine
                 him
                 then
                 his
                 Master
                 permitted
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 (
                 for
                 himselfe
                 said
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 g
                 
                   though
                   he
                   himselfe
                   suffered
                   vnto
                   bonds
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   bound
                   :
                
                 they
                 chained
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 chaine
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 204.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 forenamed
                 Vertues
                 .
              
               
                 BEhold
                 here
                 a
                 rare
                 example
                 :
                 
                 rare
                 for
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 rare
                 for
                 the
                 scarcity
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Admirable
                 vertues
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 worthy
                 our
                 imitation
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 who
                 maintaine
                 in
                 them
                 such
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 ,
                 fearing
                 lest
                 through
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 danted
                 with
                 affliction
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 more
                 earnest
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 prayer
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 vphold
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 desirous
                 of
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 here
                 was
                 :
                 such
                 haue
                 beene
                 found
                 to
                 stand
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 cast
                 stedfastly
                 ,
                 when
                 proud
                 crackers
                 haue
                 beene
                 quailed
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 desire
                 while
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 preach
                 boldly
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 crosse
                 remoued
                 ,
                 argueth
                 a
                 great
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 preferreth
                 these
                 before
                 his
                 owne
                 ease
                 ,
                 liberty
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Constancy
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 setteth
                 the
                 crowne
                 vpon
                 a
                 mans
                 head
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 endured
                 some
                 trials
                 ,
                 shrinke
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 ouer
                 the
                 fight
                 before
                 their
                 life
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 loose
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 valour
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 But
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 enable
                 his
                 
                 seruants
                 in
                 all
                 distresses
                 and
                 difficulties
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 worke
                 whereunto
                 he
                 sendeth
                 them
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 power
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 men
                 not
                 feare
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 hold
                 on
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 205.
                 
                 How
                 most
                 mens
                 disposition
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Pauls
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 rare
                 and
                 excellent
                 vertues
                 these
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 alasse
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 rare
                 and
                 scarce
                 among
                 men
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 their
                 contrary
                 disposition
                 :
                 For
              
               
                 1
                 Many
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 endured
                 some
                 small
                 trials
                 ,
                 grow
                 so
                 insolent
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 moued
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 seeke
                 helpe
                 and
                 assurance
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 they
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 that
                 present
                 crosse
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ease
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 ability
                 to
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 good
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 aboue
                 all
                 desire
                 it
                 :
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 prisoner
                 :
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 my
                 Country
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 captiue
                 :
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 health
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 sicke
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 wealth
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 poore
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 So
                 farre
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 resisting
                 vnto
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 induring
                 till
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 a
                 persecution
                 ariseth
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 so
                 offended
                 and
                 affrighted
                 that
                 they
                 b
                 forsake
                 their
                 profession
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 They
                 so
                 dread
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doub●
                 of
                 Gods
                 almighty
                 power
                 and
                 good
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 forenamed
                 graces
                 in
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 ma●keth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 admirable
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 hau●
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 after
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 206.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 preaching
                 boldly
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 clause
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   speake
                
                 :
                 which
                 some
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 as
                 a
                 further
                 motiue
                 to
                 stirre
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 vtterance
                 and
                 boldnes
                 of
                 speech
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 bounden
                 duty
                 ,
                 necessity
                 was
                 laid
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 :
                 whence
                 may
                 bee
                 obserued
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   matter
                   arbitrary
                   for
                   a
                   Minister
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   boldly
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   necessary
                   thing
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Necessity
                   is
                   laid
                   vpon
                   mee
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   and
                   woe
                   vnto
                   me
                   if
                   I
                   preach
                   not
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                
                 As
                 much
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 Ministers
                 :
                 Their
                 offices
                 require
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 the
                 charge
                 is
                 committed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 omit
                 their
                 bounden
                 duty
                 :
                 wherefore
                 euery
                 sleight
                 occasion
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 hinderance
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 207.
                 
                 Of
                 preaching
                 after
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 clause
                 rather
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 motiue
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 reference
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 function
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 his
                 condition
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 so
                 speake
                 as
                 becommeth
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 as
                 becommeth
                 one
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 bonds
                 .
                 Hence
                 first
                 note
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   for
                   a
                   Minister
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   bee
                   done
                   after
                   a
                   right
                   manner
                   :
                
                 What
                 is
                 required
                 vnto
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 preaching
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 :
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 generall
                 is
                 againe
                 vrged
                 by
                 this
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Col.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 saying
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   If
                   any
                   speake
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   as
                   the
                   oracles
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 other
                 functions
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 require
                 aright
                 manner
                 of
                 performing
                 them
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Lord
                 who
                 requireth
                 the
                 duty
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 the
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 performing
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 our
                 
                 obedience
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 duties
                 which
                 wee
                 performe
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 carefully
                 obserue
                 how
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 wee
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 .
                 Little
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 many
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 how
                 loosely
                 ,
                 how
                 coldly
                 ,
                 how
                 trudely
                 doe
                 many
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 inough
                 onely
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 Againe
                 others
                 fal
                 into
                 an
                 other
                 extreame
                 :
                 they
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 too
                 curiously
                 ,
                 too
                 conceitedly
                 ,
                 too
                 vainely
                 ,
                 with
                 too
                 great
                 affectation
                 and
                 ostentation
                 .
                 Little
                 doth
                 God
                 regard
                 such
                 paines
                 :
                 little
                 comfort
                 can
                 Ministers
                 reape
                 thereby
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 208.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 Ministers
                 carrying
                 of
                 himselfe
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 present
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 AGaine
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Minister
                   in
                   bonds
                   must
                   haue
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   present
                   condition
                   ,
                   accordingly
                   to
                   carry
                   himselfe
                   :
                
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 timorousnesse
                 betray
                 Gods
                 truth
                 :
                 so
                 neither
                 by
                 his
                 indiscreete
                 and
                 ouer-great
                 boldnesse
                 indanger
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 Christ
                 imply
                 vnder
                 that
                 generall
                 precept
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Be
                   wise
                   as
                   serpents
                   ,
                   and
                   innocent
                   as
                   doues
                   .
                
                 Doue-like
                 innocency
                 will
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 fraudulent
                 dealing
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 deceiue
                 our
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 that
                 trust
                 which
                 hee
                 putteth
                 in
                 vs.
                 Serpent-like
                 wisdome
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 preuent
                 many
                 mischeefes
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 through
                 rashnes
                 we
                 might
                 fall
                 into
                 .
                 Such
                 wisdome
                 vsed
                 the
                 Counsell
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 forbeare
                 to
                 bee
                 too
                 violent
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 Moses
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Iewes
                 which
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 e
                 
                   Abstinence
                   from
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   strangled
                   :
                
                 yea
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 probably
                 collected
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 f
                 while
                 he
                 continued
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 disputing
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Tyranus
                 
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 preached
                 not
                 particularly
                 against
                 Diana
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 generall
                 hee
                 perswaded
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 g
                 
                   They
                   are
                   no
                   Gods
                   which
                   are
                   made
                   with
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 and
                 also
                 h
                 
                   perswaded
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 certainly
                 there
                 would
                 haue
                 beene
                 many
                 tumults
                 raised
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 i
                 through
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 a
                 siluer-smith
                 there
                 was
                 afterwards
                 )
                 if
                 by
                 name
                 he
                 had
                 inueighed
                 against
                 Diana
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 thus
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 enemies
                 power
                 ,
                 speake
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 k
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 l
                 
                   discerne
                   things
                   that
                   differ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 rightly
                 iudge
                 of
                 all
                 circumstances
                 (
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Time
                   ,
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Persons
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 and
                 accordingly
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 .
                 That
                 promise
                 which
                 Christ
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 (
                 saying
                 m
                 
                   When
                   they
                   deliuer
                   you
                   vp
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   giuen
                   you
                   in
                   that
                   houre
                   ,
                   what
                   yee
                   shall
                   speake
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   yee
                   that
                   speake
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   your
                   Father
                   which
                   speaketh
                   in
                   you
                
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 more
                 generally
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 al
                 that
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 aright
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 n
                 
                   God
                   will
                   giue
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   desire
                   him
                
                 )
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 promises
                 may
                 assure
                 Gods
                 faithfull
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 Master
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 vnderstanding
                 how
                 to
                 deliuer
                 their
                 ambassage
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 seeke
                 to
                 o
                 
                   vnderstand
                   according
                   to
                   sobriety
                
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 preposterous
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 conceit
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 p
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   grant
                   vnto
                   thy
                   seruants
                   that
                   with
                   all
                   boldnesse
                   they
                   may
                   speake
                   thy
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 that
                 so
                 thy
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 glorified
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Church
                 edified
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             Analysis
             or
             ResoluTION
             OF
             A
             DECLARATION
             which
             Christ
             made
             of
             the
             
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             Recorded
             ,
             MATTH
             .
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             and
             MARKE
             3.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               is
               noted
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   Preface
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   intimated
                   
                     
                       1
                       The
                       certaintie
                       of
                       the
                       point
                       (
                       Verily
                       )
                       .
                    
                     
                       2
                       The
                       authoritie
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       deliuered
                       it
                       (
                       
                         I
                         say
                         vnto
                         you
                      
                       )
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Point
                   it selfe
                   :
                   wherein
                   is
                   noted
                   
                     
                       1
                       Gods
                       Mercy
                       
                         
                           1
                           Declared
                           by
                           
                             forgiuing
                             sinne
                          
                           .
                        
                         
                           2
                           Amplified
                           by
                           
                             
                               The
                               sinnes
                               forgiuen
                               .
                            
                             
                               Set
                               foorth
                               by
                               
                                 
                                   The
                                   extent
                                   of
                                   them
                                   
                                     
                                       All
                                       sins
                                       wherwith
                                       soeuer
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   The
                                   Kinds
                                   of
                                   them
                                   noted
                                   .
                                   
                                     
                                       Generally
                                       
                                         
                                           All
                                           matter
                                           of
                                           sinnes
                                           .
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       Particularly
                                       
                                         
                                           Blasphemee
                                           .
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   The
                                   Persons
                                   
                                     
                                       1
                                       
                                         By
                                         whō
                                      
                                       sin
                                       is
                                       cōmittee
                                       ,
                                       
                                         
                                           Men
                                           :
                                           Sons
                                           of
                                           me
                                           :
                                           
                                             
                                               Amplified
                                               by
                                               their
                                               generality
                                               (
                                               whosoeuer
                                               )
                                               .
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       2
                                       
                                         Against
                                         whom
                                      
                                       sinne
                                       is
                                       committed
                                       .
                                       
                                         
                                           The
                                           Sonne
                                           of
                                           Men.
                                           
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2
                           Gods
                           Iustice
                           .
                           
                             
                               1
                               Declared
                               by
                               affording
                               to
                               pardon
                               to
                               the
                               sin
                               against
                               the
                               Holy
                               Ghost
                               .
                            
                             
                               2
                               Amplified
                               by
                               setting
                               forth
                               
                                 
                                   1
                                   The
                                   nature
                                   of
                                   the
                                   sinne
                                   ,
                                   and
                                   that
                                   by
                                   
                                     
                                       The
                                       quality
                                       of
                                       it
                                       ,
                                       in
                                       
                                         
                                           Speaking
                                           against
                                           :
                                           Blaspheming
                                           .
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       The
                                       obiect
                                       against
                                       which
                                       it
                                       is
                                       directed
                                       
                                         
                                           The
                                           Holy
                                           Ghost
                                           .
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   2
                                   The
                                   issue
                                   of
                                   it
                                   noted
                                   
                                     
                                       1
                                       Negatiuely
                                       ,
                                       and
                                       that
                                       
                                         
                                           Simply
                                           by
                                           
                                             
                                               An
                                               indefinite
                                               particle
                                               ,
                                               NOT.
                                               
                                            
                                             
                                               A
                                               generall
                                               particle
                                               ,
                                               NEVER
                                               .
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                         
                                           Cōparatiuely
                                           ,
                                           by
                                           a
                                           distinction
                                           of
                                           times
                                           .
                                           
                                             
                                               Nor
                                               in
                                               this
                                               world
                                               .
                                            
                                             
                                               Nor
                                               in
                                               the
                                               world
                                               to
                                               come
                                               .
                                            
                                          
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       2
                                       Affirmatiuely
                                       ,
                                       
                                         in
                                         these
                                         words
                                      
                                       ,
                                       Is
                                       in
                                       danger
                                       of
                                       eternall
                                       damnation
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             TREATISE
             OF
             THE
             SINNE
             AGAINST
             THE
             HOLY
             GHOST
             .
          
           
             
               
                 §.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 
                   Sinne
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 plainly
                 and
                 fully
                 laid
                 downe
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Recrimination
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 who
                 malitiously
                 slandred
                 and
                 blasphemed
                 the
                 cleare
                 euidence
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 of
                 his
                 Diuine
                 power
                 in
                 dispossessing
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 party
                 whom
                 he
                 possessed
                 both
                 blinde
                 and
                 dumbe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 blasphemous
                 slander
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   cast
                   not
                   out
                   diuels
                   but
                   by
                
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   Diuels
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 slander
                 doth
                 Christ
                 first
                 remooue
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 probable
                 ,
                 nor
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Satan
                 should
                 Satan
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 probable
                 either
                 in
                 
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                   their
                   opinion
                
                 who
                 said
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 in
                 
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 then
                 should
                 Satan
                 bee
                 diuided
                 against
                 himselfe
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 likely
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 should
                 he
                 procure
                 his
                 owne
                 ruine
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 an
                 induction
                 of
                 three
                 particulars
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 
                 another
                 of
                 a
                 Citie
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 diuided
                 against
                 it selfe
                 can
                 stand
                 :
                 so
                 nor
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 what
                 probabilitie
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 an
                 old
                 ,
                 politique
                 ,
                 experienced
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 desirous
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 owne
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 should
                 wittingly
                 seeke
                 his
                 owne
                 ruine
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   opinion
                
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 probable
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 they
                 otherwise
                 thought
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 that
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 .
                 Their
                 owne
                 children
                 (
                 men
                 bred
                 and
                 brought
                 vp
                 among
                 themselues
                 )
                 that
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 them
                 thought
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God.
                 Is
                 it
                 then
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 vttered
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   cast
                   out
                   Diuels
                   by
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Diuels
                   ?
                
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Satan
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 proueth
                 by
                 that
                 superiour
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 casteth
                 one
                 our
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 ouer
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 he
                 must
                 bee
                 able
                 first
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 spoile
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 But
                 Satan
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 superiour
                 power
                 ouer
                 himselfe
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 Satan
                 should
                 be
                 stronger
                 then
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 hauing
                 cleane
                 quenched
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 that
                 blasphemous
                 slander
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 slander
                 cast
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 innocent
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 fire-brand
                 put
                 into
                 water
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 iust
                 apologie
                 stopped
                 their
                 blacke
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 to
                 oppose
                 against
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 high
                 pitch
                 of
                 their
                 impietie
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 to
                 plaine
                 
                   blasphemie
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 taketh
                 occasion
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 vile
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 fearefull
                 issue
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 Euangelists
                 record
                 the
                 Summe
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 text
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Matth.
                   12.
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   All
                   maner
                   of
                   sin
                   and
                   blasphemy
                   shal
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   blasphemy
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whosoeuer
                   speaketh
                   a
                   word
                   against
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   whosoeuer
                   speaketh
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuē
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   Mark.
                   3.
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   All
                   sinnes
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemies
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   soeuer
                   they
                   shall
                   blaspheme
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   hee
                   that
                   shall
                   blaspheme
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   hath
                   neuer
                   forgiuenesse
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   .
                
              
               
                 §.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 Christs
                 censure
                 vpon
                 their
                 slander
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 forenamed
                 Recrimination
                 ,
                 and
                 censure
                 which
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Parisies
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 very
                 sharpe
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 iust
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 intimated
                 by
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 particle
                 of
                 inference
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 
                   (
                   Wherefore
                
                 )
                 and
                 expressed
                 by
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 hee
                 layeth
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 
                   (
                   because
                   they
                   said
                   he
                   had
                   an
                   vncleane
                   spirit
                   .
                   )
                
                 Very
                 brazen-faced
                 and
                 impudent
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 durst
                 openly
                 vtter
                 such
                 a
                 vile
                 slander
                 against
                 all
                 probabilitie
                 and
                 possibilitie
                 ,
                 yea
                 against
                 
                   their
                   own
                   iudgement
                
                 and
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 meete
                 to
                 spare
                 them
                 any
                 whit
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Whence
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                   As
                   sinners
                   wax
                   bold
                   and
                   impudent
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   hainousuesse
                   and
                   fearefull
                   issue
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   discouered
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   Cry
                   aloud
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 his
                 Prophet
                 )
                 
                   spare
                   not
                   :
                   shew
                   my
                   people
                   their
                   transgression
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 Iaakob
                 
                   their
                   sinnes
                
                 .
                 
                 b
                 
                   Rebuke
                   them
                   sharpely
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 also
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 Titus
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 their
                 holy
                 zeale
                 ,
                 in
                 laying
                 open
                 the
                 fearefull
                 estate
                 of
                 notorious
                 sinners
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 faces
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 past
                 all
                 recouery
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 some
                 compunction
                 and
                 remorse
                 ,
                 c
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 vpon
                 Peters
                 laying
                 forth
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 in
                 crucifying
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
                 This
                 reason
                 doth
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 alledge
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 aduiseth
                 Titus
                 to
                 reproue
                 the
                 Cretians
                 sharpely
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 he
                 addeth
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 those
                 sinners
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 estate
                 is
                 so
                 laide
                 forth
                 ,
                 be
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 thereby
                 be
                 any
                 whit
                 moued
                 ,
                 nor
                 brought
                 to
                 remorse
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 wax
                 more
                 impudent
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Iewes
                 their
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   spoken
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   harken
                   vnto
                   thee
                   :
                
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Ezechiel
                   ,
                   The
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   will
                   not
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   wil
                   not
                   harken
                   vnto
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   are
                   impudent
                   and
                   hard-hearted
                   )
                
                 yet
                 may
                 others
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 going
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 growing
                 to
                 their
                 degree
                 of
                 impudency
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 Malachies
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 obseruing
                 the
                 stoutnesse
                 of
                 their
                 fellowes
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   feared
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
                 :
                 and
                 Gods
                 seuere
                 proceeding
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 iustified
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 Daniel
                 declareth
                 in
                 his
                 confession
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 first
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   sinned
                   and
                   committed
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   wickedly
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 then
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   neither
                   haue
                   we
                   hearkened
                   vnto
                   thy
                   seruants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 
                 whereby
                 
                 he
                 implieth
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 declared
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 denounced
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Righteousnesse
                   belongeth
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   vnto
                   vs
                   confusion
                   of
                   faces
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Vpon
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 proofes
                 and
                 reasons
                 Ministers
                 must
                 learne
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 iust
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 holy
                 zeale
                 in
                 laying
                 forth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 issue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 desire
                 of
                 reclaiming
                 sinners
                 ,
                 of
                 staying
                 the
                 infection
                 and
                 contagion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 iustifying
                 Gods
                 proceeding
                 against
                 sinners
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 resolution
                 and
                 seuerall
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 passe
                 from
                 the
                 Occasion
                 and
                 Inference
                 of
                 Christs
                 censure
                 ,
                 note
                 further
                 the
                 
                   
                     Manner
                  
                   
                     Matter
                     
                       
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Christs
                 manner
                 of
                 setting
                 it
                 forth
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 great
                 ardency
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 prefixed
                 before
                 his
                 censure
                 
                   (
                   Verily
                   Isay
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                   )
                
                 The
                 particle
                 of
                 asseueration
                 
                   (
                   Verily
                
                 )
                 declareth
                 his
                 ardencie
                 :
                 his
                 auerring
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 
                   (
                   I
                   say
                
                 )
                 sheweth
                 his
                 authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 Christs
                 censure
                 is
                 
                   
                     1
                     Generally
                     propounded
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Particularly
                     applied
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 general
                 proposition
                 is
                 noted
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     Nature
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     Issue
                     .
                     
                       
                         of
                         the
                         sinne
                         censured
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 thereof
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 person
                 against
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 speciall
                 directed
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Issue
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 amplified
                 by
                 comparing
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Issue
                 of
                 other
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 sinnes
                 are
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 This
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Other
                 sinnes
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 comparison
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 liuely
                 representation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Iustice
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 euery
                 sinne
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 in
                 vouchsafing
                 no
                 pardon
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 heere
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 is
                 Christs
                 Preface
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 deliuereth
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 infallible
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 .
                 Christ
                 auerreth
                 it
                 vpon
                 his
                 authoritie
                 and
                 credit
                 .
                 
                   I
                   say
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   that
                   am
                   a
                   faithfull
                   and
                   true
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   I
                   who
                   cannot
                   lye
                   ,
                   I
                   who
                   am
                   the
                   very
                   truth
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   .
                
                 So
                 as
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 authoritie
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 eternall
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 here
                 deliuered
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 certaine
                 ,
                 infallible
                 ,
                 vnchangeable
                 ,
                 
                   Heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   shall
                   passe
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   word
                   shall
                   not
                   passe
                   away
                   .
                
                 With
                 this
                 authority
                 doth
                 Christ
                 *
                 oft
                 ratifie
                 and
                 confirme
                 that
                 exposition
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 of
                 the
                 Morall
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 opposeth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   haue
                   heard
                   it
                   said
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 authoritie
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 others
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 himselfe
                 testifieth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   is
                   your
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   euen
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 He
                 hath
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 authoritie
                 to
                 deliuer
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 power
                 is
                 intimated
                 vnder
                 this
                 imperial
                 phrase
                 
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 herein
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 teaching
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 vsuall
                 phrases
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   The
                   burden
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 doubt
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 his
                 authority
                 into
                 question
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 was
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 stedfast
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 particle
                 set
                 by
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 before
                 the
                 clause
                 of
                 Christs
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Amen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 signifieth
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 vnfitly
                 translated
                 Verily
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 an
                 earnest
                 and
                 vehement
                 asseueration
                 .
                 Hereby
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 heere
                 deliuered
                 is
                 a
                 weightie
                 truth
                 :
                 not
                 lightly
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 and
                 sleightly
                 passed
                 ouer
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 which
                 gaue
                 this
                 commandement
                 
                   (
                   Let
                   your
                   communication
                   be
                   yea
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                
                 )
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 added
                 this
                 vehement
                 asseueration
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 need
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 first
                 vsed
                 this
                 Preface
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 moue
                 them
                 who
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 greater
                 credence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 diligent
                 heed
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 lest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 should
                 let
                 it
                 slip
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 which
                 reade
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 heare
                 ,
                 should
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 points
                 heere
                 deliuered
                 are
                 worthy
                 our
                 due
                 and
                 serious
                 meditation
                 :
                 points
                 needfull
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 and
                 learned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 CHrist
                 hauing
                 raised
                 vp
                 the
                 attention
                 of
                 his
                 hearers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Preface
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 he
                 mollifieth
                 the
                 seuerity
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 against
                 the
                 
                   blasphemy
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   sinnes
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemies
                   wherewith
                   soeuer
                   they
                   blaspheme
                   .
                   And
                   whosoeuer
                   speaketh
                   against
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 heere
                 propounded
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 greatest
                 euidence
                 of
                 mercy
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 amplified
                 :
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 sinne
                 set
                 downe
                 both
                 generally
                 
                   (
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sinne
                   )
                
                 and
                 particularly
                 (
                 Blasphemie
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 commit
                 sinne
                 
                   (
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                
                 )
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 (
                 whosoeuer
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 the
                 person
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 committed
                 
                   (
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 generall
                 point
                 here
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Sinne
                   may
                   bee
                   forgiuen
                
                 .
                 A
                 point
                 well
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   saue
                   sinners
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 scope
                 and
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 prefigured
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 manifold
                 performances
                 thereof
                 to
                 poore
                 sinners
                 ,
                 doe
                 abundantly
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 true
                 proper
                 reasons
                 hereof
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 
                   desireth
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   sinners
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 satisfied
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   sinne
                   by
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 sinner
                 to
                 moue
                 God
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 sweete
                 concurrence
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 iustice
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Admirable
                 is
                 the
                 comfort
                 which
                 hence
                 ariseth
                 to
                 poore
                 sinners
                 .
                 
                 Sinne
                 makes
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 wretched
                 and
                 cursed
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 thereof
                 hee
                 is
                 odious
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 is
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 infinit
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 fearefull
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 
                 iudgements
                 and
                 plagues
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 bodie
                 or
                 soule
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cursed
                 death
                 at
                 the
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 torment
                 and
                 torture
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 be
                 ministred
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 creature
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lieth
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 
                   hand
                   writing
                
                 which
                 appeared
                 to
                 Belshazzer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   changed
                   his
                   countenace
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   ioynts
                   of
                   his
                   loynes
                   were
                   loosed
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   knees
                   smote
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 comfort
                 and
                 ioy
                 will
                 it
                 bring
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 palsie
                 man
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 
                   Son
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiue
                   thee
                
                 ?
                 Loe
                 Christ
                 hath
                 here
                 indefinitly
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 vnto
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sinne
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 our
                 care
                 therefore
                 be
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 pardon
                 :
                 
                 and
                 not
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 sinke
                 downe
                 vnder
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 pardon
                 is
                 purchased
                 and
                 granted
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 vs
                 reiect
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 neglect
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   and
                   iust
                   to
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   clense
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 Behold
                 heere
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 forsake
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 what
                 incouragement
                 could
                 the
                 sinner
                 haue
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 for
                 his
                 heart
                 would
                 thus
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Indeed
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   weefull
                   wretch
                   through
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   will
                   it
                   now
                   boote
                   me
                   to
                   leaue
                   my
                   sinne
                   ?
                   my
                   iudgement
                   is
                   past
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   recalling
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   there
                   remaines
                   no
                   pardon
                   .
                
                 But
                 assurance
                 of
                 pardon
                 makes
                 him
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   I
                   haue
                   heretofore
                   beene
                   so
                   wretched
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   sinne
                   to
                   implunge
                   my selfe
                   into
                   endlesse
                   miserie
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   heare
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   pardon
                   for
                   sinners
                   :
                   surely
                   I
                   will
                   no
                   more
                   continue
                   in
                   this
                   wofull
                   estate
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   seeke
                   pardon
                   for
                   sin
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   watchfull
                   
                   against
                   sinne
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Were
                 there
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 man
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 care
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 vrged
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 and
                 motiue
                 to
                 draw
                 men
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 repentance
                 .
                 That
                 repentance
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 gratefulnesse
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 mercie
                 in
                 pardoning
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 kindly
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 proue
                 the
                 truest
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 pardoning
                 all
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 farre
                 reacheth
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 (
                 except
                 that
                 onely
                 which
                 is
                 heere
                 excepted
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   )
                
                 but
                 commeth
                 within
                 the
                 Compasse
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   All
                   sinnes
                
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 hath
                 recorded
                 Christs
                 speech
                 )
                 
                   All
                   manner
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 hath
                 recorded
                 it
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 :
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 euent
                 ,
                 euery
                 sin
                 should
                 indeed
                 be
                 pardoned
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 few
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 curret
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Few
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 euery
                 sinne
                 is
                 pardonable
                 .
                 
                 The
                 point
                 then
                 heere
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 (
                 except
                 before
                 excepted
                 )
                 
                   No
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   thereof
                   is
                   irremissible
                   :
                
                 originall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 actuall
                 transgressions
                 :
                 whether
                 few
                 or
                 many
                 :
                 light
                 or
                 hainous
                 :
                 new
                 bred
                 ,
                 or
                 old
                 and
                 inueterate
                 :
                 only
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 oft
                 committed
                 ;
                 on
                 ignorance
                 or
                 against
                 knowledge
                 :
                 voluntarily
                 or
                 by
                 force
                 :
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 or
                 presumption
                 :
                 against
                 God
                 or
                 man
                 ;
                 without
                 a
                 mans
                 bodie
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 :
                 in
                 secret
                 or
                 openly
                 :
                 by
                 omitting
                 or
                 sleightly
                 performing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 particular
                 proofe
                 hereof
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 went
                 the
                 furthest
                 in
                 
                 sinne
                 that
                 euer
                 any
                 did
                 since
                 Adams
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 pardon
                 .
                 Of
                 his
                 originall
                 corruption
                 no
                 question
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 :
                 that
                 his
                 actuall
                 transgressions
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 &
                 those
                 most
                 hainous
                 bloody
                 ,
                 crying
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 committed
                 not
                 on
                 ignorance
                 only
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 against
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 history
                 recorded
                 of
                 him
                 apparantly
                 sheweth
                 :
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 all
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sought
                 in
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 (
                 for
                 euery
                 sin
                 is
                 mortall
                 ,
                 and
                 deserueth
                 eternall
                 condemnation
                 )
                 .
                 
                 In
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 no
                 reason
                 at
                 all
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 :
                 But
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 all-sufficiencie
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 then
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 all
                 sinnes
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 all
                 :
                 
                 
                   His
                   blood
                   clenseth
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 As
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 pardoning
                 any
                 one
                 sinne
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infinite
                 value
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 pardoning
                 all
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 pardonable
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Not
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 or
                 aboue
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Christs
                 oblation
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 Gods
                 reuealed
                 determination
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 *
                 hereafter
                 more
                 distinctly
                 heare
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 From
                 this
                 extent
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   mans
                   destruction
                   is
                   of
                   himselfe
                
                 :
                 
                 either
                 because
                 he
                 malitiously
                 despiteth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfully
                 reiecteth
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 pardon
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 redemption
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 mans
                 sinne
                 pardonable
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 impenitencie
                 makes
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 From
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 courage
                 to
                 
                 flye
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 grace
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 great
                 soeuer
                 our
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 beene
                 .
                 Note
                 the
                 gracious
                 inuitation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   now
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   reason
                   together
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   though
                   your
                   sinnes
                   be
                   as
                   scarlet
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   white
                   as
                   snow
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   red
                   like
                   crimson
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   wooll
                   .
                
                 Whensoeuer
                 the
                 Diuell
                 seeketh
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 faith
                 plead
                 this
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   sinnes
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 apply
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 clenseth
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 moued
                 thereby
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 how
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 particular
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 forenamed
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 exemplied
                 ,
                 is
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Saint
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   Blasphemy
                
                 is
                 expresly
                 added
                 to
                 
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   All
                   blasphemies
                   wherewith
                   soeuer
                   men
                   shal
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 are
                 offered
                 two
                 Doctrines
                 to
                 our
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Blasphemie
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 hainous
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Blasphemie
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 implied
                 by
                 the
                 particular
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 instance
                 and
                 euidence
                 of
                 Gods
                 rich
                 mercy
                 ,
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 al
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 forgiueth
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 hee
                 giueth
                 vs
                 thereby
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 Blasphemie
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 a
                 sinne
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 hardly
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 being
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 hope
                 that
                 other
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 will
                 yet
                 more
                 clearely
                 appeare
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Blasphemie
                 .
              
               
                 Blasphemie
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 
                 
                 word
                 )
                 fignifieth
                 *
                 
                   to
                   hurt
                   ones
                   fame
                
                 ,
                 or
                 credit
                 :
                 yea
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 also
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 *
                 
                   to
                   strike
                   thorow
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iehouah
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 former
                 ancient
                 times
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 hath
                 bin
                 vsed
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 dishonor
                 and
                 disgrace
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 mans
                 name
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 sometimes
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 :
                 as
                 where
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   Being
                   defamed
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 or
                 (
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 to
                 translate
                 it
                 )
                 
                   being
                   blasphemed
                
                 )
                 we
                 pray
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 Saint
                 Iude
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                
                 (
                 or
                 
                   they
                   blaspheme
                
                 )
                 dignities
                 :
                 Yet
                 now
                 long
                 vse
                 in
                 Gods
                 Church
                 hath
                 appropriated
                 the
                 word
                 Blasphemie
                 to
                 an
                 high
                 dishonour
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Manner
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Gods
                 name
                 is
                 dishonoured
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 blasphemed
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 either
                 Priuatiuely
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 his
                 honor
                 consisteth
                 :
                 or
                 Positiuely
                 ,
                 by
                 attributing
                 that
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vnbeseeming
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 dishonorable
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 honor
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Simply
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 properly
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 is
                 denied
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ashur
                 denied
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliuer
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   blaspheme
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 
                   By
                   consequence
                
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 imagining
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 meere
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 thinking
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 power
                 proper
                 onely
                 vnto
                 God
                 )
                 accused
                 him
                 of
                 Blasphemie
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Iewes
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 stone
                 him
                 for
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 alledge
                 )
                 he
                 
                   being
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   made
                   himselfe
                   God.
                
                 Though
                 their
                 censure
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 most
                 false
                 and
                 slanderous
                 ,
                 yet
                 thereby
                 they
                 plainly
                 shew
                 what
                 was
                 accounted
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 point
                 more
                 cleare
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 expresly
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   committed
                   great
                   blasphemies
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 molten
                 Calfe
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 vp
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   thy
                   God
                   which
                   brought
                   thee
                   vp
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 they
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Calfe
                 ,
                 a
                 creature
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 making
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 in
                 attributing
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 God
                 which
                 are
                 vnbeseeming
                 his
                 Excellencie
                 ,
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 those
                 Israelites
                 that
                 caused
                 their
                 sonnes
                 to
                 passe
                 thorow
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 making
                 God
                 thereby
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 mans
                 blood
                 :
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 dishonorable
                 to
                 the
                 Diuine
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 Heathenish
                 and
                 barbarous
                 fact
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 saith
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   this
                   haue
                   your
                   Fathers
                   blasphemed
                   me
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 those
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 Viall
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 was
                 powred
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   they
                   blasphemed
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   heauen
                   for
                   their
                   paines
                   :
                
                 their
                 blaspemie
                 ,
                 without
                 question
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 impeached
                 God
                 of
                 iniustice
                 ,
                 vnmercifulnes
                 ,
                 cruelty
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 much
                 vnbeseeming
                 his
                 glorious
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   blasphemie
                
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 God
                 ignominiously
                 ,
                 reproachfully
                 ,
                 disgracefully
                 ,
                 contemptuously
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Gods
                 name
                 is
                 blasphemed
                 thereby
                 :
                 
                 as
                 when
                 Pharaoh
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   heare
                   his
                   voice
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 when
                 Iehoram
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   this
                   euil
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   I
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   any
                   longer
                   ?
                
                 And
                 when
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   that
                   God
                   that
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   hands
                   ?
                
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 Iobs
                 time
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Almightie
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   serue
                   him
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   profit
                   should
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   pray
                   vnto
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 wherein
                 men
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 obserue
                 that
                 this
                 sin
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 is
                 directly
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 had
                 in
                 all
                 high
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 most
                 hainous
                 sinne
                 .
                 Which
                 doth
                 further
                 appeare
                 by
                 that
                 feare
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 of
                 naming
                 it
                 .
                 Blasphemie
                 seemed
                 so
                 horrible
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 openly
                 accused
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 publike
                 accusation
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 but
                 ironically
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 
                   blessed
                   God
                
                 ;
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 vertue
                 comprising
                 the
                 contrary
                 vice
                 .
                 In
                 imitation
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 would
                 haue
                 Naboth
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 thus
                 frameth
                 the
                 inditement
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   diddest
                   blesse
                   God
                
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 witnesses
                 gaue
                 this
                 euidence
                 ,
                 
                   Naboth
                   did
                   blesse
                   God.
                
                 
                 Both
                 shee
                 and
                 they
                 meant
                 that
                 hee
                 blasphemed
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 their
                 meaning
                 taken
                 :
                 for
                 thereupon
                 they
                 put
                 Naboth
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 which
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 inflicted
                 on
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 declare
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 :
                 (
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 expresse
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   blasphemeth
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shal
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                
                 )
                 .
                 
                 But
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 hainous
                 censure
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 denounceth
                 against
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   deliuered
                   them
                   vnto
                   Satan
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   learne
                   not
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 saith
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 
                 
                   A
                   blasphemer
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beheaded
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canon
                   to
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 and
                 other
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   blaspheme
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   who
                   cast
                   them
                   in
                   thither
                   :
                
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 and
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   continually
                   to
                   sing
                   Hallelu-iaeh
                   ,
                   praise
                   and
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 sheweth
                 that
                 blasphemers
                 
                 remaining
                 blasphemers
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 hauing
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 heauenly
                 society
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 expect
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 
                   the
                   lake
                   which
                   burneth
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 temporall
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 all
                 expresly
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 haynous
                 sinne
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 Christ
                 might
                 well
                 bring
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 pregnant
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 pardoning
                 al
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 blasphemie
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 what
                 sinne
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 learne
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 that
                 supposed
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 plaine
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 parasites
                 .
                 If
                 euer
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Blasphemie
                 might
                 be
                 written
                 on
                 the
                 fore-head
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 written
                 on
                 the
                 fore-head
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Seuen-headed
                   scarlet-coloured
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 opened
                 her
                 black-mouth
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 euer
                 any
                 Pagan
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 speech
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Iulius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   were
                   angrie
                   with
                
                 ADAM
                 
                   for
                   eating
                   an
                   apple
                   ,
                   might
                   not
                   he
                   be
                   angrie
                   with
                   his
                   Cooke
                   for
                   eating
                   his
                   Peacock
                   ?
                
                 And
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Physitian
                 kept
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 a
                 dish
                 which
                 he
                 liked
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Bring
                   me
                   my
                   dish
                   in
                   despite
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 blasphemie
                 of
                 Leo
                 the
                 tenth
                 was
                 more
                 odious
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 serious
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 Bembo
                 his
                 Cardinall
                 was
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   profit
                   doth
                   that
                   fable
                   of
                   Christ
                   bring
                   vs
                   ?
                
                 O
                 intollerable
                 blasphemie
                 !
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 particular
                 speeches
                 of
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Decrees
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 are
                 very
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 whereof
                 take
                 for
                 a
                 taste
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 a
                 God.
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 dare
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 
                 What
                 dost
                 thou
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 may
                 dispense
                 against
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 may
                 change
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 may
                 make
                 something
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 may
                 dispense
                 aboue
                 Law.
                 The
                 Pope
                 of
                 iniustice
                 may
                 make
                 instice
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 publike
                 Prayers
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 kinde
                 blasphemous
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 through
                 the
                 intercession
                 and
                 merits
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 whom
                 they
                 account
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 to
                 vse
                 her
                 motherly
                 authoritie
                 ouer
                 her
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 Absolution
                 which
                 they
                 giue
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 euery
                 Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 blasphemous
                 :
                 for
                 *
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   ministeriall
                   declaration
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   iudiciall
                   act
                   of
                   forgiuing
                
                 .
                 The
                 conceit
                 of
                 offering
                 vp
                 Christs
                 glorified
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 blasphemous
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Iesuiticall
                 inuention
                 of
                 mixing
                 the
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 blasphemies
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Impes
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 Blasphemie
                 being
                 so
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 gods
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 suppresse
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 both
                 to
                 make
                 seuere
                 laws
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 also
                 strictly
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 execution
                 of
                 those
                 lawes
                 :
                 otherwise
                 the
                 vniust
                 Iudges
                 in
                 Ahabs
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 condemned
                 innocent
                 Naboth
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 meere
                 pretence
                 ,
                 and
                 vniust
                 accusation
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 who
                 supposing
                 that
                 Christ
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 stone
                 him
                 ,
                 shal
                 rise
                 vp
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 that
                 Heathen
                 King
                 condemne
                 thē
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 decree
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 should
                 speak
                 any
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 drawne
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 Yea
                 their
                 practise
                 in
                 censuring
                 and
                 punishing
                 those
                 
                   who
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   Dignities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 seuerely
                 (
                 wherein
                 they
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 iust
                 and
                 equall
                 )
                 shall
                 condemne
                 their
                 remisnesse
                 in
                 suffering
                 blasphemies
                 against
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 goe
                 vnpunished
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 euery
                 particular
                 Christian
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 neuer
                 preuaile
                 so
                 far
                 ouer
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 vse
                 his
                 tongue
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God.
                 For
                 auoiding
                 wherof
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 retaine
                 a
                 reuerend
                 and
                 high
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 conceiue
                 an
                 euill
                 thought
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 dishonor
                 thereof
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 fearefull
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 of
                 taking
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 our
                 mouthes
                 vainely
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 rash
                 swearing
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Common
                 swearing
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wil
                 soone
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 plaine
                 blasphemie
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 blasphemie
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 pitch
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 giue
                 no
                 occasion
                 vnto
                 others
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 Gods
                 name
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 depart
                 not
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 who
                 professe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 turne
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 seuerely
                 iudge
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 themselues
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 among
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 pietie
                 and
                 sinceritie
                 .
                 Reade
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 &c.
                 whosoeuer
                 giue
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 vnworthy
                 walking
                 therin
                 ,
                 make
                 themselues
                 accessary
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 shall
                 bee
                 iudged
                 with
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 blasphemers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 blasphemy
                 .
              
               
                 THough
                 blasphemy
                 bee
                 so
                 heinous
                 a
                 sinne
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 declared
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 here
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Blasphemy
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 Blasphemers
                 are
                 not
                 vtterly
                 excluded
                 from
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 pardon
                 .
                 
                 
                   Instance
                   Saint
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   thus
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 obtained
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 deare
                 and
                 tender
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 :
                 
                 the
                 piercing
                 and
                 striking
                 thorow
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 doth
                 not
                 prouoke
                 him
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 blasphemer
                 into
                 hel
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 pitty
                 rather
                 moueth
                 him
                 to
                 offer
                 pardon
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 blasphemer
                 beholding
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 striuing
                 with
                 his
                 wretchednesse
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 foulenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 repentance
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Haue
                 we
                 not
                 iust
                 cause
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God!
                   
                
              
               
                 Hearken
                 to
                 this
                 ô
                 ye
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 great
                 flying
                 Booke
                 of
                 Gods
                 curse
                 be
                 gone
                 forth
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 againe
                 .
                 Note
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 what
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 :
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   I
                   obtained
                   mercy
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   me
                   first
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   might
                   shew
                   forth
                   all
                   long
                   suffering
                   for
                   a
                   patterne
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   hereafter
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   .
                
                 Cease
                 therefore
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 Lay
                 hold
                 of
                 this
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 this
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 moued
                 thereby
                 to
                 seeke
                 how
                 you
                 may
                 best
                 honour
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 you
                 haue
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 herein
                 shew
                 our selues
                 children
                 of
                 our
                 Heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 bearing
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 sought
                 
                 our
                 disgrace
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 lesson
                 to
                 learne
                 :
                 for
                 man
                 accounts
                 his
                 name
                 more
                 deare
                 the
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 rather
                 his
                 head
                 or
                 heart
                 should
                 be
                 stricken
                 thorow
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 reproach
                 and
                 disgrace
                 causeth
                 the
                 greatest
                 reuenge
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 humour
                 ariseth
                 from
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 .
                 Christ
                 commandeth
                 to
                 
                   blesse
                   them
                   that
                   curse
                   vs
                
                 :
                 
                 which
                 precept
                 the
                 Apostles
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Being
                   defamed
                   ,
                   we
                   intreat
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 principall
                 Obiect
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 is
                 in
                 generall
                 commended
                 by
                 forgiuing
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 euen
                 blasphemie
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 particular
                 it
                 is
                 commended
                 vnto
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 the
                 peculiar
                 obiect
                 of
                 this
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 man
                 doth
                 Christ
                 in
                 speciall
                 appropriate
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   manner
                   of
                   sinne
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                
                 MEN
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 records
                 it
                 )
                 
                   To
                   the
                
                 SONS
                 OF
                 MEN
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 sets
                 it
                 downe
                 .
                 )
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 MAN
                 
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   principall
                   obiect
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   .
                
                 This
                 instance
                 of
                 forgiuing
                 sinne
                 ,
                 goeth
                 beyond
                 all
                 other
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 commend
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 discharge
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 debt
                 whereunto
                 hee
                 stood
                 bound
                 through
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 must
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 
                   a
                   son
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mans
                 roome
                 and
                 steed
                 
                   he
                   made
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 offering
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 mans
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   men
                
                 must
                 be
                 vnited
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Sonnne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 vnion
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 became
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 latter
                 vnion
                 ,
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 might
                 make
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 creature
                 but
                 Man
                 doth
                 partake
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 :
                 vnsensible
                 ,
                 and
                 vnreasonable
                 creatures
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 immortall
                 soules
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 Angels
                 neuer
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 mercy
                 :
                 whereupon
                 when
                 an
                 Angell
                 brought
                 the
                 newes
                 of
                 Christs
                 birth
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   you
                
                 ,
                 is
                 borne
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Prophet
                 a
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 foretold
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   vs
                
                 a
                 child
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   vs
                
                 a
                 Sonne
                 is
                 giuen
                 .
                 The
                 euill
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 need
                 thereof
                 as
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 
                   are
                   reserued
                   in
                   euerlasting
                   chaines
                   vnder
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   .
                
                 This
                 mercy
                 is
                 not
                 vouchsafed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   not
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   he
                   tooke
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 admiration
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   visitest
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 should
                 thus
                 respect
                 man
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 fetched
                 out
                 of
                 man.
                 Man
                 hath
                 his
                 being
                 from
                 god
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 creatures
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 excellency
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 it
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 substance
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 merit
                 or
                 desert
                 in
                 his
                 actions
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 hee
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 of
                 duty
                 hee
                 was
                 bound
                 vnto
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 afforded
                 him
                 this
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 now
                 speake
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 a
                 slaue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 an
                 enemy
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 Gods
                 good
                 pleasure
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 *
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 signifieth
                 a
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 peculiar
                 
                   loue
                   to
                   man.
                
                 
                 
              
               
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 checke
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 vngratefulnesse
                 against
                 God
                 ?
                 
                 whereas
                 this
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 should
                 prouoke
                 him
                 to
                 exceede
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 in
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 so
                 respected
                 him
                 :
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 dishonoureth
                 God
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 infernall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 wholy
                 and
                 onely
                 set
                 themselues
                 to
                 dishonour
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 reserueth
                 them
                 in
                 euerlasting
                 chaines
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 highest
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Spirits
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 receiue
                 and
                 execute
                 any
                 charge
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 giue
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 shall
                 heare
                 them
                 singing
                 continually
                 praise
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 reioycing
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 any
                 way
                 glorified
                 in
                 Heauen
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 .
                 Doe
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 so
                 farre
                 exceede
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 glorifying
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 hath
                 more
                 abounded
                 to
                 vs
                 then
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 What
                 we
                 shall
                 doe
                 in
                 Heauen
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 farre
                 short
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 vs
                 on
                 earth
                 doe
                 come
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 ignorant
                 .
                 Descend
                 we
                 therefore
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 heauens
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 may
                 behold
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 Moone
                 ,
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 hoast
                 of
                 those
                 heauens
                 keepe
                 constantly
                 that
                 fixed
                 order
                 and
                 course
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 their
                 Maker
                 appointed
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 in
                 her
                 changes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 wandring
                 Starres
                 in
                 their
                 wandring
                 ,
                 obserue
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 start
                 not
                 from
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 daily
                 transgresse
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 earth
                 which
                 was
                 cursed
                 for
                 mans
                 sake
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 tillage
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 needfull
                 and
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 for
                 man
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 spirituall
                 culture
                 which
                 God
                 vseth
                 on
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 cannot
                 
                 make
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 bring
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 .
                 Reade
                 Gods
                 complaint
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Vineyard
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Isayah
                 noteth
                 that
                 the
                 Oxe
                 and
                 the
                 Asse
                 (
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 brutish
                 creatures
                 that
                 be
                 )
                 take
                 better
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Men
                 doe
                 of
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Oh
                 beloued
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 this
                 peruersenesse
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 endeauour
                 to
                 answere
                 with
                 gratefulnesse
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 to
                 vs.
                 As
                 he
                 in
                 mercy
                 hath
                 abounded
                 towards
                 vs
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 vs
                 striue
                 to
                 excell
                 all
                 in
                 honouring
                 him
                 .
                 Though
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 vttermost
                 endeauour
                 we
                 come
                 much
                 short
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 our
                 true
                 desire
                 mount
                 aloft
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 still
                 endeauour
                 to
                 goe
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 moane
                 againe
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 petition
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 impartiality
                 in
                 offering
                 mercy
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 GOds
                 mercy
                 to
                 Man
                 is
                 further
                 amplified
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Obiect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 intimated
                 by
                 these
                 indefinite
                 words
                 ,
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   Men
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 more
                 expresly
                 noted
                 by
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 vnder
                 this
                 generall
                 particle
                 (
                 Whosoeuer
                 )
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 God
                 excludeth
                 none
                 from
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 This
                 doctrine
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 Gods
                 outward
                 dispensation
                 and
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 no
                 difference
                 is
                 made
                 betwixt
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 exemption
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 calleth
                 not
                 into
                 question
                 the
                 secret
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 decree
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 seuerall
                 degrees
                 ,
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 conditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 which
                 God
                 maketh
                 no
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 honourable
                 ,
                 meane
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 olde
                 ,
                 yong
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 bond
                 ,
                 male
                 ,
                 female
                 ,
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 subiect
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 all-sufficiency
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 auailable
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 notorious
                 sinners
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 this
                 doctrine
                 rightly
                 taken
                 ,
                 is
                 abundantly
                 confirmed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                 Salomon
                 brings
                 in
                 Wisdome
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 streetes
                 ,
                 proclaiming
                 mercy
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 commandeth
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 
                   Preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   to
                   euery
                   creature
                   :
                
                 meaning
                 euery
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 capable
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 expresly
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   Lord
                   ouer
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   rich
                   vnto
                   all
                   that
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                   and
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   a
                   ransome
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 with
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 carnall
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 seeth
                 as
                 man
                 seeth
                 :
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 are
                 as
                 deare
                 and
                 precious
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
                 
                 
                   All
                   soules
                   are
                   mine
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   1
                
                 This
                 further
                 confirmeth
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 noted
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 destruction
                 is
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 iustly
                 blame
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 offereth
                 mercy
                 and
                 pardon
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 what
                 ranke
                 or
                 condition
                 soeuer
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 apply
                 to
                 himselfe
                 this
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 pardon
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 God
                 excludeth
                 none
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 vs
                 exclude
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 title
                 SON
                 OF
                 MAN
                 giuen
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 last
                 branch
                 whereby
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 sin
                 is
                 amplified
                 ,
                 respecteth
                 the
                 person
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 
                 sinne
                 is
                 committed
                 in
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 title
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 vsed
                 sometimes
                 indefinitly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sometimes
                 determinatly
                 .
              
               
                 Indefinitly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 set
                 forth
                 all
                 mankind
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 compriseth
                 vnder
                 it
                 euery
                 son
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 euery
                 mothers
                 childe
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 speak
                 )
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 sence
                 Bildad
                 vseth
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 comparing
                 mankind
                 with
                 the
                 celestiall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   much
                   lesse
                
                 MAN
                 
                   a
                   worme
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                
                 SONNE
                 OF
                 MAN
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   worme
                
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 designe
                 corrupt
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 sence
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 as
                 where
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   saw
                   the
                
                 DAVGHTERS
                 OF
                 MEN
                 :
                 
                 and
                 Dauid
                 his
                 complaint
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   lye
                   among
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                
                 SONNES
                 OF
                 MEN.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Determinately
                 and
                 particularly
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 vsually
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 Prophets
                 Ezechiel
                 is
                 most
                 frequently
                 stiled
                 with
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 SONNE
                 OF
                 MAN
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Prophesie
                 so
                 called
                 almost
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 wherof
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 He
                 had
                 visions
                 both
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 rare
                 in
                 kinde
                 ,
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Prophet
                 had
                 :
                 now
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 through
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 often
                 putteth
                 him
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 
                   a
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 a
                 mortall
                 man
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 worme
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 vsually
                 attributed
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Once
                 Saint
                 Stephen
                 termeth
                 Christ
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 This
                 title
                 hath
                 relation
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 hee
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 true
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 Manhood
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 compriseth
                 vnder
                 it
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 :
                 else
                 how
                 could
                 Christ
                 while
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 was
                 on
                 earth
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 this
                 title
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 too
                 nicely
                 inferre
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 )
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 Parent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 a
                 sonne
                 of
                 MAN
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 MEN
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 onely
                 of
                 a
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 are
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 inferred
                 that
                 Ezechiel
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 parent
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 
                   A
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 MAN
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 Christ
                 should
                 bee
                 called
                 *
                 
                   A
                   sonne
                   of
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   a
                   sonne
                   of
                   man.
                
                 But
                 other
                 better
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 of
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shew
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 true
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 he
                 came
                 of
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 not
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 from
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 he
                 descended
                 very
                 low
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 
                   a
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 reply
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   title
                
                 MAN
                 
                   might
                   haue
                   implied
                   as
                   much
                
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 emphasis
                 in
                 this
                 title
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 phrase
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 emphaticall
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   sonne
                   of
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   a
                   sonne
                   of
                   perdition
                   ,
                
                 then
                 
                   a
                   disobedient
                   and
                   forlorne
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 apply
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 exception
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 is
                 heere
                 meant
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 neuer
                 attributeth
                 this
                 title
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 sin
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 heere
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 against
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 committed
                 against
                 a
                 meere
                 man.
                 
              
               
               
                 In
                 Christs
                 manner
                 of
                 setting
                 forth
                 himselfe
                 vnder
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 note
                 his
                 modestie
                 and
                 his
                 humilitie
                 .
              
               
                 Hee
                 doth
                 heere
                 set
                 himselfe
                 forth
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 dignitie
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 speaketh
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Person
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Behold
                 his
                 modestie
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 most
                 excellent
                 titles
                 due
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 others
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 himselfe
                 maketh
                 choice
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 was
                 the
                 meanest
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 least
                 matter
                 of
                 ostentation
                 .
                 Behold
                 his
                 humilitie
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 these
                 graces
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 by
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 particular
                 respect
                 wherein
                 the
                 title
                 (
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 )
                 is
                 heere
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 HAuing
                 spoken
                 of
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 now
                 more
                 distinctly
                 and
                 particularly
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 heere
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 take
                 it
                 heere
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 extenuation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 more
                 largely
                 had
                 thus
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Considering
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   take
                   vpon
                   him
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   nature
                   to
                   appeare
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   shape
                   to
                   appeare
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   discerned
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   other
                   then
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   speake
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   blaspheme
                   him
                   ,
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   some
                   pretext
                   and
                   excuse
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   knew
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   their
                   sin
                   may
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 take
                 this
                 title
                 vsed
                 heere
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 illustrate
                 their
                 meaning
                 with
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 Kings
                 sonne
                 and
                 heire
                 ,
                 apparrelled
                 with
                 a
                 beggers
                 tagged
                 ragges
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 subiects
                 meeting
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 reuile
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 abuse
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 subiect
                 should
                 
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 :
                 his
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 would
                 extenuate
                 his
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 that
                 similitude
                 doe
                 fitly
                 illustrate
                 the
                 pretended
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 sence
                 is
                 not
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 place
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 maine
                 scope
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                 But
                 to
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 light
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 aggrauation
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 I
                 rather
                 take
                 this
                 title
                 (
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 sence
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 extenuation
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 aggrauation
                 :
                 whereunto
                 it
                 tendeth
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 title
                 bee
                 taken
                 as
                 setting
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 the
                 low
                 degree
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 Christ
                 descended
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 vnspeakeable
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 giuing
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 mans
                 light
                 account
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 plaine
                 contempt
                 of
                 Christs
                 abasement
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gods
                 kindnesse
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 more
                 largely
                 and
                 distinctly
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 thus
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   thought
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   word
                   and
                   deed
                   also
                   ,
                   dishonor
                   and
                   blaspheme
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Almightie
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   mercifull
                   Redeemer
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   the
                   eternall
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   mans
                   sake
                   became
                   a
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   highest
                   heauens
                   descended
                   into
                   the
                   lowest
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   to
                   deliuer
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   were
                   all
                   their
                   life
                   time
                   subiect
                   to
                   bondage
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   this
                   sinne
                   and
                   this
                   blasphemie
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   .
                
                 To
                 illustrate
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 forenamed
                 similitude
                 ;
                 
                 Suppose
                 a
                 Kings
                 subiect
                 be
                 a
                 gally-slaue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 redeeme
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 send
                 his
                 only
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 sonne
                 become
                 a
                 poore
                 slaue
                 to
                 deliuer
                 that
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 subiect
                 speake
                 against
                 ,
                 reuile
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 intreate
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 more
                 then
                 monstrous
                 ingratitude
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 admirable
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Prince
                 to
                 forgiue
                 that
                 ingratitude
                 ?
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 intimated
                 vnder
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   shall
                   speake
                   a
                   word
                   against
                   the
                
                 SONNE
                 OF
                 MAN
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   him
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 ouer
                 comming
                 mans
                 vngratefulnesse
              
               
                 THE
                 Doctrine
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 fore-named
                 clause
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 Mans
                 vngratef●lnesse
                 drieth
                 not
                 vp
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Note
                 how
                 Dauid
                 setteth
                 forth
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 God
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   he
                   being
                   full
                   of
                   compassion
                   forgaue
                   their
                   iniquitie
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 shewed
                 how
                 they
                 
                   forgate
                   God
                   their
                   Sauiour
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   turned
                   away
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   remembred
                   for
                   them
                   his
                   Couenant
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   played
                   the
                   harlot
                   with
                   many
                   louers
                
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 point
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 )
                 
                   yet
                   turne
                   againe
                   to
                   me
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 rebellious
                 Israel
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 euidētly
                 is
                 this
                 proued
                 by
                 that
                 mercy
                 which
                 was
                 shewed
                 to
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 those
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 euilly
                 intreated
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   a
                   man
                   approued
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   them
                   by
                   miracles
                   ,
                   wonders
                   and
                   signes
                   :
                   And
                   denied
                   the
                   Holy
                   one
                   and
                   Iust
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   a
                   murtherer
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   killed
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 ariseth
                 from
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 .
                 As
                 mans
                 vnworthinesse
                 hindreth
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 to
                 man
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 :
                 so
                 mans
                 vngratefulnesse
                 stoppeth
                 not
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 begun
                 to
                 flow
                 forth
                 :
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 flood
                 of
                 water
                 it
                 ouerfloweth
                 all
                 the
                 dammes
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 by
                 mans
                 ingratitude
                 :
                 what
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 
                 As
                 before
                 we
                 had
                 euidences
                 of
                 Gods
                 rich
                 mercie
                 ,
                 so
                 heere
                 behold
                 long-suffering
                 mixed
                 with
                 
                   mercy
                   ▪
                
                 nothing
                 commends
                 ones
                 patience
                 more
                 then
                 abuse
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 :
                 By
                 Gods
                 ouercomming
                 mans
                 euill
                 with
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 
                   slow
                   to
                   anger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 delighteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Hereby
                 men
                 that
                 haue
                 formerly
                 despised
                 the
                 bounty
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 emboldened
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 vngratefull
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   disobedient
                   Israel
                   returne
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   my
                   wrath
                   fall
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   mercifull
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Hereby
                 also
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 professe
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 in
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 ouercome
                 with
                 euill
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   to
                   ouercome
                   euill
                   with
                   goodnesse
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               .
            
             
               Of
               Gods
               Iustice
               .
            
             
               A
               Generall
               vse
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               in
               forgiuing
               sinnes
               ,
               
               euen
               all
               manner
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               not
               blasphemies
               excepted
               ,
               committed
               by
               any
               person
               ,
               yea
               though
               the
               blaspemie
               be
               vttered
               against
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Man
               ,
               is
               to
               iustifie
               Gods
               seueritie
               against
               the
               sinne
               and
               blasphemie
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               which
               purpose
               ,
               without
               question
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               heere
               so
               magnified
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               place
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               found
               throughout
               
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               .
               Wherefore
               hauing
               spoken
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               pardoning
               euery
               sinne
               but
               one
               ,
               let
               vs
               consider
               his
               Iustice
               in
               affording
               to
               pardon
               to
               that
               one
               sin
               :
               which
               is
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 abusing
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 that
                 Christ
                 inferreth
                 the
                 seueritie
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 vpon
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 deliuered
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 of
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 addeth
                 a
                 BVT
                 (
                 
                   Euery
                   sin
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 ,
                 BVT
                 
                   the
                   sin
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 )
                 .
                 He
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vndestand
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 abused
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 nothing
                 but
                 extremitie
                 of
                 iustice
                 can
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   implieth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 should
                 be
                 renewed
                 :
                 
                   And
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 There
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 a
                 fearefull
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   phrases
                   of
                
                 Gods
                 walking
                 stubbornely
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 walke
                 stubbornely
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shewing
                 himselfe
                 froward
                 with
                 the
                 froward
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 swearing
                 that
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 men
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 purged
                 with
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 nor
                 offering
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 doe
                 also
                 proue
                 as
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 would
                 be
                 notoriously
                 abused
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 extremitie
                 of
                 iustice
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 It
                 standeth
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 sometimes
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 Take
                 wee
                 heed
                 therefore
                 how
                 we
                 goe
                 too
                 farre
                 in
                 abusing
                 Gods
                 lenity
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 depriue
                 our selues
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 insteede
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 our selues
                 the
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 so
                 farre
                 proceede
                 in
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 degrees
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                 fearefulnesse
                 of
                 which
                 estate
                 followeth
                 now
                 to
                 bee
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 the
                 vnpardonable
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 handling
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 
                   
                     1
                     The
                     Nature
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     Issue
                     
                       
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 finne
                 is
                 set
                 foorth
                 vnder
                 the
                 names
                 giuen
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 by
                 *
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 termed
                 
                   the
                   blasphemy
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   a
                   speaking
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 By
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   a
                   blaspheming
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 phrases
                 are
                 noted
                 forth
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Obiect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Qualitie
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Obiect
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 in
                 speciall
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 directed
                 and
                 committed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   the
                   blasphemie
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 blasphemie
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 phrases
                 doe
                 expresly
                 declare
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 phrase
                 is
                 oft
                 vsed
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 it
                 said
                 that
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 his
                 Disciples
                 
                   power
                   against
                   vncleane
                   spirits
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 translated
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 )
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   vncleane
                   spirits
                
                 .
                 
                 This
                 I
                 haue
                 the
                 rather
                 noted
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 mollifie
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 ,
                 preaching
                 and
                 writing
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 stile
                 it
                 
                   The
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 which
                 speech
                 being
                 well
                 taken
                 (
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 being
                 conceiued
                 to
                 bee
                 not
                 the
                 subiect
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Obiect
                 thereof
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 safely
                 bee
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Obiect
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 or
                 Person
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 and
                 Operation
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 Persons
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   one
                   God
                
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 a
                 sinne
                 committed
                 against
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 committed
                 against
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 proceedigg
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Father
                 or
                 the
                 Sonne
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 dignitie
                 coequall
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 a
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 against
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 office
                 and
                 operation
                 peculiarly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 attributed
                 to
                 each
                 Person
                 .
                 The
                 peculiar
                 office
                 and
                 operation
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 inlighten
                 mens
                 mindes
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 to
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   reuelation
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 perswade
                 their
                 harts
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 to
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 mooue
                 them
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 professe
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 implied
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vnder
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   receiuing
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 pertinent
                 vnto
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 giue
                 light
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sinne
                 heere
                 noted
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 is
                 committed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 forenamed
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 that
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 euicted
                 and
                 perswaded
                 his
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 certaintie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 and
                 vndeniable
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 oft
                 moued
                 with
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 professe
                 as
                 much
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Quality
                 (
                 or
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 it selfe
                 is
                 seated
                 principally
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 )
                 is
                 
                   speaking
                   against
                
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 word
                 expoundeth
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 euery
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   speaking
                   against
                
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 ignominious
                 ,
                 approbrious
                 ,
                 dispitefull
                 speaking
                 against
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 For
                 blasphemie
                 is
                 heere
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 vttermost
                 extent
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 disgracefull
                 ,
                 and
                 despitefull
                 speeches
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 open
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vndoubted
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 deny
                 that
                 Christ
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 most
                 reproachfully
                 and
                 slanderously
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   fellow
                   doth
                   not
                   cast
                   out
                   diuels
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                
                 Beel-zebub
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   diuels
                
                 :
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   an
                   vncleane
                   spirit
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 whereby
                 Christ
                 setteth
                 foorth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 being
                 expounded
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 gather
                 this
                 definition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 a
                 despitefull
                 reiecting
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 supernaturally
                 perswaded
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 *
                 
                   generall
                   matter
                
                 of
                 this
                 definition
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   reiecting
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 *
                 
                   particular
                   forme
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 against
                 which
                 this
                 sinne
                 in
                 particular
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 for
                 mans
                 saluation
                 ,
                 euen
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   saluation
                
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 obiect
                 matter
                 ,
                 whereabout
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 occupied
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 part
                 discouer
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 oppose
                 against
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 monstrous
                 and
                 hainous
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 an
                 especiall
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 honor
                 consisteth
                 in
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 deare
                 and
                 precious
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 to
                 gain-say
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 stiled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   truth
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 gain-say
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 wherein
                 Iesus
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 
                   saue
                   his
                   people
                   from
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   riches
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 &
                 wherein
                 the
                 *
                 
                   peculiar
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   man
                
                 is
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 mans
                 good
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 his
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 monstrous
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 denying
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 also
                 :
                 yea
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 consider
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 properties
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 addeth
                 vnto
                 other
                 sins
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 heape
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 ingratitude
                 .
                 It
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 pardon
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 pardon
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 ;
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 not
                 receiued
                 ,
                 what
                 hope
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 pardon
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 bringeth
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 hath
                 protested
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 
                 desireth
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 should
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 liue
                 )
                 to
                 complaine
                 and
                 say
                 
                   What
                   could
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   done
                
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Gospell
                 be
                 a
                 deadly
                 and
                 damnable
                 sinne
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 reiect
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 reiect
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 
                   put
                   it
                   away
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   iudge
                   themselues
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 traytors
                 and
                 rebels
                 being
                 risen
                 vp
                 against
                 their
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 offering
                 pardon
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 lay
                 downe
                 their
                 weapons
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 bee
                 loyall
                 subiects
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 reiect
                 his
                 gratious
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 wil
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 ,
                 they
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 pardon
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 hanged
                 ,
                 drawne
                 ,
                 and
                 quartered
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 beholding
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 fauour
                 and
                 pardon
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 reiecting
                 of
                 fauour
                 much
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 crime
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 more
                 hainous
                 crime
                 then
                 the
                 treason
                 and
                 rebellion
                 it selfe
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereinto
                 all
                 that
                 commit
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 do
                 fall
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 fall
                 thereinto
                 do
                 not
                 commit
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 none
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 their
                 sin
                 receiue
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 incredulous
                 persons
                 which
                 liue
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 ministry
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whereby
                 pardon
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 and
                 offered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 refuse
                 and
                 reiect
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   generall
                   matter
                
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 liuing
                 vnder
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 further
                 added
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Despitefull
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 matter
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 reiect
                 the
                 Gospel
                 despitefully
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 matter
                 much
                 more
                 desperate
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 implieth
                 an
                 inbred
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 whence
                 proceed
                 open
                 blasphemies
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruell
                 persecuting
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 despitefulnesse
                 added
                 to
                 
                   reiecting
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 ,
                 brings
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 fearefull
                 and
                 desperate
                 estate
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 ascend
                 to
                 this
                 high
                 pitch
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 simply
                 therein
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Instance
                 Pauls
                 example
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 traditions
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 receiued
                 from
                 their
                 Elders
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hated
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 deemed
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 :
                 
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   thought
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   doe
                   many
                   things
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 :
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 inward
                 hatred
                 
                   Hee
                   breathed
                   out
                   threatnings
                   and
                   slaughter
                   against
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   he
                   did
                   much
                   euill
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   hee
                   destroyed
                   them
                   that
                   called
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   :
                   hee
                   compelled
                   many
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   waxed
                   mad
                   against
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 himselfe
                 was
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 .
                 
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 he
                 did
                 ignorantly
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 hate
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 not
                 .
                 Great
                 was
                 that
                 despite
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 shewed
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Stephen
                 :
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   cut
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   gnashed
                   at
                
                 Stephen
                 
                   with
                   their
                   teeth
                
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 both
                 Christ
                 and
                 Stephen
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 the
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   generall
                   matter
                
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 wherein
                 other
                 sins
                 may
                 agree
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 particular
                 forme
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   After
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   supernaturally
                   perswaded
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   benefit
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 )
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 gather
                 these
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 commit
                 this
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 must
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 their
                 iudgement
                 must
                 be
                 euicted
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 which
                 they
                 oppose
                 :
                 
                 whereby
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 knowledge
                 and
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 This
                 knowledge
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 swimme
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 worke
                 vpon
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 diue
                 into
                 their
                 heart
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 their
                 will
                 giue
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 heart
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 their
                 iudgement
                 coneiueth
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 perswasion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 iudge
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 mens
                 soules
                 to
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 This
                 knowledge
                 and
                 perswasion
                 must
                 be
                 wrought
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 euidence
                 of
                 vndeniable
                 arguments
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 an
                 Heathen
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 euicted
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 and
                 inward
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 soules
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 gain-say
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 This
                 inward
                 supernaturall
                 perswasion
                 must
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 they
                 despitefully
                 gain-say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 saluation
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 (
                 whosoeuer
                 reiecteth
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 )
                 Thus
                 in
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 forenamed
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 sinne
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 swift
                 damnation
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Briefly
                 to
                 summe
                 vp
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 deliuered
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 It
                 consisteth
                 of
                 these
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 
                   A
                   reiecting
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 :
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 euidently
                 noteth
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 hee
                 maketh
                 an
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 despisers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 despisers
                 of
                 that
                 against
                 which
                 they
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 vnpardonable
                 sin
                 :
                 now
                 what
                 can
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 opposed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 despised
                 ,
                 can
                 agree
                 to
                 nothing
                 so
                 wel
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   A
                   despitefull
                   reiecting
                   thereof
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 noteth
                 vnder
                 these
                 phrases
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   treading
                   vnder
                   foote
                   :
                   counting
                   an
                   vnholy
                   thing
                   ;
                   despiting
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vnder
                 this
                 clause
                 are
                 comprised
                 
                   malice
                   &
                   hatred
                   of
                   hart
                   ,
                   blasphemie
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   persecution
                   ,
                
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 manifested
                 great
                 despight
                 against
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 haue
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 euer
                 committed
                 this
                 sinne
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 them
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 despitefull
                 reiecting
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 
                   against
                   knowledge
                
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expressely
                 noteth
                 in
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 despitefull
                 reiecting
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 
                   against
                   conscience
                
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 implieth
                 vnder
                 this
                 word
                 Wilfully
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 
                   A
                   wilfull
                   gainsaying
                   and
                   opposing
                   against
                   the
                   inward
                   operation
                   ,
                   and
                   supernatural
                   reuelation
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vnder
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Hath
                   done
                   despite
                   vnto
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 6
                 
                   A
                   despiting
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   he
                   reuealeth
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   good
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 comprised
                 vnder
                 those
                 phrases
                 of
                 
                   tasting
                   the
                   heauenly
                   gift
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   good
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 spit
                 out
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 the
                 forenamed
                 definition
                 may
                 
                   the
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 many
                 other
                 sinnes
                 which
                 come
                 neere
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 From
                 many
                 
                   sinnes
                   against
                   knowledge
                
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 
                   against
                   
                   conscience
                
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 malice
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 elect
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 into
                 this
                 .
                 
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Peter
                 sinned
                 both
                 against
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 against
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 From
                 many
                 
                   sins
                   committed
                   on
                   malice
                
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Gospell
                 :
                 
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 From
                 blasphemie
                 and
                 persecution
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 also
                 a
                 on
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 b
                 or
                 in
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 From
                 
                   deniall
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 feare
                 (
                 instance
                 Peters
                 example
                 )
                 or
                 other
                 like
                 temptations
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Nouatians
                 to
                 deny
                 repentance
                 and
                 pardon
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 once
                 denied
                 Christ
                 .
                 
              
               
                 5
                 From
                 
                   Apostasie
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 not
                 on
                 malice
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 temptation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   he
                   continued
                   not
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   turned
                   after
                   other
                   gods
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   his
                   wiues
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 changeth
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 England
                 in
                 Queene
                 Maries
                 dayes
                 ,
                 many
                 prooue
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 idolatrie
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 too
                 much
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 places
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 their
                 honors
                 and
                 dignities
                 ,
                 their
                 houses
                 and
                 lands
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 on
                 an
                 infirme
                 and
                 weake
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 keepe
                 their
                 hearts
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 faith
                 sound
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 they
                 outwardly
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 Leuites
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 captiuite
                 fell
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 barred
                 from
                 medling
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 doe
                 other
                 seruices
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 fell
                 not
                 into
                 this
                 vnpardonable
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 From
                 Presumption
                 and
                 sinning
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 Manasseh
                 did
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7
                 From
                 
                   Hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   from
                   impudencie
                   ,
                   and
                   committing
                   
                   sin
                   with
                   greedinesse
                   .
                
                 For
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Gospell
                 supernaturally
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 From
                 Infidelitie
                 and
                 impenitencie
                 ,
                 yea
                 from
                 
                   finall
                   infidelitie
                
                 and
                 impenitencie
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 all
                 the
                 reprobate
                 fall
                 .
                 If
                 finall
                 impenitencie
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 then
                 should
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 damned
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 yea
                 then
                 could
                 not
                 this
                 sinne
                 be
                 committed
                 till
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 vaine
                 should
                 the
                 caueat
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 not
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 HAuing
                 seene
                 what
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 parties
                 with
                 whom
                 Christ
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 discusse
                 whether
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 that
                 slandered
                 Christ
                 ,
                 committed
                 this
                 sinne
                 or
                 noe
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 say
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 commit
                 this
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 prooue
                 their
                 assertion
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 these
                 two
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 neuer
                 professed
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 sinne
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 professe
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 neuer
                 professed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Professors
                 that
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 called
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   departers
                   away
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 notation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 is
                 translated
                 
                   a
                   departing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   falling
                   away
                
                 )
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 depart
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 generall
                 sence
                 are
                 called
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 doe
                 commit
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 noted
                 *
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 notorious
                 
                 Apostates
                 :
                 denying
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 tongue
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 heart
                 also
                 :
                 not
                 through
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 malice
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 renouncing
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 defiance
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 :
                 not
                 contenting
                 themselues
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 shewing
                 themselues
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuting
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 friends
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 hauing
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 a
                 very
                 diabolicall
                 propertie
                 ,
                 not
                 enduring
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 reap
                 benefit
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 reiected
                 :
                 such
                 an
                 Apostate
                 was
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Copper-smith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iulian.
                 
                 
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 neuer
                 professed
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 also
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 so
                 clearely
                 and
                 supernaturally
                 reuealed
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 doth
                 inwardly
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 profession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 malice
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 keepeth
                 them
                 from
                 professing
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 reuile
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   condemned
                   of
                   himselfe
                
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 which
                 blasphemed
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 learneder
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 hath
                 gone
                 a
                 step
                 further
                 in
                 shew
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 haue
                 made
                 their
                 fall
                 the
                 more
                 offensiue
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sinne
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 
                   the
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 they
                 haue
                 added
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 adde
                 oppression
                 ,
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 sinned
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 that
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 not
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 associates
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 euill
                 a
                 disposition
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 As
                 among
                 Papists
                 blinde
                 zeale
                 moueth
                 many
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 deadly
                 malice
                 moueth
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 for
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Gospell
                 was
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 receiued
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 refused
                 and
                 reiected
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 did
                 it
                 despitefully
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 carriage
                 sheweth
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 blasphemed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 persecuted
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 They
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 against
                 knowledge
                 and
                 against
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                 as
                 the
                 instance
                 which
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 iustifying
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 condemned
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                 yea
                 they
                 could
                 say
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   heire
                
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 They
                 did
                 all
                 ,
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 had
                 supernaturally
                 reuealed
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 
                   Iesus
                   knew
                   their
                   thoughts
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thereupon
                 hee
                 accused
                 them
                 of
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 he
                 knew
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Spirit
                 had
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 striued
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 resisted
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 accuseth
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 blasphemie
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 set
                 out
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 addeth
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   said
                   he
                   had
                   an
                   vncleane
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                 Implying
                 by
                 that
                 inference
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 blasphemie
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 SHALL
                 NOT
                 ,
                 and
                 SHALL
                 NEVER
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 generall
                 point
                 ,
                 noted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Issue
                 thereof
                 :
              
               
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 
                   Negatiuely
                   :
                   Affirmatiuely
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Negatiuely
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   hath
                   neuer
                   forgiuenesse
                
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   vnto
                   men
                
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 further
                 amplified
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 Affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 onely
                 by
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sentence
                 and
                 doome
                 which
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 hath
                 giuen
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 perspicuous
                 and
                 cleare
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Papists
                 haue
                 brought
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 obscuritie
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 their
                 false
                 glosses
                 and
                 heresies
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 remoue
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 declare
                 the
                 fearefull
                 issue
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 cleane
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 maine
                 point
                 heere
                 intended
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 interpreting
                 the
                 indefinite
                 negatiue
                 particle
                 (
                 not
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 generall
                 negatiue
                 (
                 neuer
                 )
                 to
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 difficultie
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 impossibility
                 were
                 intended
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 
                   not
                   easily
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   very
                   hardly
                
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   ordinarily
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 more
                 cleare
                 ,
                 then
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 obscured
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   ,
                   Neuer
                   ,
                   Nor
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   :
                
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 
                   not
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   not
                   easily
                   ,
                   hardly
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 impossibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 prayer
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 partie
                 that
                 committeth
                 it
                 ,
                 *
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 this
                 text
                 is
                 cleare
                 enough
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 not
                 contentious
                 and
                 captious
                 spirits
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 texts
                 which
                 put
                 the
                 point
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 and
                 question
                 :
                 as
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   renew
                   them
                   againe
                   :
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   remaineth
                   no
                   more
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   fearefull
                   looking
                   for
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   fiery
                   indignation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 errors
                 which
                 Papists
                 gather
                 from
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 AGaine
                 ,
                 Papists
                 roue
                 farre
                 beyond
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 inferring
                 from
                 this
                 clause
                 (
                 
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 sinnes
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 whence
                 they
                 further
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Purgatory
                
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 render
                 these
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 inference
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 into
                 Heauen
                 can
                 enter
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 hel
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 redemption
                 :
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 The
                 two
                 positions
                 which
                 are
                 laide
                 downe
                 for
                 reasons
                 ,
                 are
                 sound
                 and
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 enter
                 into
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 once
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 be
                 euer
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 termeth
                 their
                 paine
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 not
                 constant
                 in
                 those
                 assertions
                 ,
                 but
                 deliuer
                 many
                 points
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 for
                 treasons
                 ,
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 damnable
                 sinnes
                 are
                 executed
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 without
                 repentance
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 die
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 immediatly
                 carried
                 to
                 glory
                 :
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 thrust
                 vncleane
                 birds
                 into
                 Heauen
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 died
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 positions
                 went
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 were
                 deliuered
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 instances
                 which
                 their
                 owne
                 writers
                 haue
                 giuen
                 hereof
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 a
                 
                   The
                   soule
                   of
                   Falconilla
                   a
                   Pagan
                   ,
                   was
                   freed
                   from
                   hell
                   by
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   Saint
                   Thecla
                   ,
                   and
                
                 b
                 
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   Traiane
                   a
                   Pagan
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   Pope
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   and
                
                 c
                 
                   a
                   certaine
                   lewde
                   man
                   carried
                   by
                   the
                   Diuels
                   into
                   hell
                   ,
                   was
                   deliuered
                   by
                   Saint
                   Sereus
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 these
                 lying
                 fables
                 ,
                 the
                 consequences
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 forenamed
                 sound
                 positions
                 they
                 gather
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 vnsound
                 ,
                 and
                 absurd
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 purgatory
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 fiction
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 *
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 a
                 point
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 they
                 gather
                 from
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 )
                 
                 )
                 The
                 falshood
                 whereof
                 is
                 easily
                 discouered
                 by
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Latin
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 translate
                 World
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 rather
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 place
                 .
                 By
                 
                   this
                   World
                
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 by
                 
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 from
                 his
                 death
                 proceeding
                 on
                 without
                 end
                 to
                 eternity
                 .
                 Two
                 Worlds
                 are
                 in
                 Scripture
                 giuen
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 conception
                 ,
                 or
                 birth
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 thence
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 alteration
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 estate
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 that
                 perpetuall
                 and
                 eternall
                 estate
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 their
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 their
                 doome
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   world
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 reckoned
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Christ
                 ioyneth
                 
                   that
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 euident
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sinne
                 can
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 many
                 answers
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 collection
                 concerning
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 BVtfully
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 erroneous
                 collection
                 of
                 Papists
                 touching
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 )
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 noted
                 that
              
               
                 1
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 best
                 interpreter
                 of
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 expoundeth
                 that
                 phrase
                 by
                 this
                 generall
                 particle
                 ,
                 NEVER
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   no
                   age
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 cannot
                 shew
                 that
                 
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                
                 is
                 any
                 where
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 passeth
                 betwixt
                 this
                 life
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 that
                 fire
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 *
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 error
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 beyond
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 by
                 
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 time
                 betwixt
                 death
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 or
                 passing
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 beginning
                 or
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 entring
                 into
                 another
                 World.
                 Thus
                 the
                 *
                 
                   euening
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   weeke
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 remission
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 and
                 ratification
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 before
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   he
                   shall
                   receiue
                   no
                   remission
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   when
                   all
                   shall
                   stand
                   vpon
                   their
                   triall
                   to
                   be
                   acquitted
                   ,
                   or
                   condemned
                   ,
                   
                   no
                   remission
                   shall
                   be
                   pronounced
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 This
                 phrase
                 (
                 
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 )
                 may
                 figuratiuely
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 effect
                 that
                 followeth
                 vpon
                 
                   sinne
                   not
                   forgiuen
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 iust
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 meaning
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Iust
                   vengeance
                   shall
                   bee
                   executed
                   vpon
                   him
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   as
                   euer
                   hath
                   beene
                   executed
                   on
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 consequence
                 from
                 a
                 negatiue
                 to
                 inferre
                 the
                 contrary
                 affirmatiue
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 that
                 Blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 neither
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 hell
                 ;
                 would
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 follow
                 that
                 some
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 hell
                 ?
              
               
                 7
                 Christ
                 comparing
                 this
                 sinne
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 with
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consequence
                 which
                 they
                 inferre
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Sonne
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 principles
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 blasphemy
                 is
                 a
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 say
                 *
                 that
                 Purgatory
                 is
                 onely
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 die
                 in
                 veniall
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 If
                 any
                 sinnes
                 might
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   nor
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 hainous
                 sinnes
                 should
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 else
                 Christ
                 would
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Nor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 9
                 Christ
                 here
                 speaketh
                 of
                 remitting
                 the
                 Fault
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 onely
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 remitted
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 *
                 the
                 very
                 faults
                 themselues
                 are
                 purged
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 fault
                 remitted
                 ,
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 therefore
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                 forgiuing
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 this
                 phrase
                 (
                 nor
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 is
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 IF
                 no
                 sin
                 can
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 this
                 clause
                 (
                 
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 )
                 added
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 no
                 reason
                 could
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 inferre
                 a
                 paradox
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 error
                 contrary
                 to
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 among
                 other
                 reasons
                 two
                 especially
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 phrase
                 the
                 more
                 perspicuous
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 iudgement
                 here
                 denounced
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 lie
                 vnder
                 the
                 fiery
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 heauy
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 very
                 fearefull
                 and
                 terrible
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 shew
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 these
                 sinners
                 aboue
                 others
                 :
                 
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 who
                 keeping
                 sinne
                 vnder
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 raines
                 thereto
                 ,
                 but
                 walking
                 by
                 faith
                 vprightly
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 punished
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 
                 Such
                 an
                 one
                 was
                 Enoch
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 There
                 be
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 security
                 suffer
                 sinne
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 head
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 punished
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 truly
                 repenting
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 not
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 one
                 was
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 ,
                 both
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Such
                 also
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 
                   discerned
                   not
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 There
                 be
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 ,
                 yet
                 through
                 Gods
                 indulgency
                 are
                 suffered
                 to
                 
                 enioy
                 outward
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 they
                 whom
                 Iob
                 noteth
                 to
                 
                   die
                   in
                   all
                   ease
                   and
                   prosperity
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 was
                 Diues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4
                 But
                 they
                 that
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 a
                 spectable
                 of
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 
                 as
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Iulian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 25.
                 
                 Of
                 seeking
                 pardon
                 for
                 sinne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 we
                 haue
                 seene
                 what
                 small
                 reason
                 Papists
                 haue
                 to
                 gather
                 frō
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   sin
                   may
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   after
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 let
                 vs
                 giue
                 no
                 rest
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 wee
                 haue
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 applying
                 to
                 our selues
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 vnfainedly
                 turne
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 while
                 here
                 we
                 liue
                 ;
                 
                 fearing
                 him
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 killed
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 fondly
                 dreame
                 of
                 mercy
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 fiue
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 .
                 
                 The
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 offered
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   accepted
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   saluation
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 time
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 not
                 then
                 found
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   while
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   found
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   harden
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 sence
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holie
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 matter
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 false
                 glosses
                 of
                 Papists
                 on
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 and
                 cleare
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 other
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 noted
                 *
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Holie
                   Ghost
                   neither
                   shall
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   euer
                   be
                   pardoned
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 euent
                 vnpardoned
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 kind
                 of
                 it
                 vnpardonable
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 standeth
                 the
                 difference
                 which
                 Christ
                 here
                 maketh
                 betwixt
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 sinnes
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 pardoned
                 then
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 euent
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 but
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 many
                 millions
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 hell
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 sinnes
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 afforded
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 27.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holie
                 Ghost
                 is
                 vnpardonable
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 neither
                 shall
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 i●
                 it
                 were
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 sinne
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 one
                 ballance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 with
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 weigh
                 downe
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fixed
                 decree
                 and
                 doome
                 (
                 more
                 immutable
                 then
                 the
                 
                   decrees
                   and
                   statutes
                   which
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Medes
                   and
                   Persians
                   confirmed
                
                 )
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 both
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 reuealed
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 secret
                 decree
                 is
                 established
                 against
                 euery
                 impenitent
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 order
                 is
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 decree
                 reuealed
                 onely
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 further
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 reuealed
                 decree
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 render
                 man
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 orders
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 decrees
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 some
                 reasons
                 thereof
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 iustification
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 proceedings
                 :
                 as
              
               
               
                 1
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 
                   impossible
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Holie
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   should
                   be
                   renewed
                   againe
                   vnto
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 As
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 commits
                 it
                 ,
                 repenteth
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 euent
                 pardoned
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 cōmitter
                 thereof
                 cannot
                 repent
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Because
                 they
                 vtterly
                 renounce
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cleane
                 reiect
                 the
                 onely
                 meanes
                 of
                 pardon
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 
                 so
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 either
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 offered
                 vp
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 crucified
                 anew
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
                 But
                 both
                 those
                 are
                 impossible
                 :
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 should
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 It
                 falleth
                 out
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 commit
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 desperately
                 and
                 mortally
                 sicke
                 of
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 cured
                 but
                 by
                 one
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patient
                 vtterly
                 refuseth
                 that
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 vsed
                 ;
                 would
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 on
                 that
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 irrecouerably
                 sicke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 cured
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Because
                 they
                 haue
                 wittingly
                 so
                 wholy
                 cast
                 themselues
                 into
                 Satans
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vtterly
                 renounced
                 to
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 equity
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 receiue
                 them
                 againe
                 to
                 mercy
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 and
                 estate
                 as
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heauen
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   gulfe
                   fixed
                   ,
                
                 
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 passage
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 grafted
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 an
                 inward
                 testimony
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 foreuer
                 abide
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 ●e
                 saued
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 hauing
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 subscribed
                 to
                 be
                 Satans
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 haue
                 an
                 inward
                 certificate
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vtterly
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 
                 damned
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 )
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 renounced
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 spight
                 they
                 can
                 they
                 oppugne
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 an
                 inward
                 hatred
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Reuealer
                 thereof
                 ;
                 whom
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 and
                 come
                 at
                 ,
                 they
                 persecute
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 like
                 the
                 old
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 touch
                 
                   the
                   woman
                   that
                   was
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Moone
                   being
                   vnder
                   her
                   feete
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   make
                   warre
                   with
                   the
                   remnant
                   of
                   her
                   seede
                   ,
                   which
                   keepe
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 his
                 damnation
                 who
                 sinneth
                 against
                 the
                 Holie
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 of
                 the
                 fearefull
                 issue
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 sinne
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 terror
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Christ
                 further
                 setteth
                 forth
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 hath
                 recorded
                 his
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 Is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 *
                 word
                 translated
                 
                   in
                   danger
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 others
                 )
                 culpable
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 imply
                 a
                 likelihood
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 certainty
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 to
                 be
                 
                   held
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 bird
                 when
                 shee
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 arrested
                 by
                 a
                 Sergeant
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 condemned
                 man
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 manicled
                 ,
                 and
                 fetteted
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 execution
                 .
                 It
                 implyeth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 meanes
                 ,
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 escaping
                 damnation
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 maine
                 point
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sinneth
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   shall
                   most
                   certainly
                   be
                   damned
                   .
                
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 also
                 implyeth
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 
                   there
                   remaineth
                   no
                   more
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   a
                   certaine
                   fearefull
                   looking
                   
                   for
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   fierie
                   indignation
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 *
                 before
                 al●eadged
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 this
                 sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 doe
                 also
                 proue
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 his
                 damnation
                 who
                 committeth
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 eternity
                 of
                 Damnation
                 .
              
               
                 YEt
                 further
                 to
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 fearefull
                 estate
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sinneth
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   his
                   damnation
                   is
                
                 ETERNALL
                 .
                 This
                 
                   euerlasting
                   continuance
                
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 their
                 torments
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 phrases
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   The
                   worme
                   that
                   dieth
                   not
                   ,
                   Fire
                   that
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   quenched
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   Euerlasting
                   chaines
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Eternall
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Euerlasting
                   perdition
                
                 But
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 this
                 euerlasting
                 damnation
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 The
                 doome
                 is
                 irreuocably
                 passed
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 while
                 here
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 endlesse
                 ,
                 easelesse
                 ,
                 mercilesse
                 ,
                 and
                 remedilesse
                 torment
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 aggrauation
                 of
                 damnation
                 by
                 the
                 euerlasting
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 euidently
                 refute
                 the
                 hereticall
                 position
                 of
                 Chiliasts
                 ,
                 or
                 Millinaries
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 our
                 English
                 word
                 )
                 Thousandaries
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 should
                 after
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Eternall
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 continuance
                 properly
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 places
                 ,
                 admitteth
                 no
                 date
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 forenamed
                 heretikes
                 obseruing
                 ,
                 grant
                 that
                 indeed
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 burneth
                 eternally
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 further
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 burneth
                 after
                 the
                 damned
                 are
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 euasion
                 will
                 not
                 helpe
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 God
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 fire
                 burning
                 eternally
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 some
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 other
                 end
                 or
                 purpose
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 iust
                 punishing
                 and
                 tormenting
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 ?
                 Shall
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 creature
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Christ
                 expresly
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 goe
                 into
                 
                   eternall
                   punishment
                
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 damned
                 be
                 tormented
                 therein
                 :
                 eternally
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 tormented
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 obiections
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 iustice
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 if
                 Gods
                 former
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 be
                 duly
                 weighed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 30.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 answeres
                 to
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 obiection
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 damned
                 must
                 partake
                 thereof
                 :
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 if
                 eternally
                 they
                 lie
                 tormented
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                 Surely
                 they
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Angels
                 of
                 light
                 .
                 The
                 damned
                 were
                 also
                 at
                 first
                 created
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 happy
                 estate
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                   after
                   Gods
                   image
                
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 faire
                 meanes
                 of
                 repentance
                 offered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 many
                 outward
                 temporal
                 blessings
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 they
                 haue
                 enioyed
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 haue
                 abused
                 and
                 reiected
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 some
                 mercy
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 tormented
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 could
                 make
                 them
                 feele
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 iustice
                 must
                 goe
                 together
                 .
                 
                 Where
                 iustice
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 no
                 place
                 is
                 left
                 for
                 mercy
                 :
                 but
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 for
                 the
                 Diuels
                 and
                 damned
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 should
                 mercy
                 be
                 expected
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 31.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 answeres
                 to
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 obiection
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 Iustice
                 to
                 punish
                 a
                 temporary
                 sinne
                 ,
                 a
                 sin
                 which
                 
                 was
                 committing
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 sin
                 though
                 in
                 continuance
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 nature
                 infinite
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 a
                 sin
                 is
                 measured
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 against
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 counts
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 wrong
                 committed
                 against
                 a
                 meane
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 lesse
                 or
                 greater
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 against
                 a
                 meane
                 man
                 ,
                 will
                 scarce
                 beare
                 an
                 action
                 in
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 )
                 committed
                 against
                 a
                 King
                 may
                 proue
                 a
                 capitall
                 matter
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 gallowes
                 .
                 Now
                 euery
                 sin
                 is
                 a
                 transgression
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 directly
                 against
                 the
                 infinite
                 Maiestie
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 infinite
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 deserueth
                 an
                 infinite
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 finite
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 in
                 time
                 beare
                 an
                 infinite
                 weight
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 lieth
                 eternally
                 vnder
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 proportion
                 betwixt
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 punishment
                 :
                 both
                 are
                 infinite
                 .
                 Sin
                 in
                 quantity
                 and
                 greatnes
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 in
                 time
                 and
                 continuance
                 :
                 what
                 sin
                 wanteth
                 in
                 continuance
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 greatnes
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 punishment
                 wanteth
                 in
                 weight
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 continuance
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 sin
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 are
                 correspondent
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 iust
                 in
                 inflicting
                 an
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 on
                 an
                 infinite
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 damned
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 continuance
                 to
                 commit
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 desire
                 is
                 neuer
                 to
                 cease
                 sinning
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 lieth
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 such
                 sinners
                 as
                 haue
                 their
                 sins
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 neuer
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 damned
                 .
                 Those
                 mens
                 minds
                 and
                 wils
                 are
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 truly
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 and
                 endeauour
                 to
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 mens
                 minds
                 and
                 wils
                 vnto
                 their
                 very
                 death
                 are
                 set
                 
                 on
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 alwaies
                 liue
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 alwayes
                 sin
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 God
                 hath
                 especially
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 damned
                 continue
                 to
                 sinne
                 euerlastingly
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 and
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heauen
                 euer
                 continue
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 diuels
                 and
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 continue
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 same
                 God.
                 Their
                 punishment
                 therefore
                 endureth
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 wittingly
                 &
                 wilfully
                 pull
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 that
                 eternall
                 weight
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 iustly
                 lie
                 vnder
                 it
                 eternally
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 declared
                 before
                 hand
                 that
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 impenitently
                 continue
                 in
                 sin
                 .
                 Suppose
                 a
                 mill-stone
                 hanging
                 by
                 a
                 coard
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 wilfully
                 stand
                 vnder
                 that
                 mil-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 coard
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 refuse
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 mil-stone
                 from
                 falling
                 downe
                 :
                 did
                 not
                 he
                 by
                 cutting
                 that
                 coard
                 pull
                 death
                 on
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 is
                 an
                 infinite
                 burden
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 vp
                 ouer
                 mens
                 heads
                 :
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 coard
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 is
                 cut
                 :
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 is
                 staid
                 from
                 falling
                 on
                 man.
                 The
                 vnbeleeuing
                 and
                 impenitent
                 sinner
                 refuseth
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 with-holding
                 and
                 staying
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 now
                 iust
                 that
                 this
                 eternall
                 weight
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 should
                 lie
                 on
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 against
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 nor
                 against
                 his
                 iustice
                 to
                 inflict
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 32.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 being
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 or
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 this
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 iudgement
                 (
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 negatiue
                 (
                 
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   forgiuen
                
                 )
                 I
                 collect
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sinner
                   
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   his
                   pardon
                   cannot
                   escape
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   :
                
                 or
                 pardon
                 must
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 punishment
                 must
                 be
                 vndergone
                 .
                 
                 The
                 seruant
                 whose
                 debt
                 the
                 Lord
                 recalled
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 vnmercifulnesse
                 ,
                 was
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 tormenters
                 .
              
               
                 Otherwise
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 care
                 for
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 in
                 pardoning
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 esteeme
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 whereby
                 pardon
                 is
                 purchased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vse
                  
                
                 O
                 let
                 vs
                 giue
                 no
                 rest
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 haue
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 attainted
                 ,
                 and
                 euicted
                 of
                 treason
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 prolonged
                 ,
                 and
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 not
                 executed
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 quiet
                 till
                 hee
                 haue
                 his
                 pardon
                 ,
                 vpon
                 feare
                 that
                 aduantage
                 may
                 sometime
                 or
                 other
                 be
                 taken
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 crime
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 vttermost
                 perill
                 is
                 but
                 death
                 of
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 perill
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 be
                 executed
                 ,
                 if
                 pardon
                 bee
                 not
                 gotten
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 assurance
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 quietly
                 ?
                 Surely
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 either
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 regarded
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 hauing
                 no
                 euidence
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 passe
                 their
                 time
                 ouer
                 in
                 mirth
                 and
                 iollity
                 .
                 Well
                 did
                 Dauid
                 know
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 admiration
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   whose
                   transgression
                   is
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whose
                   sinne
                   is
                   couered
                   :
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   vnto
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   imputeth
                   not
                   iniquitie
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrarie
                 side
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   hee
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   forgiuen
                   .
                
                 If
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 doe
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 cursed
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 33.
                 
                 Of
                 preuenting
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 what
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 issue
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   Impossibility
                   of
                   pardon
                   ,
                   certaintie
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 Whose
                 heart
                 doth
                 not
                 tremble
                 to
                 
                 thinke
                 of
                 their
                 estate
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 tremble
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 doome
                 and
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Diues
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 plight
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 ministreth
                 any
                 comfort
                 to
                 sinners
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hope
                 the
                 due
                 vengeance
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 executed
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 hope
                 can
                 none
                 haue
                 that
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Though
                 all
                 sinnes
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 shall
                 bee
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 so
                 grow
                 on
                 in
                 impudencie
                 and
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 sin
                 irremmissible
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 certaine
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 prouoking
                 God
                 to
                 cast
                 vs
                 cleane
                 ouer
                 into
                 Satans
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 giue
                 vp
                 our selues
                 wholly
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 preuenting
                 hereof
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 directions
                 heere
                 following
                 bee
                 carefully
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Be
                 watchfull
                 against
                 euery
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 beginnings
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 
                   Giue
                   no
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   left
                   there
                   be
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   an
                   euill
                   heart
                   of
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   departing
                   from
                   the
                   liuing
                   God.
                
                 Especially
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 our
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 reuelation
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 vs.
                 Sinne
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 is
                 subtill
                 .
                 They
                 allure
                 men
                 step
                 by
                 step
                 to
                 descend
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 degrees
                 they
                 bring
                 vs
                 into
                 this
                 irrecouerable
                 downefall
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Haue
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 in
                 high
                 account
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 vs
                 set
                 our
                 heart
                 and
                 loue
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 Loue
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 will
                 make
                 men
                 cleaue
                 close
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 renouncing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 If
                 men
                 receiue
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 send
                 them
                 strong
                 delusion
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beleeue
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 damned
                 .
                 Through
                 light
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 men
                 oft
                 come
                 to
                 reiect
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 proue
                 Apostates
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Duely
                 weigh
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 
                 how
                 Christ
                 can
                 vphold
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 preserue
                 ,
                 and
                 protect
                 and
                 prosper
                 thee
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 shelter
                 thee
                 from
                 his
                 warth
                 .
                 True
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 wee
                 reape
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 peace
                 we
                 receiue
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 account
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 dung
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 also
                 stand
                 the
                 more
                 resolutely
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 drawne
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 oft
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   profited
                   if
                   he
                   gaine
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   giue
                   in
                   exchange
                   for
                   his
                   soule
                   ?
                
              
               
                 4
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 through
                 his
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 any
                 temptation
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 ouertaken
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forsake
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 persist
                 therein
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 rather
                 (
                 as
                 Peter
                 did
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 offered
                 to
                 discouer
                 his
                 folly
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 throughly
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 speedily
                 repent
                 .
                 The
                 longer
                 sinne
                 continueth
                 ,
                 the
                 stronger
                 it
                 groweth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 aduantage
                 will
                 Satan
                 take
                 thereby
                 .
                 
                 Deadly
                 poison
                 being
                 speedily
                 purged
                 out
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 infecting
                 the
                 vitall
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 After
                 once
                 thou
                 art
                 recalled
                 ,
                 
                 hauing
                 before
                 time
                 denied
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 deny
                 him
                 not
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 againe
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Diuell
                 being
                 once
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 returne
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   will
                   come
                   with
                   seuen
                   other
                   spirits
                   more
                   wicked
                   then
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   after
                   men
                   haue
                   escaped
                   the
                   pollutions
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   th●
                   
                   Lord
                   and
                   Sauiour
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   againe
                   intangled
                   therin
                   and
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   is
                   worse
                   with
                   them
                   then
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 While
                 thine
                 heart
                 is
                 pliable
                 pray
                 ;
                 
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 instantly
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 all
                 sins
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 against
                 presumptuous
                 sinnes
                 (
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 against
                 this
                 vnpardonable
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 Nothing
                 more
                 powerfull
                 against
                 sinne
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 then
                 faithfull
                 prayer
                 :
                 without
                 this
                 all
                 other
                 meanes
                 are
                 fruitlesse
                 .
                 This
                 meanes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 for
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 *
                 before
                 shewed
                 )
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 against
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 then
                 against
                 this
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 estate
                 more
                 desperate
                 then
                 theirs
                 who
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 34.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 cannot
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 this
                 Treatise
                 was
                 begun
                 with
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 concluded
                 with
                 application
                 of
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 maketh
                 this
                 sin
                 to
                 seeme
                 as
                 an
                 hot
                 fiery
                 thunderbolt
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 most
                 terrible
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 ministreth
                 matter
                 of
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   pardoned
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 
                   the
                   committers
                   thereof
                   are
                   sure
                   to
                   bee
                   eternally
                   damned
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 comfort
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 absolutely
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 are
                 euident
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 When
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 bee
                 inlightned
                 ,
                 
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 illumination
                 ,
                 regeneration
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 wholly
                 giue
                 vp
                 themselues
                 to
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 inferiour
                 degree
                 and
                 kinde
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   commit
                   sin
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   seed
                   remaineth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   borne
                   againe
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 All
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 euent
                 are
                 Veniall
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 kinde
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 euery
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 )
                 
                 mortall
                 (
                 For
                 
                   the
                   wages
                
                 (
                 and
                 due
                 deserts
                 )
                 
                   of
                   sin
                
                 (
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 sin
                 excepted
                 )
                 
                   is
                   death
                
                 )
                 yet
                 hath
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 satisfied
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 All
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 pardoned
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 elected
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 elected
                 thereto
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 thereof
                 .
                 Gods
                 purpose
                 and
                 decree
                 remaineth
                 firme
                 and
                 stable
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 frustrate
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 or
                 secure
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 mistaken
                 in
                 his
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 he
                 is
                 chosen
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 and
                 mistake
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feareful
                 issue
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 elected
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 not
                 watchfull
                 ouer
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 gulfe
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 neere
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 will
                 haue
                 cause
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 to
                 repent
                 his
                 folly
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 *
                 before
                 shewed
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 
                   worke
                   out
                   our
                   saluation
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   .
                
                 Vnto
                 which
                 saluation
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   be
                   with
                   vs
                   all
                   .
                
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           Alphabeticall
           Index
           of
           the
           particular
           points
           contained
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ADuersity
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             thanksgiuing
             .
             406
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             faith
             in
             Aduersitie
             .
             268
          
           
             AEdification
             to
             bee
             aymed
             at
             by
             Ministers
             .
             526
          
           
             Affiance
             in
             God.
             558
          
           
             All
             sorts
             of
             people
             must
             fight
             .
             51
          
           
             All
             assaults
             must
             be
             held
             out
             .
             109
          
           
             Christ
             offered
             to
             All.
             228.
             587
          
           
             Ambassadors
             of
             God
             are
             Ministers
             .
             535
          
           
             Apostles
             especiall
             Ambassadors
             .
             536
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             Ambassadors
             .
             537
          
           
             The
             duties
             of
             Ambassadors
             .
             539
          
           
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             sending
             Ambassadors
             .
             544
          
           
             Christs
             Ambassadors
             worst
             of
             all
             handled
             .
             547
          
           
             Amen
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             .
             431
          
           
             Amen
             to
             be
             vttered
             aloud
             .
             434
          
           
             Apostasie
             .
             604
          
           
             Apostates
             .
             605
          
           
             Ardencie
             in
             prayer
             .
             353
          
           
             Signes
             of
             extraordinary
             Ardencie
             .
             441
          
           
             Armour
             of
             God
             why
             so
             called
             .
             19
          
           
             Armour
             of
             God
             compleate
             .
             22
          
           
             Be
             bould
             in
             the
             Armour
             of
             God.
             23
          
           
             No
             safety
             without
             the
             Armor
             of
             God.
             33
          
           
             They
             safe
             who
             well
             vse
             the
             Armour
             of
             God.
             35
          
           
             Most
             part
             of
             it
             defensiue
             .
             118
          
           
             Assurance
             of
             faith
             .
             261
          
           
             Assurance
             a
             propertie
             of
             hope
             .
             297
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAbling
             in
             prayer
             .
             499
          
           
             Beleefe
             ,
             see
             Faith.
             None
             sinne
             in
             Beleeuing
             .
             232
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             sinne
             not
             to
             Beleeue
             .
             233
          
           
             Blasphemie
             .
             576
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
             577
          
           
             How
             hainous
             a
             sinne
             it
             is
             .
             579
          
           
             Blasphemies
             of
             Papists
             .
             580
          
           
             Blasphemie
             to
             bee
             punished
             by
             Magistrates
             .
             581
          
           
             Occasion
             of
             Blasphemie
             not
             to
             bee
             giuen
             .
             582
          
           
             
             Blasphemie
             may
             bee
             pardoned
             by
             God.
             583
          
           
             Blasphemie
             accompanieth
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             598
          
           
             Blessings
             of
             God
             reckoned
             vp
             as
             temporall
             ,
             &c.
             403
          
           
             Why
             many
             Saints
             want
             outward
             Blessings
             .
             412
          
           
             Boldnes
             needful
             for
             Ministers
             .
             523.
             557
          
           
             Wherein
             Ministers
             must
             shew
             boldnes
             .
             524
          
           
             Ouer-secure
             Boldnesse
             .
             258
          
           
             Brother
             ,
             a
             title
             of
             humility
             and
             gentlenesse
             .
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             Christians
             as
             Brethren
             .
             4
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAllings
             which
             are
             peculiar
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             respected
             .
             114.
             534
          
           
             Canonicall
             houres
             .
             476
          
           
             Charge
             ,
             euery
             mans
             Charge
             to
             be
             discharged
             .
             114.
             534
          
           
             Chiliasts
             arguments
             for
             redemption
             out
             of
             hell
             answered
             .
             618
          
           
             Christs
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             whether
             in
             the
             day
             or
             night-time
             vncertaine
             .
             490
          
           
             A
             superstitious
             waking
             for
             Christs
             comming
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Compunction
             ,
             see
             Griefe
             .
          
           
             Confidence
             in
             Gods
             mighty
             power
             .
             15
          
           
             Confidence
             in
             ones
             selfe
             ,
             vaine
             .
             11
          
           
             Confidence
             in
             creatures
             vaine
             .
             11
          
           
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             righteousnesse
             thereof
             .
             145
          
           
             A
             cleare
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             252
          
           
             How
             it
             commeth
             from
             faith
             .
             253
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             loue
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             accōpanied
             with
             a
             pure
             hart
             .
             255
          
           
             It
             extendeth
             it selfe
             to
             all
             duties
             .
             256
          
           
             It
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             257
          
           
             A
             quiet
             Conscience
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             247
          
           
             No
             wicked
             mans
             Cōscience
             is
             quiet
             .
             248
          
           
             Constancie
             .
             110
          
           
             Corrections
             of
             God
             in
             wisdome
             and
             loue
             .
             187
             189
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             simply
             tokens
             of
             wrath
             .
             139
          
           
             Some
             despise
             them
             :
             some
             faint
             vnder
             them
             .
             183.
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             kept
             frō
             those
             extreams
             .
             184.
             185
          
           
             Courage
             spirituall
             needfull
             .
             6.
             114
          
           
             Cursing
             Saints
             ,
             an
             horrible
             thing
             .
             392
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAmnation
             eternall
             .
             618
          
           
             They
             certainely
             Damned
             ,
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             not
             pardoned
             .
             621
          
           
             Danger
             must
             make
             watchfull
             .
             45
          
           
             Darknesse
             spirituall
             .
             76
          
           
             Dead
             not
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
             377
          
           
             Dead
             not
             to
             be
             prayed
             vnto
             .
             507
          
           
             Defence
             not
             in
             ones
             selfe
             .
             99
          
           
             Most
             part
             of
             Christians
             armour
             Defensiue
             .
             118
          
           
             Desire
             of
             Christ
             .
             223.
             243
          
           
             Notes
             of
             true
             Desire
             .
             244
          
           
             Desire
             of
             performing
             ones
             functiō
             .
             558
          
           
             Deprecation
             against
             euill
             .
             370
          
           
             Despaire
             ,
             whence
             it
             ariseth
             .
             47
          
           
             Temptations
             to
             Despaire
             are
             fiery
             darts
             .
             282
          
           
             Yeeld
             not
             to
             Despaire
             .
             234.
             284
          
        
         
           
             DIVELL
             .
          
           
             The
             Diuell
             our
             enemie
             .
             37
          
           
             What
             Diuels
             were
             by
             creation
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             lost
             by
             their
             fall
             .
             37.
             38
          
           
             What
             maketh
             Diuels
             terrible
             .
             38.
             81.
             87.
             89
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             subtiltie
             ,
             wyles
             and
             shifts
             .
             39.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Diuell
             principall
             in
             all
             temptations
             .
             56
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             haue
             a
             dominion
             .
             61
          
           
             Diuels
             power
             .
             64.
             65
          
           
             They
             cannot
             doe
             what
             they
             wil.
             66.
             72
          
           
             Nor
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             nature
             .
             66
          
           
             Nor
             worke
             miracles
             .
             66
          
           
             Nor
             force
             mans
             will.
             68
          
           
             Nor
             search
             mans
             heart
             .
             68.
             69
          
           
             
             Nor
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             .
             69
          
           
             Diuels
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
             70
          
           
             How
             far
             it
             is
             diminisht
             by
             their
             fall
             .
             71
          
           
             Diuels
             rule
             onely
             in
             this
             world
             .
             75
          
           
             Their
             vassals
             are
             ignorant
             and
             euill
             men
             .
             76
          
           
             How
             men
             may
             come
             out
             of
             Diuels
             power
             .
             78
          
           
             Diuels
             are
             spirits
             .
             79
          
           
             Diuels
             are
             not
             qualities
             .
             80
          
           
             Diuels
             extreamely
             euill
             .
             83.
             84
          
           
             Diuels
             many
             in
             number
             .
             86
          
           
             Diuels
             haue
             an
             head
             .
             87
          
           
             Their
             number
             makes
             them
             terrible
             .
             87
          
           
             Comfort
             against
             the
             power
             and
             number
             of
             Diuels
             .
             87.
             88
          
           
             Diuels
             aduantage
             in
             place
             .
             89
          
           
             Diuels
             fight
             to
             spoile
             men
             of
             heauenly
             things
             .
             92
          
           
             Diuels
             malice
             .
             93
          
           
             Diuels
             darts
             ,
             and
             fiery
             darts
             .
             281.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Times
             wherin
             Diuels
             shal
             be
             loose
             .
             105
          
           
             Diuels
             haue
             an
             hand
             in
             afflicting
             Saints
             .
             177
          
           
             Diuels
             can
             euery
             way
             annoy
             vs.
             280
          
           
             Giue
             not
             place
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
             63.
             103
          
           
             Resist
             and
             driue
             the
             Diuell
             away
             .
             313
          
           
             Drousie
             praying
             .
             493
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EIaculations
             of
             heart
             .
             479
          
           
             Elect
             cannot
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Endeauour
             of
             man
             must
             goe
             with
             Gods
             assistance
             .
             29
          
           
             Euils
             ,
             what
             to
             be
             prayed
             against
             .
             370
          
           
             Kindes
             of
             Euill
             .
             371.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Euils
             from
             which
             Saints
             are
             freed
             ,
             are
             more
             then
             iustly
             they
             can
             feare
             .
             413
          
           
             How
             Euils
             may
             prooue
             matter
             of
             thanksgiuing
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Examination
             to
             be
             vsed
             at
             a
             Fast
             .
             460
          
           
             Experience
             vpholdeth
             hope
             .
             306
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAinting
             in
             affliction
             182
          
           
             Saints
             subiect
             to
             Fainting
             .
             184
          
           
             How
             kept
             from
             Fainting
             .
             185
          
           
             Family-prayer
             .
             437
          
        
         
           
             FAITH
             .
          
           
             What
             Faith
             is
             .
             257
          
           
             Diuers
             kinds
             of
             Faith.
             208
          
           
             True
             iustifying
             Faith.
             210
          
           
             Faith
             especially
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             learned
             .
             199
          
           
             The
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             Faith.
             198
          
           
             Faith
             cōmendeth
             Gods
             properties
             .
             200
          
           
             How
             Faith
             resteth
             on
             Gods
             iustice
             .
             202
          
           
             Great
             is
             the
             need
             of
             Faith.
             284
          
           
             And
             great
             is
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             .
             279.
             285
          
           
             Faith
             maketh
             the
             Word
             profitable
             .
             323
          
           
             Faith
             and
             righteousnesse
             haue
             distinct
             vses
             .
             152
          
           
             How
             Faith
             &
             hope
             differ
             &
             agree
             .
             298
          
           
             How
             Faith
             and
             presumption
             differ
             .
             287
          
           
             Faith
             fitly
             compared
             to
             a
             shield
             .
             214
          
           
             Faith
             fitly
             compared
             to
             Balsom
             .
             283
          
           
             How
             Faith
             is
             gotten
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             216
          
           
             The
             meanes
             of
             getting
             Faith.
             218
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             working
             Faith.
             220
          
           
             Faith
             presupposeth
             knowledge
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Faith
             ariseth
             from
             sence
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             remedy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             man
             must
             do
             to
             haue
             Faith.
             223
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             Faith.
             224
          
           
             Faith
             not
             hard
             to
             the
             willing
             .
             289
          
           
             Mans
             vnworthinesse
             no
             hinderance
             to
             Faith.
             227.
             292
          
           
             Triall
             of
             Faith.
             It
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
             235
          
           
             Imperfect
             Faith
             may
             be
             sound
             .
             292
          
           
             True
             Faith
             may
             stand
             with
             doubting
             .
             238
          
           
             Faith
             operatiue
             as
             fire
             .
             245
          
           
             Faith
             the
             first
             grace
             .
             A
             mother
             grace
             .
             202.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Faith
             workes
             loue
             &
             other
             graces
             .
             203
          
           
             Faith
             causeth
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
             247
          
           
             And
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             .
             252
          
           
             Faith
             causeth
             a
             pure
             heart
             .
             255
          
           
             Faith
             may
             be
             as
             a
             tree
             in
             winter
             .
             252
          
           
             How
             farre
             Faith
             may
             be
             lost
             .
             259
          
           
             
             Faith
             falleth
             not
             cleane
             away
             .
             293
          
           
             How
             Faith
             may
             bee
             preserued
             and
             encreased
             .
             263
          
           
             How
             Faith
             is
             well
             vsed
             .
             266
          
           
             Two
             vses
             of
             Faith
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             aduersitie
             .
             267
          
           
             Helpes
             of
             Faith.
             268
          
           
             Faith
             onely
             keepeth
             off
             the
             Diuells
             darts
             .
             281
          
           
             And
             quencheth
             the
             fire
             of
             them
             .
             283
          
           
             Wretched
             are
             such
             as
             want
             Faith.
             284
          
           
             Satan
             most
             assaulteth
             Faith
             ,
             his
             wyles
             against
             it
             .
             286
          
           
             Faithfulnes
             required
             in
             Ministers
             .
             540
          
           
             Wherin
             their
             Faithfulnes
             consists
             .
             540
          
           
             Fasting
             .
             446
          
           
             The
             seuerall
             kinds
             of
             Fasting
             446
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             religious
             Fast
             and
             other
             Fasts
             .
             448
          
           
             How
             farre
             al
             sustenance
             is
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             Fast
             449
          
           
             What
             other
             things
             beside
             food
             are
             to
             be
             forborne
             in
             a
             Fast
             .
             451
          
           
             How
             far
             the
             body
             is
             to
             be
             afflicted
             in
             a
             Fast
             .
             453
          
           
             The
             occasions
             of
             a
             Fast
             .
             454
          
           
             Of
             set
             times
             for
             a
             Fast
             .
             455
          
           
             The
             continuance
             of
             a
             Fast
             .
             456
          
           
             A
             Fast
             in
             whole
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             .
             456.
             457
          
           
             Supplication
             the
             principall
             end
             of
             a
             Fast
             .
             459
          
           
             Examination
             another
             end
             of
             Fasting
             .
             460
          
           
             Humiliatiō
             a
             third
             end
             of
             Fasting
             .
             461
          
           
             Mortification
             a
             fourth
             end
             of
             Fasting
             .
             462
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             Fasting
             vnder
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             463
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             Fast
             .
             463.
             464
          
           
             Publike
             and
             priuate
             Fasts
             .
             467
          
           
             Fearefulnesse
             .
             8.
             261
          
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             53
          
           
             Our
             enemies
             more
             then
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             54
          
           
             Flying
             affoords
             no
             safetie
             .
             119
          
           
             Forgetfulnesse
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             dangerous
             .
             269
          
           
             Forgiuenesse
             of
             sinne
             .
             See
             Sinne.
             
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GHOST
             .
             How
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             gotten
             .
             485
          
           
             How
             knowne
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             in
             vs.
             484
          
           
             How
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             prayeth
             for
             vs.
             482.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Why
             needful
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             pray
             for
             vs.
             483
          
           
             Prayer
             wrought
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             commeth
             out
             of
             mans
             spirit
             .
             486
          
           
             How
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             may
             be
             discerned
             .
             382
          
           
             Who
             commit
             that
             sinne
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             prayed
             for
             .
             381
          
           
             Gods
             properties
             commended
             by
             faith
             .
             200
          
           
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             power
             ,
             truth
             ,
             props
             to
             Faith.
             225
          
           
             Goodnesse
             of
             God.
             See
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Gospell
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             165
          
           
             Why
             peace
             is
             attributed
             to
             it
             .
             167
          
           
             The
             Ghospell
             of
             peace
             prepares
             a
             mans
             heart
             against
             trouble
             .
             168
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             assureth
             that
             nothing
             shal
             hurt
             vs.
             170
          
           
             Operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             597
          
           
             How
             sin
             is
             committed
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             596
          
           
             Blasphemie
             accompanieth
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             598
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             598.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Difference
             bewixt
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             other
             sins
             .
             603.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Who
             may
             fall
             into
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             605
          
           
             They
             who
             neuer
             professed
             the
             Gospel
             may
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             606
          
           
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             sinned
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             607
          
           
             The
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             cannot
             be
             pardoned
             .
             608.
             614.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Why
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             vnpardonable
             .
             615
          
           
             The
             certainty
             of
             his
             damnation
             who
             sinneth
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             617
          
           
             How
             the
             sin
             aginst
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             may
             be
             preuented
             .
             622
          
           
             The
             Elect
             cannot
             fall
             into
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             assureth
             that
             all
             things
             shal
             turne
             to
             our
             good
             .
             171
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             reuealeth
             a
             remedy
             for
             mans
             misery
             .
             221
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             a
             mystery
             .
             528
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             the
             proper
             obiect
             of
             preaching
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             Law
             &
             Gospell
             .
             101
          
           
             A
             blessing
             to
             haue
             the
             Gospell
             .
             168
          
           
             Grace
             of
             God
             free
             .
             227
          
           
             The
             Graces
             of
             God
             to
             be
             imploied
             .
             24
          
           
             Spirituall
             Graces
             for
             defence
             .
             19
          
           
             Euery
             Grace
             to
             be
             manifested
             .
             26
          
           
             Grace
             to
             be
             added
             to
             Grace
             .
             29
          
           
             Grace
             decayed
             may
             be
             repaired
             .
             100
          
           
             Spirituall
             wounds
             healed
             .
             285
          
           
             Griefe
             of
             heart
             before
             faith
             .
             240
          
           
             Causes
             and
             fruits
             of
             true
             griefe
             .
             242
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HEretikes
             peruert
             the
             Word
             .
             331
          
        
         
           
             HEART
             .
          
           
             A
             pure
             Heart
             .
             Integrity
             of
             Heart
             .
             255.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heauen
             .
             How
             far
             we
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             while
             here
             we
             liue
             .
             411
          
        
         
           
             HOPE
             .
          
           
             What
             Hope
             is
             .
             296
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             Hope
             of
             saluation
             .
             295
          
           
             Assurance
             and
             patience
             are
             properties
             of
             Hope
             .
             297
          
           
             Vncertainty
             no
             property
             of
             Hope
             .
             298
          
           
             How
             Hope
             &
             faith
             agree
             &
             differ
             .
             299
          
           
             Hope
             fitly
             resembled
             to
             an
             helmet
             .
             300
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             Hope
             .
             301
          
           
             Hope
             necessary
             in
             foure
             respects
             .
             302
          
           
             How
             Hope
             is
             gotten
             &
             preserued
             .
             305
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             Hope
             oft
             to
             bee
             meditated
             on
             .
             307
          
           
             Hope
             an
             anchor
             .
             308
          
           
             Hope
             to
             bee
             cast
             on
             a
             sure
             ground
             fast
             fixed
             ,
             and
             the
             hold
             of
             it
             oft
             renewed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Satans
             wiles
             against
             Hope
             .
             309
          
           
             False
             grounds
             of
             Hope
             .
             310
          
           
             Humiliation
             an
             end
             of
             fasting
             .
             461
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             IEalousie
             .
             Good
             Iealousie
             .
             557.
             559
          
           
             Ignorance
             a
             fearefull
             sin
             .
             338
          
           
             Jgnorant
             persons
             the
             diuels
             vassals
             .
             76
          
           
             Illumination
             before
             Faith.
             239
          
           
             Imprecations
             lawfull
             and
             vnlawfull
             .
             397.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vsuall
             Imprecations
             taxed
             .
             395
          
           
             No
             man
             may
             pray
             against
             himself
             .
             394
          
           
             Incredulity
             a
             grieuous
             sinne
             .
             234
          
        
         
           
             IOY
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Ioy.
             Notes
             thereof
             .
             250
          
           
             Ioy
             of
             Hypocrites
             not
             sound
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iustice
             .
             See
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             Ouer-Iust
             .
             158
          
           
             Seuerity
             of
             Iustice
             caused
             by
             abuse
             of
             mercy
             .
             595
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KNowledge
             of
             the
             Word
             necessarie
             .
             321.
             337
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             get
             Knowledge
             .
             321
          
           
             Things
             Known
             to
             be
             made
             Known
             .
             527
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAw
             worketh
             a
             sight
             and
             sence
             of
             our
             misery
             .
             220
          
           
             The
             Law
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             143
          
           
             The
             Law
             and
             Gospell
             differ
             .
             101
          
           
             Libertines
             carelesse
             in
             doing
             what
             they
             may
             .
             30.
             31
          
           
             Loue
             commeth
             from
             faith
             203.
             253
          
           
             Loue
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             253
          
           
             Exhortations
             in
             Loue.
             6
          
        
         
           
           
             M
          
           
             MAgistrates
             must
             cut
             off
             enemies
             .
             314
          
           
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             punish
             blasphemers
             .
             581
          
           
             Man
             the
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             584
          
           
             Mans
             vngratefulnesse
             .
             586
          
           
             Sonne
             of
             Man.
             See
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             take
             not
             away
             the
             vse
             of
             faith
             .
             292
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             Meanes
             a
             tempting
             of
             God.
             31
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             neglecting
             Meanes
             .
             33
          
           
             Mercy
             of
             God
             abundant
             .
             101.
             227.
             572
          
           
             Gods
             Mercy
             in
             forgiuing
             sinne
             .
             572
          
           
             The
             extent
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             in
             forgiuing
             all
             sins
             .
             574
          
           
             Man
             the
             principall
             obiect
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             .
             584
          
           
             Mercy
             of
             God
             offered
             to
             all
             .
             587
          
           
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ouercomes
             mans
             vngratefulnesse
             .
             593
          
           
             Mercy
             of
             God
             abused
             ,
             turned
             into
             seueritie
             .
             595
          
           
             Merit
             .
             What
             is
             required
             to
             cause
             merit
             .
             149
          
           
             Mans
             righteousnesse
             cannot
             bee
             meritorious
             .
             150
          
           
             Millenaries
             ,
             see
             Chiliasts
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             Ambassadors
             .
             535
          
           
             Ministers
             dignitie
             and
             duties
             .
             538
             ,
             539
          
           
             Ministers
             haue
             no
             ability
             of
             themselues
             513
          
           
             Ministers
             calling
             most
             excellent
             and
             difficult
             .
             510
          
           
             Ministers
             most
             opposed
             against
             .
             511
          
           
             Ministers
             false
             ,
             most
             dangerous
             .
             512
          
           
             Ministers
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
             509
          
           
             Especially
             if
             restrained
             .
             556
          
           
             Ministers
             to
             be
             highly
             esteemed
             .
             537
          
           
             Ministers
             may
             not
             be
             disgraced
             .
             538
          
           
             Ministers
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             .
             539
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             make
             knowne
             what
             they
             themselues
             know
             .
             527
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             deliuer
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             haue
             receiued
             .
             540
          
           
             And
             al
             that
             they
             haue
             receiued
             .
             541
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             deliuer
             the
             Word
             as
             Gods
             word
             .
             541
          
           
             In
             Ministers
             is
             required
             Grauitie
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             and
             sinceritie
             .
             542
          
           
             Ministers
             boldnesse
             .
             522
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             refute
             errours
             ,
             and
             reproue
             vices
             .
             315
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             carry
             themselues
             according
             to
             their
             present
             cōdition
             .
             562
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             vse
             what
             libertie
             they
             can
             .
             553
          
           
             Ministers
             inhibited
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             preach
             .
             554
          
           
             Ministers
             are
             preachers
             to
             themselues
             .
             52
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             ordaining
             Ministers
             .
             554
          
           
             The
             word
             may
             not
             be
             reiected
             because
             Ministers
             are
             men
             .
             545
          
           
             Ministers
             oft
             vsed
             as
             malefactors
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             547
          
           
             Mans
             weaknesse
             succoured
             ,
             and
             faith
             supported
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             men
             .
             544
          
           
             Mortification
             an
             end
             of
             fasting
             .
             462
          
        
         
           
             MYSTERY
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             Mystery
             is
             .
             529
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             a
             
               Mystery
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Mystery
             requireth
             study
             and
             prayer
             .
             530
          
           
             Knowledge
             of
             a
             Mystery
             no
             matter
             of
             boasting
             ,
             but
             of
             thankesgiuing
             .
             531
          
           
             No
             maruell
             that
             many
             erre
             in
             
               Mysteries
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NIght-vigils
             .
             489
          
           
             Vncertaine
             whether
             Christs
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             Night
             .
             490
          
        
         
           
             O
             OPENING
             .
          
           
             OF
             Ministers
             Opening
             their
             mouths
             .
             520
          
        
         
           
           
             P
          
           
             PApists
             abandoned
             by
             preaching
             .
             78.
             79
          
           
             Papists
             enemies
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
             326
          
           
             Pardon
             of
             sinne
             .
             572.
             see
             Sinne.
             
          
        
         
           
             PATIENCE
             .
          
           
             What
             Patience
             is
             .
             162
          
           
             Patience
             resembled
             to
             shooes
             .
             163
          
           
             Patience
             how
             it
             is
             gotten
             .
             164
          
           
             How
             patience
             may
             bee
             rightly
             grounded
             in
             vs.
             168.
             170.
             173
          
           
             How
             men
             may
             bee
             perswaded
             to
             Patience
             .
             174
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             Patience
             .
             174.
             188
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             Patience
             .
             178.
             188
          
           
             How
             Patience
             hath
             a
             perfect
             work
             .
             179
          
           
             Two
             extreames
             of
             Patience
             .
             181.
             182
          
           
             Counterfeit
             Patience
             .
             172
          
           
             Satans
             wyles
             against
             Patience
             .
             186
          
           
             Patience
             maketh
             many
             crosses
             light
             .
             It
             preuenteth
             and
             remoueth
             many
             .
             It
             inableth
             vs
             to
             beare
             all
             .
             188.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             PEACE
             .
          
           
             Why
             attributed
             to
             the
             Gospell
             .
             167
          
           
             Peace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             166
          
           
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             away
             many
             euils
             .
             191
          
           
             Peace
             with
             God
             altereth
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             crosses
             .
             192
          
           
             Peace
             with
             God
             procureth
             assistance
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             full
             freedome
             from
             all
             .
             194
          
           
             Persecution
             no
             matter
             of
             Shame
             .
             548
          
           
             Persecution
             honored
             by
             the
             cause
             .
             549
          
           
             Persecution
             no
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             make
             Ministers
             cease
             preaching
             .
             555
          
           
             What
             are
             those
             causes
             .
             550
          
           
             Perseuere
             .
             116
          
           
             Perseuerance
             in
             prayer
             .
             496.
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             long
             we
             must
             Perseuere
             .
             497
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             Perseuering
             and
             praying
             alwayes
             .
             498
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             Perseuering
             and
             much
             babling
             .
             499
          
           
             Perseuering
             in
             prayer
             extraordinary
             .
             443
          
           
             Perseuerance
             requireth
             that
             prayers
             be
             oft
             renewed
             and
             long
             held
             out
             .
             500
          
           
             Petition
             for
             good
             things
             .
             367
          
           
             Place
             .
             Euery
             one
             abide
             in
             his
             owne
             place
             .
             114.
             534
          
           
             Giue
             no
             Place
             .
             63.
             103
          
           
             Power
             of
             God
             a
             mightie
             Power
             .
             12
          
           
             The
             mightie
             Power
             of
             God
             a
             prop
             to
             faith
             .
             13.
             225
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             trusting
             to
             Gods
             Power
             15
          
           
             God
             able
             to
             performe
             his
             word
             .
             225
          
           
             Prayer
             .
             340
          
           
             Prayer
             an
             admirable
             gift
             .
             484
          
           
             What
             Prayer
             is
             .
             345
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             ciuill
             and
             diuine
             Prayer
             .
             347
          
           
             Prayer
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             see
             Ghost
             .
             482
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             be
             made
             only
             to
             God.
             346
          
           
             How
             Praiers
             of
             mē
             are
             to
             be
             desir'd
             .
             503
          
           
             Of
             them
             prayers
             may
             be
             desired
             .
             507
          
           
             The
             dead
             may
             not
             be
             praied
             vnto
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Nor
             prayed
             for
             .
             377
          
           
             Why
             needful
             by
             prayer
             to
             make
             known
             our
             desire
             to
             God.
             347
          
           
             What
             requisite
             to
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             praying
             .
             348
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             .
             349
          
           
             In
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             .
             350
          
           
             In
             faith
             and
             humilitie
             .
             351
          
           
             With
             holinesse
             ,
             sence
             ,
             and
             feeling
             .
             352
          
           
             In
             sinceritie
             ,
             in
             hart
             ,
             in
             spirit
             .
             353.
             486
          
           
             In
             feruency
             .
             353.
             441
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             Prayer
             .
             353
          
           
             1
             Gods
             charge
             .
             353
          
           
             2
             By
             prayer
             God
             is
             worshipped
             .
             3.
             
             Honoured
             .
             354
          
           
             4
             Prayer
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
             355
          
           
             5
             Prayer
             is
             profitable
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             obtaine
             euery
             good
             thing
             .
             356
          
           
             2
             To
             preuent
             iudgement
             .
             3.
             
             Preserue
             grace
             .
             4.
             
             Subdue
             sinne
             .
             5.
             
             Sanctifie
             all
             things
             .
             357.
             358
          
           
             
             6
             Prayer
             is
             powerfull
             with
             the
             Creator
             .
             362
          
           
             Prayer
             is
             powerfull
             with
             the
             creature
             .
             361
          
           
             7
             Prayer
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             dignitie
             .
             364
          
           
             Why
             prayer
             is
             not
             alwayes
             heard
             .
             359
             501
          
           
             The
             kindes
             of
             prayer
             .
             365
          
           
             1
             Petition
             for
             good
             things
             .
             367
          
           
             2
             Deprecation
             against
             euill
             .
             370
          
           
             3
             Intercession
             for
             others
             .
             374
          
           
             Who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
             377
          
           
             Who
             are
             to
             be
             Prayed
             for
             .
             383.
             509
          
           
             All
             in
             generall
             to
             be
             Prayed
             for
             .
             384
          
           
             1
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             .
             386
          
           
             Why
             Ministers
             especially
             .
             510
          
           
             3
             Kindred
             and
             friends
             .
             387
          
           
             4
             Strangers
             .
             5.
             
             Enemies
             .
             388
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             Prayed
             for
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             others
             .
             392
          
           
             4
             Imprecation
             against
             others
             ,
             See
             imprecations
             .
             394
          
           
             5
             Thanksgiuing
             .
             399
          
           
             Prayer
             mentall
             or
             vocall
             .
             421.
             422
          
           
             Prayer
             sudden
             or
             composed
             .
             423.
             424
          
           
             Prayer
             cōceiued
             or
             prescribed
             .
             426.
             427
          
           
             Prayer
             publike
             ,
             priuate
             ,
             or
             secret
             .
             429
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             in
             family
             .
             437
          
           
             Prayer
             extraordinary
             .
             Motiues
             thereto
             .
             440.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             to
             desire
             others
             prayers
             .
             506
          
           
             Gifts
             bestowed
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
             519
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             prayer
             .
             471
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             pray
             alwayes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Set
             times
             of
             prayer
             for
             euery
             day
             .
             473
          
           
             Constancy
             in
             keeping
             those
             set
             times
             .
             475
          
           
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             done
             pray
             .
             478
          
           
             Hearts
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             pray
             .
             479
          
           
             Perseuere
             in
             prayer
             ,
             see
             Perseuerance
             .
          
           
             Watch
             to
             pray
             ,
             see
             Watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Body
             and
             soule
             must
             be
             roused
             vp
             to
             prayer
             .
             491
          
           
             Drowsie
             praying
             .
             493
          
           
             Preparation
             before
             prayer
             .
             424
          
           
             Preparation
             against
             triall
             .
             106
          
           
             Preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             .
             160.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             the
             most
             proper
             meanes
             of
             faith
             .
             219
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             the
             proper
             obiect
             of
             Preaching
             .
             528
          
           
             Preaching
             must
             be
             distinct
             and
             audible
             .
             521
          
           
             Presume
             not
             .
             30.
             342
          
           
             Confidence
             in
             Gods
             power
             no
             Presumption
             .
             15
          
           
             Whence
             Presumption
             ariseth
             .
             46
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             Presumption
             and
             faith
             .
             287
          
           
             Principalities
             .
             59
          
           
             Priuate
             prayer
             in
             family
             .
             437
          
           
             Proofe
             to
             be
             giuen
             of
             grace
             in
             vs.
             26
          
        
         
           
             PROMISES
             .
          
           
             Promises
             of
             God
             offered
             to
             all
             .
             228
          
           
             Remembrance
             of
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             an
             helpe
             to
             faith
             .
             268
          
           
             Generall
             Promises
             why
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
             270
          
           
             Particular
             Promises
             needfull
             .
             271
          
           
             Promises
             for
             al
             things
             needful
             .
             270.
             471
          
           
             Promises
             absolute
             .
             273
          
           
             And
             conditionall
             .
             274
          
           
             The
             diuers
             manner
             of
             propounding
             Promises
             .
             276
          
           
             To
             whom
             Gods
             Promises
             belong
             .
             277
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             accomplishing
             Gods
             Promises
             vncertaine
             .
             302
          
        
         
           
             PROSPERITIE
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             faith
             in
             Prosperity
             .
             267
          
           
             Publike
             prayer
             .
             429
          
           
             What
             persons
             are
             required
             thereto
             .
             430
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             Publike
             prayer
             .
             431
          
           
             Vnanimitie
             and
             vniformitie
             in
             Publike
             prayer
             .
             433.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             Publike
             prayer
             .
             436
          
           
             Pure
             heart
             ,
             see
             Heart
             .
          
           
             Purgatory
             a
             fiction
             .
             378
          
        
         
           
           
             R
          
           
             RElapse
             dangerous
             624
          
           
             Religion
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             bee
             saued
             in
             euery
             Religion
             .
             136
          
           
             Remembrance
             of
             Gods
             promises
             an
             helpe
             to
             faith
             .
             268
          
           
             Remission
             of
             sinne
             .
             572
          
           
             See
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             Repaire
             of
             grace
             decayed
             .
             100
          
           
             Spirituall
             wounds
             Restored
             and
             healed
             .
             285
          
           
             Repent
             alwayes
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             they
             cannot
             .
             157
          
           
             Repetition
             of
             the
             same
             things
             .
             95.
             96
          
           
             Reproofe
             of
             impudent
             sins
             to
             be
             sharpe
             .
             567
          
           
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Apostle
             inuincible
             .
             558
          
        
         
           
             RIGHTEOVSNES
             .
          
           
             What
             Righteousnesse
             .
             is
             .
             143
          
           
             Righteousnesse
             Legall
             and
             Euangelicall
             .
             144
          
           
             Righteousnes
             fitly
             resembled
             to
             a
             brest-plate
             .
             146
          
           
             How
             Righteousnesse
             is
             put
             on
             .
             147
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
             148.
             153
             154
          
           
             Mans
             Righteousnesse
             cannot
             be
             meritorious
             .
             149.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Righteousnesse
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             .
             152
          
           
             Righteousnesse
             and
             faith
             haue
             distinct
             vses
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Righteousnesse
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             155
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             Righteousnesse
             may
             not
             be
             seuered
             .
             156
          
           
             Direction
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
             159
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAcraments
             a
             means
             to
             increase
             faith
             .
             265
          
           
             Sanctified
             ,
             how
             farre
             we
             may
             be
             sanctified
             .
             410
          
           
             Satan
             ,
             see
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             ,
             see
             Word
             .
          
           
             Scoffes
             of
             wicked
             .
             304
          
           
             Securitie
             carnall
             .
             105
          
           
             Securitie
             holy
             .
             249
          
        
         
           
             SINNE
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             infinite
             in
             nature
             .
             620
          
           
             Nothing
             but
             Sinne
             can
             wound
             the
             soule
             .
             146
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             Sinnes
             of
             the
             regenerate
             and
             others
             .
             157.
             620
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             impudent
             sinners
             to
             be
             plainly
             discouered
             .
             567
          
           
             Sinne
             may
             be
             forgiuen
             .
             572
          
           
             All
             Sinnes
             may
             be
             forgiuen
             .
             574
          
           
             Pardon
             of
             Sinne
             offered
             to
             all
             .
             587
          
           
             Sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             598
          
           
             See
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             cannot
             be
             forgiuen
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             607
          
           
             Pardon
             of
             Sinne
             to
             bee
             sought
             in
             this
             life
             .
             614
          
           
             They
             whose
             Sinne
             is
             not
             pardoned
             ,
             are
             damned
             .
             621
          
           
             The
             proportion
             betwixt
             Sinne
             and
             the
             eternall
             punishment
             thereof
             .
             620
          
           
             A
             Sinners
             will
             to
             sinne
             is
             infinite
             .
             620
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             Sinners
             .
             613
          
           
             How
             Sinne
             may
             be
             turned
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             172
          
           
             How
             farre
             wee
             are
             freed
             from
             Sinne.
             410
          
           
             Sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             see
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Sinceritie
             .
             542
          
           
             See
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sonne
             of
             man.
             588
          
           
             Who
             so
             called
             .
             589
          
           
             VVhy
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             590
          
           
             How
             sinne
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             committed
             against
             the
             
               Sonne
               of
               man.
            
             591
          
        
         
           
             SOVLDIERS
             .
          
           
             Christians
             are
             Souldiers
             .
             16.
             17
          
           
             No
             easie
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             .
             294
          
           
             Speech
             needfull
             for
             Ministers
             .
             517
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Diuell
             a
             Spirit
             .
             79
          
           
             Spirits
             very
             terrible
             .
             81
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Spirits
             terrible
             to
             Diuels
             .
             83
          
           
             Strength
             of
             God.
             9
          
           
             Supplication
             an
             end
             of
             fasting
             .
             459
          
           
             Sword
             of
             Spirit
             .
             313
          
           
             The
             temporall
             Sword
             an
             helpe
             to
             the
             spirituall
             .
             315
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TEares
             in
             prayer
             .
             442
          
           
             Tempt
             not
             God.
             342
          
           
             Thankesgiuing
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             399
          
           
             Thankes
             due
             onely
             to
             God.
             400
          
           
             Thankes
             to
             be
             offered
             vp
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             .
             401
          
           
             Thankes
             to
             be
             giuen
             for
             all
             things
             .
             402
          
           
             For
             spirituall
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             blessings
             .
             403
          
           
             For
             remouing
             euils
             .
             405
          
           
             For
             aduersity
             and
             for
             euils
             .
             406.
             414
          
           
             More
             matter
             of
             Thankesgiuing
             then
             of
             petition
             .
             409
          
           
             How
             blinde
             who
             see
             no
             matter
             of
             Thankesgiuing
             .
             415
          
           
             Thankes
             to
             be
             giuen
             alwayes
             .
             480
          
           
             Directions
             for
             Thankesgiuing
             .
             418
          
        
         
           
             TONGVE
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             Tongue
             vnlawfull
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
             434
          
        
         
           
             TRIALS
             .
          
           
             Many
             Trials
             and
             troubles
             to
             be
             passed
             ouer
             .
             107
             ,
             175.
             303
          
           
             Prepare
             against
             Trials
             &
             troubles
             .
             106
          
           
             Troubles
             fall
             not
             out
             without
             God.
             177
          
        
         
           
             TRVTH
             .
          
           
             Foure
             kindes
             of
             Truth
             .
             121
          
           
             Truth
             of
             opinion
             ,
             heart
             ,
             speech
             ,
             action
             122
          
           
             Truth
             as
             salt
             .
             123
          
           
             Truth
             as
             a
             girdle
             .
             124
          
           
             Truth
             an
             ornament
             and
             strength
             .
             125.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             Truth
             .
             127
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             and
             buy
             Truth
             .
             130.
             132
          
           
             The
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             Truth
             .
             131.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sell
             not
             Truth
             .
             134
          
           
             Satans
             wyles
             against
             Truth
             .
             134.
             &c.
             
          
           
             God
             protects
             defenders
             of
             Truth
             137
          
           
             Truth
             keepeth
             from
             despaire
             .
             138
          
           
             Truth
             is
             easie
             and
             sweete
             .
             139
          
           
             Truth
             the
             best
             meanes
             of
             gaine
             .
             140
          
           
             Most
             men
             little
             regard
             Truth
             .
             142
          
           
             God
             is
             True
             ,
             and
             will
             performe
             his
             word
             .
             226
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VEritie
             ,
             see
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Vigils
             .
             Night
             -
             vigils
             of
             Papists
             .
             489
          
           
             Vnanimity
             and
             vniformity
             in
             publique
             prayer
             .
             433
          
           
             Vngratefulnesse
             
               of
               Man.
            
             586
          
           
             Vngratefulnesse
             of
             man
             drieth
             not
             vp
             the
             spring
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
             593
          
           
             Voice
             .
             The
             Ministers
             voice
             must
             be
             audible
             .
             433
          
           
             And
             intelligible
             434
          
           
             Vowes
             ,
             an
             helpe
             to
             prayer
             .
             464
          
           
             Direction
             for
             making
             Vowes
             .
             466
          
           
             Vowes
             publike
             and
             priuate
             .
             467
          
           
             Vtterance
             needfull
             for
             Ministers
             .
             517
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             excellent
             Vtterance
             ,
             &
             yet
             prayed
             for
             it
             .
             518
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WArre
             .
             The
             Christian
             war
             a
             fierce
             warre
             .
             49
          
           
             Warfare
             .
             Our
             life
             a
             warfare
             .
             17
          
           
             Watchfulnesse
             caused
             by
             danger
             .
             45
          
           
             Watchfulnesse
             an
             helpe
             to
             prayer
             .
             488
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             Watch
             vnto
             prayer
             .
             488.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Directions
             for
             Watchfulnesse
             .
             494
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             Satans
             vassals
             .
             76
          
           
             Diuels
             extreamely
             Wicked
             .
             84
          
           
             Wickednesse
             a
             diabolicall
             qualitie
             .
             85
          
           
             Will.
             Papists
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             mans
             Will.
             30
          
           
             Wisdome
             needfull
             to
             apply
             the
             VVord
             .
             322.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdome
             to
             bee
             prayed
             for
             .
             563
          
        
         
           
             WORD
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             316
          
           
             Knowledge
             of
             it
             necessary
             .
             321.
             337
          
           
             The
             sence
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             searched
             out
             .
             317
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             as
             a
             sword
             .
             319
          
           
             A
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             320
          
           
             A
             sharpe
             sword
             .
             332
          
           
             Foure
             graces
             needfull
             to
             vse
             the
             Word
             aright
             .
             321
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             wel-vsing
             the
             Word
             .
             324
          
           
             The
             Word
             profitable
             to
             all
             things
             .
             325.
             326
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             the
             Word
             is
             neglected
             .
             326
          
           
             They
             are
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             who
             depriue
             them
             of
             the
             
               Word
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             perspicuous
             .
             333.
             336
          
           
             The
             Word
             .
             fit
             for
             the
             simplest
             .
             336
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Word
             is
             difficult
             .
             333.
             &c.
             
          
           
             No
             fault
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             men
             profit
             not
             by
             it
             .
             339
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             resolued
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             328
          
           
             No
             doubt
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
             329
          
           
             Cods
             Word
             a
             sure
             rule
             .
             330
          
           
             Satans
             wyles
             against
             the
             Word
             .
             328
          
           
             The
             VVord
             peruerted
             by
             Heretikes
             .
             331
          
           
             The
             Word
             a
             meanes
             to
             beget
             faith
             .
             218
          
           
             The
             Word
             a
             meanes
             to
             encrease
             faith
             .
             264
          
           
             Gods
             Word
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             as
             Gods
             Word
             .
             541.
             561
          
           
             World.
             The
             Diuell
             ruleth
             ouer
             the
             World.
             75.
             76
          
        
         
           
             y
          
           
             YEeld
             not
             to
             Satan
             .
             63.
             103
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01979-e490
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01979-e890
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vox
             audita
             perit
             ,
             littera
             scripta
             manet
             .
          
           
             Bonum
             quo
             communius
             eo
             melius
             .
          
           
             Aliquid
             novus
             ad●cit
             Author
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Church-court
             in
             
               Black-friers
               London
            
             ,
             December
             31.
             1618.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01979-e1350
           
             Church-court
             in
             
               Black-friers
               London
            
             ,
             December
             31.
             1618.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01979-e11060
           
             a
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             &
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Chap.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             From
             Chap.
             4
             vers
             .
             1.
             to
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             From
             Chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             22.
             to
             Chap.
             6.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             suns
             .
          
           
             The
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             c
             Put
             on
             the
             whole
             Armor
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             f
             That
             yee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Vers
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             39
             
          
           
             i
             Vers
             .
             18.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             necessary
             of
             this
             Direction
             .
          
           
             k
             Hebr.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             a
             Chap
             4.
             v.
             28
             
          
           
             b
             Vers
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             23.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             e
             Mal.
             2.
             10.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Account
             all
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             2.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             11.
             29
             ▪
             
          
           
             k
             Prou.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             title
             brother
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             ●corned
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             mildnesse
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             n
             Phil.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Inforce
             exhor
             tations
             with
             euidence
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             valour
             needfull
             .
          
           
             g
             Ios
             .
             1.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Chr.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             45
             
          
           
             k
             Acts
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             9.
             51.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             7.
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Zach.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             John
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             Timerousnes
             taxed
             .
          
           
             g
             Deut
             21.
             8.
             
             Judges
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Iames
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             On
             verse
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Prou.
             30.
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Our
             strength
             is
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             18.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Col.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Renounce
             all
             confidence
             in
             the
             selfe
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Prou.
             27.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rest
             on
             a
             sure
             ground
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             45
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             vaine
             to
             trust
             in
             ones
             selfe
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             36.
             
             &
             37
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             14
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             26.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             Iames
             4.
             6.
             
             Or
             in
             any
             other
             creature
             .
          
           
             b
             Isa
             .
             30.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezec.
             29.
             6.
             7
             
             Gregory
             7.
             surnamed
             Heldebrand
             (
             a
             very
             brand
             of
             h●●
             )
             a
             Necromancer
             &
             a
             bloodie
             tyrant
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             cruell
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             sacrilegious
             robbers
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             6.
             compa●●ed
             with
             the
             diuel●
             to
             bee
             Pope
             ,
             an
             incestuous
             ,
             vn●aciable
             adulterer
             .
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               3.
            
             
             Gods
             power
             is
             a
             most
             mightie
             power
             .
          
           
             b
             ●Chap
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mighty
             power
             a
             prop
             to
             faith
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Chr.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             King
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             78.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             34.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Iudges
             7.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             King
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             presumption
             to
             be
             confident
             in
             Gods
             mightie
             power
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             28.
             33.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             trusting
             to
             Gods
             power
             .
          
           
             a
             Neh.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Prou.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Ios
             .
             ●
             .
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Judg
             20.
             30.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Our
             life
             a
             warfare
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             1.
             71.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             14.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Iob
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             Be
             like
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             3
             
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Indure
             hardnesse
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Iudges
             18.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Verse
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               2.
            
             
             Spiritual
             graces
             for
             defence
             .
          
           
             Who
             want
             them
             seeke
             them
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             Who
             haue
             them
             ,
             vse
             them
             for
             defence
             .
          
           
             Why
             armour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             b
             Jam.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             119.
             98.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             1
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               3.
            
             
             The
             Christians
             armour
             is
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             
          
           
             Mans
             folly
             in
             fencing
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             cult
             .
             Sanct.
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             vtimur
             aqua
             ,
             olqo
             ,
             &c.
             ad
             fugandos
             daemones
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             16
             
          
           
             Learne
             to
             discerne
             right
             armour
             .
          
           
             a
             James
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             The
             armour
             of
             God
             is
             compleate
             .
          
           
             f
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             19.
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             &
             16
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             26.
             70.
             
          
           
             Get
             this
             compleat
             armour
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             38.
             
          
           
             Be
             confident
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             45
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             The
             graces
             of
             God
             to
             be
             imployed
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             40.
             10.
             
          
           
             A
             deceit
             to
             thinke
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             armour
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             seene
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             a
             Iam.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Make
             proofe
             of
             what
             thou
             hast
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Job
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Neh.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Isa
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
             Euery
             grace
             to
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             a
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             15.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             2.
             32.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             God
             maketh
             nothing
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Euery
             grace
             needfull
             .
          
           
             Who
             haue
             not
             euery
             grace
             ,
             haue
             neuer
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Adde
             grace
             to
             grace
             .
          
           
             Gods
             assistance
             and
             mans
             endeauour
             are
             ioyned
             together
             .
          
           
             a
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             119.
             31.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             6.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             sicut
             in
             lapidibus
             inse●satis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Deus
             salutem
             nostram
             operatur
             .
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Pel
             de
             pec
             .
             rem
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Papists
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             mans
             will.
             
          
           
             a
             Bell
             ,
             de
             grat
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             29.
             potest
             homo
             absolute
             per
             liberum
             arbitrium
             benefacere
             sivelit
             .
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Libertines
             too
             carelesse
             in
             doing
             what
             they
             ought
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Jude
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             Totum
             ex
             Deo
             ,
             non
             tamen
             quasi
             dormientes
             ,
             non
             quasi
             vt
             non
             conemur
             ,
             &c.
             sine
             voluntate
             tua
             non
             erit
             in
             te
             iustitia
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             qui
             fecit
             te
             fine
             te
             ,
             non
             te
             iustificat
             sine
             te
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Apo.
             serm
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             8.
             
          
           
             No
             safetie
             without
             armour
             .
          
           
             a
             Isa
             .
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             King.
             22.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Many
             ouer-bold
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             9.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             safe
             who
             well
             vse
             the
             armour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Be
             perswaded
             to
             vse
             this
             armour
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             stand
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             pt
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               10.
            
             
             The
             Diuell
             ou●
             enemie
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             13.
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             What
             Diuels
             were
             by
             creation
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             lost
             by
             their
             fall
             .
          
           
             What
             makes
             them
             terrible
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             22
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             31
             
          
           
             d
             Isa
             .
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Satans
             subtiltie
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Reu.
             12.
             3
             ,
             9.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             guarus
             ,
             peritus
             .
             Plat.
             in
             Crat.
             
          
           
             Satans
             shifts
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             4.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Job
             1.
             13.
             
             &c.
             &
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             King.
             22.
             31
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             26.
             37.
             
          
           
             f
             &
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Jos
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Iudg.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Ez
             4.
             4.
             
             Neh.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             See
             Doct.
             3.
             of
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             119.
             98
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             31
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             ●n
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             more
             danger
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             the
             more
             watchfull
             we
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             26.
             38
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Ios
             .
             9.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             &
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reason
             
          
           
             a
             Iudges
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             Isa
             .
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Presumption
             ariseth
             from
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Selfe
             conceit
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             22.
             33.
             56.
             57.
             
          
           
             2.
             Incredulity
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             26.
             31.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             36
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whence
             arise●h
             despaire
             .
          
           
             a
             Num.
             13.
             29.
             33
             34.
             
          
           
             &
             14.
             3
             4.
             &c
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
             Summe
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicitur
             quia
             corpus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i
             ,
             quatitur
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Christians
             werre
             a
             fierce
             warre
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             4.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Chr.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Neh.
             4.
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             Triall
             .
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             fainting
             .
          
           
             *
             Iob
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prepare
             for
             great
             conflicts
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.
             32
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             d
             Ephes
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             All
             must
             fight
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             must
             apply
             the
             directions
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             preach
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             7.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             9.
             
             &
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Isai
             .
             31.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Our
             enemies
             more
             then
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             c
             Dan.
             7.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             23
             
          
           
             e
             &
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             33
             
          
           
             b
             &
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             10
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Kings
             19.
             3
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             14.
             28.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Prou.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             enemies
             are
             terrible
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Sam.
             15
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Kings
             6.
             15
             
          
           
             No
             outward
             prowesse
             can
             daunt
             them
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             Satan
             the
             principall
             in
             all
             conflicts
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             John
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             d
             Job
             .
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             Reu.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             .
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             l
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             15
             
          
           
             a
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Chr.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fight
             principally
             against
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Doct
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             qualed
             by
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             stand
             against
             principallities
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             118.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             9.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             abstracto
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             concreto
             .
          
           
             c
             John
             17.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             17.
             6
             ,
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             abstracto
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             concreto
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Reu.
             12.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             haue
             a
             dominion
             .
          
           
             a
             Titus
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Chap
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Co●
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             John
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Gods
             permission
             .
          
           
             c
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             28
             48.
             
          
           
             Judges
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Esay
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Iudges
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Satans
             vsurpation
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Reu.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Mans
             subiection
             .
          
           
             c
             Iudges
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             13
             
          
           
             g
             1
             King.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Hos
             .
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Reu.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             Giue
             no
             place
             to
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             43.
             10.
             
          
           
             His
             seruice
             is
             to
             rule
             .
          
           
             b
             Dominus
             Papa
             ▪
             servus
             seruorum
             .
          
           
             Subiect
             thy selfe
             to
             Christ
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Reuel
             .
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             28.
             47.
             48
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             8.
             
          
           
             Diuels
             able
             to
             exercile
             their
             dominō
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Chap
             2
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             Diuell
             cannot
             doe
             what
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             Nor
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             nature
             .
          
           
             Nor
             worke
             miracles
             .
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             workes
             done
             by
             the
             Sorcerers
             in
             Egypt
             were
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             7.
             20.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Nor
               force
               mans
               will
               ▪
            
             Diabolus
             ad
             malum
             cogere
             non
             potest
             .
             Crys
             .
             in
             Mat
             4.
             hō
             .
             5
             
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             search
             mans
             heart
             .
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             John
             1
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             Diabolus
             non
             rimatur
             cordis
             occulta
             ,
             sed
             ex
             corporis
             habitu
             &
             gestibus
             aestimat
             quid
             versemus
             intrinsecus
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             Nor
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             e
             Isai
             .
             ●1
             .
             23.
             
             &
             48.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Ier.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             19
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             Satans
             extraordinary
             power
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             d
             Iob
             1.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat
             4.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             15.
             22
             
          
           
             e
             Iob
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Marke
             9.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             27.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Satans
             powe●
             be
             diminished
             by
             his
             fall
             .
          
           
             k
             Reu.
             ●2
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Satan
             cannot
             as
             he
             lift
             doe
             what
             he
             is
             able
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Job
             .
             38.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Iude
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             14
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Kings
             ▪
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Zach.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             22.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             Job
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             &
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             Reu.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             Why
             God
             restraineth
             Satans
             power
             .
          
           
             i
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Marke
             1.
             27
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Vses
             .
          
           
             Make
             not
             a
             tush
             at
             Satan
             .
          
           
             c
             ●
             Chi.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             Postquam
             dixit
             fortem
             ,
             postea
             estendit
             ligat●●
             vt
             si
             te
             audita
             fortitudo
             terruerit
             ,
             ligari●
             eius
             nunciata
             consortet
             .
             Chrys
             ,
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Hom.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             9.
             
             Satans
             rule
             onely
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reason
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Reu
             12.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Tom.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Ignorant
             and
             euill
             men
             Satans
             vassals
             .
          
           
             e
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Ioh
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             These
             resist
             not
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Kings
             6.
             19.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Virtus
             Diaboli
             est
             quod
             homnes
             mali
             sunt
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             22.
             hom
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             subiect
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Trial
             if
             vnder
             Satans
             power
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             5
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Prou
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             come
             out
             of
             Satans
             power
             .
          
           
             c
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             How
             Papists
             may
             be
             abandoned
             .
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Chap.
             5.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Comfort
             to
             such
             as
             are
             light
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             11.
             
             Our
             enemies
             are
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Diuels
             are
             not
             qualities
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Spirits
             very
             terrible
             .
          
           
             Spirits
             very
             terrible
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             19.
             9.
             11
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Kin.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Kin.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             28.
             49
             
          
           
             Diabolus
             quātum
             ad
             s
             nuquam
             cessaret
             tentans
             ,
             nec
             〈◊〉
             habet
             alium
             actū
             ,
             non
             manducat
             ,
             no
             bibit
             ,
             no
             dormit
             ,
             &c.
             propterea
             infatigabilis
             e●t
             in
             malo
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             4.
             hom
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             91.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             12.
             
             Diuels
             extreamely
             euil
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             52.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             when
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             to
             doe
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Wickednesse
             a
             diabolicall
             quality
             .
          
           
             d
             Leu.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Cha.
             4
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             13.
             
             Many
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             a
             Reu.
             12
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             8.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Hesychi●s
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Omnes
             damones
             de
             Satanae
             veneno
             malitiae
             virtutem
             accipiunt
             ,
             &
             sunt
             vnum
             in
             eo
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             12.
             hom
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Diuels
             maketh
             them
             the
             more
             terrible
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Kin.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Comfort
             against
             the
             multitude
             of
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             14.
             11.
             1.
             
             More
             good
             Angels
             then
             euill
             .
          
           
             d
             Reu.
             72.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             26.
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             able
             to
             saue
             against
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             aduantage
             of
             di●els
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             aboue
             vs.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             ouerlooke
             vs.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             fight
             in
             their
             owne
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             ,
             Muscul
             .
             Perkins
             on
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Illud
             in
             coelestib
             .
             est
             pro
             eo
             quod
             est
             pro
             coelestib
             .
             Crys
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             14.
             
          
           
             Diuels
             fight
             to
             strip
             vs
             of
             heauenlie
             matters
             .
          
           
             Non
             vt
             ipsi
             victoriam
             adepti
             aliquod
             consequantur
             ,
             sed
             vt
             nos
             priuent
             .
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             1
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             4.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             22.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Iob
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             The
             Diuels
             malice
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Zac.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Reu.
             12.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             4.
             3.
             &
          
           
             m
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Wee
             fight
             for
             no
             small
             matter
             .
          
           
             Vide
             quomodo
             vires
             inimici
             nos
             excitant
             eo
             quod
             scimus
             de
             rebus
             magnis
             esse
             periculum
             .
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Looke
             especially
             to
             th●se
             things
             which
             Satan
             most
             seeketh
             to
             spoile
             thee
             of
             .
          
           
             Why
             wee
             are
             againe
             and
             againe
             called
             vpon
             to
             put
             on
             armour
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             41.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Pro.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Weighty
             points
             oft
             to
             be
             vrged
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Patiently
             heare
             the
             same
             things
             oft
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Num.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             This
             point
             of
             the
             Armour
             of
             God
             a
             weighty
             point
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             more
             dreadfull
             our
             enemies
             ,
             the
             more
             watchfull
             we
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Our
             defeece
             is
             not
             from
             our selues
             .
          
           
             a
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             c
             Iob.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Grace
             decay
             ed
             ,
             may
             be
             repaired
             .
          
           
             c
             Luke
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             2
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Ioh.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             seed
             of
             grace
             is
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Ioh.
             3
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             7.
             38
             ,
             39
             &
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             The
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             3.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
             &
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezec.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Stand
             stoutly
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             Giue
             no
             place
             to
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             4.
             v
             27
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             4
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Vse
             Great
             folly
             to
             yeeld
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             There
             are
             times
             where
             in
             the
             Diue●l
             shall
             bee
             let
             loose
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Reu.
             6.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Be
             not
             secure
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             30
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
             Preparation
             to
             be
             made
             against
             time
             of
             triall
             .
          
           
             c
             Iob
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             a
             Iudg.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Bee
             not
             carelesse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             In
             time
             of
             peace
             meditate
             of
             the
             euill
             day
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
             Many
             trials
             to
             bee
             passed
             thorow
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             14
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             See
             the
             reasō
             of
             Doct.
             1.
             on
             verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             A
             few
             skirmishes
             finish
             not
             the
             Christians
             combat
             :
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             26.
             69.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             5.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Many
             are
             oft
             assaulted
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Doct.
             8.
             
             All
             assaults
             must
             be
             held
             out
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Iam
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Joh
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             &
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             &
             19.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Reu.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Reu.
             2.
             7.
             11.
             17
             26
             ,
             &
             3.
             5
             ,
             1●
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             9.
             
             Constancy
             getteth
             conquest
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             reasons
             of
             Doct.
             
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             v
             12.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             13
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             10
             13
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             125
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Looke
             to
             the
             issue
             .
          
           
             e
             Isa
             .
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Vicisse
             est
             aduersari●s
             non
             cessisse
             .
             Hier.
             in
             Eph.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             That
             was
             of
             the
             infini●●ue
             mood
             ,
             &
             implyed
             an
             honour
             and
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Duty
             1.
             
             Stand
             stoutly
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             45
             
          
           
             b
             Ios
             .
             1.
             6.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             encouragement
             .
          
           
             c
             Ios
             .
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             45
             
          
           
             e
             Iudg.
             11.
             27.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Duty
             2.
             
             Abide
             in
             thy
             place
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             17
             :
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Cha.
             4.
             v.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             91.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Num.
             16.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Chr
             26.
             16
             
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             
          
           
             c
             Mat
             24.
             43.
             
          
           
             Duty●
             .
             Stand
             on
             thy
             guard
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             21.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Perseuere
             :
             Duty
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             part
             of
             a
             Christians
             Armour
             is
             defensiue
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             4.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reason
             Our
             quarrell
             is
             iust
             .
          
           
             2
             Obs
             .
             Repell
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             3
             Obs
             .
             No
             safety
             in
             flying
             .
          
           
             g
             Neh.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Diabolus
             non
             opus
             aliquod
             aliud
             operatur
             ,
             nisivt
             subuertat
             :
             hic
             est
             cibus
             illius
             ,
             hi●
             honor
             ,
             hoc
             &
             gaudium
             ,
             Chrysost
             in
             Mat.
             4.
             hom
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             4.
             
             Euery
             part
             fenced
             .
          
           
             Foure
             kinds
             of
             truth
             .
             Truth
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             chap.
             4.
             v.
             15
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Truth
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Isai
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Truth
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tam.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             Truth
             of
             action
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             1.
             47.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Truth
             as
             salt
             .
          
           
             Truth
             in
             iudgement
             the
             foundation
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             To
             truth
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             adde
             truth
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Where
             truth
             of
             heart
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             truth
             of
             speech
             and
             action
             .
          
           
             how
             fitly
             Truth
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Girdle
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             f
             1
             King.
             18.
             46
             
          
           
             2
             King
             4
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             38
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob
             38.
             3.
             
             &
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quid
             speciosius
             ips
             averitate
             ad
             quam
             omnis
             spectator
             peruenire
             se
             cupere
             confitetur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug.
             de
             ver
             .
             Rel.
             cap.
             ●9
             
          
           
             Truth
             the
             best
             grace
             to
             religion
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             greatest
             strength
             .
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Veritas
             vinci
             non
             potest
             ,
             multitudine
             hostiū
             non
             terretur
             .
             Hicron
             .
          
           
             Truth
             is
             a
             come
             lines
             in
             euery
             thing
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Kin
             15.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Cha.
             4.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             Pro.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             &
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             Truth
             doth
             much
             strengthen
             men
             .
          
           
             h
             Gen
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob
             27
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Isa
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             22
             ,
             23.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             what
             account
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             o
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Search
             what
             truth
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             21
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Ioh
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             Iam.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Search
             what
             truth
             in
             heart
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             133.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             5.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             26.
             33.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Search
             what
             truth
             in
             speech
             and
             action
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             6.
             45.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             12.
             43.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             30
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             34.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Chr.
             24.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Est
             .
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             5
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Kin.
             21
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Ier.
             41.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             extent
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mas.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             obiect
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             order
             of
             shewing
             truth
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             buy
             truth
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             13.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Veritas
             propter
             seipsam
             diligenda
             est
             ,
             Aug.
             in
             Gal.
             
          
           
             The
             excellēcy
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             31.
             5
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             14.
             17
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             6.
             9.
             
             &
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●sa
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Iam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
             &
             6.
             2.
             
             &
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hypocritae
             ab
             inspectore
             cordis
             Deo
             mercedem
             non
             capiunt
             ,
             nisi
             fallaciae
             supplicium
             .
             August
             .
             de
             serm
             .
             Dom.
             in
             morte
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             benefit
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             m
             2
             Chr.
             30.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             119.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Prou.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             84.
             11.
             
          
           
             How
             truth
             in
             iudgement
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             How
             truth
             in
             heart
             ,
             speech
             and
             carriage
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             39.
             9
             
          
           
             Sell
             not
             truth
             .
          
           
             u
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             IIII.
             Point
             .
             Satans
             wyles
             to
             wrest
             truth
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Kin.
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             cursed
             prouerbe
             .
          
           
             d
             Iob
             2.
             6
             ,
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Iob
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             Whether
             a
             man
             may
             be
             saued
             in
             any
             Religion
             .
          
           
             g
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             God
             protecteth
             defenders
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             a
             Henry
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             persecuted
             for
             truth
             a
             matter
             of
             ioy
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Truth
             keepeth
             from
             despaire
             .
          
           
             d
             Iob
             27.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Isai
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             Truth
             is
             easie
             and
             sweet
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Toh
             .
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             Gods
             corrections
             no
             tokens
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Truth
             best
             discouered
             by
             a
             mans
             owne
             heart
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gaine
             gotby
             deceit
             is
             no
             gaine
             .
          
           
             o
             Pro.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             &
             28.
             22.
             
          
           
             Truth
             the
             best
             meanes
             of
             gaines
             
          
           
             Omnes
             vehementer
             ne
             fallantur
             inuigilant
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ver
             .
             〈◊〉
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             1.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Prou.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Iob
             12
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Veritas
             multis
             impugnantibus
             suscitatur
             ,
             &
             crescit
             .
             Chryso
             .
             hom
             .
             4.
             de
             laud
             Pauli
             .
          
           
             What
             little
             regard
             of
             truth
             most
             haue
             .
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             5.
             22
             
          
           
             Veritas
             vbiq
             ,
             mater
             est
             sanctitatis
             ,
             Chrylo
             .
             hom
             .
             19.
             in
             Psa
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             what
             righteousnes
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iustitia
             est
             virtus
             qua
             sua
             cuique
             tribuuntur
             ,
             Aug.
             de
             lib
             ,
             arb
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Acts
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa
             .
             59.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccle.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             3.
             10
             
          
           
             Legall
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Euangelicall
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             10.
             6
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             13.
             18
             
          
           
             Righteousnes
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Righteousnes
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             ●
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Acts
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mat.
             22.
             37
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal
             119.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal
             .
             34.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Righteousnes
             fitly
             resembled
             to
             a
             brest-plate
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Leo.
             in
             retia
             saepe
             lapsus
             capitur
             ,
             sanctiverò
             cum
             ligantur
             ,
             fortiores
             siunt
             .
             Chrys
             ad
             popul●m
             hom
             4
             
          
           
             Nothing
             but
             sin
             can
             wound
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             15
             56
             
          
           
             How
             Righteousnes
             is
             put
             on
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             5
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             h
             Chap.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Prou.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             V.
             Pomt
             .
             Satans
             wyles
             against
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Suggest
             .
             that
             righteousnesse
             is
             meritorious
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             What
             things
             are
             required
             to
             merit
             .
          
           
             Mans
             righteousnesse
             cannot
             be
             meritorious
             .
          
           
             a
             Iob
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             35.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.
             15.
             
             Cum
             Deus
             coronat
             merit
             a
             nostra
             ,
             aibil
             aliud
             coronat
             quam
             munera
             sua
             .
             ●ug
             Epi●t
             .
             105.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Isai
             .
             64
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2
             Suggest
             .
             that
             righteousnesse
             is
             needlesse
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Righteousnes
             is
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Luke
             1.
             75.
             
          
           
             p
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             ſ
             T
             it
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             righteousnes
             haue
             their
             distinct
             vses
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Suggest
             .
             that
             Righteousnes
             is
             likesome
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answere
             .
             An
             eye
             must
             behad
             to
             the
             issue
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             58.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             34.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Pro.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             ●sal
             .
             27.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             68.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal
             92.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Pro.
             28
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Pro.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             .
             57.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Pro.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             112.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mat.
             13.
             43.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal
             .
             112.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             &
             37.
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             24.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             O
             quanta
             sanctorum
             virtus
             !
             omnia
             ipsorum
             sunt
             venerabilia
             .
             Chrys●st
             .
             ad
             pop
             .
             hom
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             4
             Suggest
             .
             that
             righteousnesse
             is
             nothing
             worth
             .
          
           
             y
             Isa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Righteousnes
             acceptable
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Suggest
             .
             that
             partiall
             righteou●nes
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             103.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezek.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             righteousnes
             may
             not
             be
             seuered
             .
          
           
             Qui
             vnam
             iustitiam
             fecerit
             cunctas
             virtutes
             implesse
             dicatur
             ,
             quae
             inuicē
             se
             sequuntur
             ,
             &
             sibi
             haeren
             :
             ●ita
             vt
             qui
             vnam
             habuerit
             omnes
             habeat
             &
             qui
             vna
             carucrit
             cunctis
             careat
             .
             Hier.
             in
             Isa
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             Iam.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Iob.
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             19.
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Sam.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Ioh.
             3
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Kin.
             23.
             25.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Man
             cannot
             when
             hee
             list
             repent
             .
          
           
             g
             Dan.
             5.
             30.
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Prou.
             1.
             27.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Suggest
             .
             That
             a
             man
             may
             be
             ouer-iust
             .
          
           
             l
             Eccl.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             ouer-iust
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Si
             quem̄
             ad
             omnia
             fratrum
             peccata
             cōspexeris
             ,
             hunc
             scito
             plus
             esse
             iustum
             ,
             quam
             iustū
             est
             .
             Hi●r
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             23.
             1.
             
             &
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             Psa
             .
             119.
             106
             
          
           
             d
             Phi.
             3.
             13
             ,
             1●
             
          
           
             *
             Calceate
             in
             pedibus
             vestris
             praeparationem
             Euangelij
             pacis
             .
             T●em
             .
             interp
             .
          
           
             In
             horum
             calce●mentorum
             fig●●
             am
             ▪
             &
             illa
             calceamenta
             in
             Exodo
             praecesserunt
             ,
             quae
             habere
             ●ascha
             vescentibus
             imperatur
             ,
             &
             his
             qui
             ad
             faciendumpiter
             pacati
             sunt
             .
             Signū
             s●quidem
             praeparationis
             est
             ,
             calceatis
             pedibus
             comedere
             ,
             vt
             corroborati
             paschali
             cibo
             ,
             satam
             &
             horribilem
             possint
             eremum
             pertransire
             .
             Hier.
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             How
             fit
             the
             Apost●es
             metaphor
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Application
             of
             the
             metaphor
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             greaues
             in
             warre
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             6
             
          
           
             Caes
             .
             Comment
             .
          
           
             how
             patience
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             1
             What
             the
             Gospel
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Lat
             Fren.
             ●tal
             .
             Span.
             &c
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Euangelium
             est
             mare
             in
             qu●
             diuinae
             gratiae
             plenitudo
             est
             .
             Amb.
             Hexam
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             What
             peace
             is
             here
             meant
             
          
           
             Deus
             appellatur
             pacis
             quia
             per
             Christum
             ei
             reconciliati
             sumus
             ,
             qui
             est
             pax
             nostra
             ,
             Hieron
             .
             Hedib
             .
             quaest
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             How
             Peace
             is
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             g
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             &
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             &
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             52.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Gods
             loue
             .
          
           
             a
             Cha.
             2.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             22.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             16.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             A
             blessing
             to
             haue
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             prepareth
             a
             mans
             heart
             against
             trouble
             .
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             f
             Ios
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Iud.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             prepareth
             our
             hearts
             by
             declaring
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             nothing
             can
             hurt
             vs.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             32.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             all
             things
             shall
             make
             to
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             112.
             
          
           
             e
             &
             119.
             71.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mir●
             quodam
             modo
             etiam
             ipsum
             peccatum
             iufto
             in
             iustitiā
             cooperatur
             .
             Ber.
             in
             Psal
             .
             91.
             serm
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             32.
             
             3●
             &
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             5
             20.
             
          
           
             Nonne
             coope
             ratur
             nobis
             ille
             casus
             in
             bonū
             vnde
             &
             humiliores
             efficimur
             &
             cautiores
             ?
             Bern.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Counterfeit
             patience
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             How
             patience
             may
             be
             rightly
             grounded
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             a
             Psa
             .
             119.
             49.
             50.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             How
             men
             may
             be
             perswaded
             vnto
             true
             patience
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             9.
             2
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             V.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Many
             troubles
             to
             be
             vndergone
             .
          
           
             Quis
             Sanctorum
             sine
             certamine
             coronatus
             est
             ?
             Abel
             iustus
             occiditur
             ,
             &c.
             quaere
             &
             inuenies
             singulos
             aduersa
             perpessos
             .
             Hier.
             ad
             Eustoch
             .
          
           
             f
             Acts
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Troubles
             in
             most
             peacable
             times
             .
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Isa
             .
             59.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             10.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Troubles
             fall
             not
             out
             without
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             good
             which
             comm●th
             from
             troubles
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Chr.
             3●
             12
             
          
           
             Luk
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Satan
             hath
             his
             hand
             in
             afflicting
             S●ints
             .
          
           
             f
             Iob.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             T●lerantia
             molestiarum
             omnibusc
             in
             ha●
             vita
             subeunda
             est
             ,
             tendentibus
             ad
             arborem
             vitae
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Gen.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Iam.
             5.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             a
             Reu.
             13.
             10.
             
             &
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             patience
             hath
             her
             perfect
             worke
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             must
             bee
             sound
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             must
             reach
             to
             all
             crosses
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             4
             
          
           
             3
             It
             must
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             
             2●
             .
             Iobs
             patience
             
          
           
             g
             Iob.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             42
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             perfect
             woike
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
             &
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             VI
             Point
             two
             ●xtreams
             con●●●ry
             to
             patie●ce
             .
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sunt
             nonnulli
             qui
             molestiam
             quidem
             sustinent
             ,
             caeterum
             fructu
             priuantur
             Ch●ys
             .
             de
             Laz.
             con
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             I●r
             53.
             
          
           
             i
             Exod
             5
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Pro.
             27.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Chr.
             28.
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Stoicks
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             18.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Lam.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             de●pising
             Gods
             corrections
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             1.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             26.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             fain●ing
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Point
             .
             Satans
             wyles
             to
             vnfurnish
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             What
             need
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             Very
             great
             need
             .
          
           
             b
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             30.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             God
             in
             loue
             and
             wisdome
             correcteth
             .
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             peace
             be
             prepared
             against
             trouble
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             steed
             can
             patience
             stand
             vs
             ?
          
           
             In
             very
             great
             steed
             .
          
           
             1
             lt
             enableth
             ●s
             to
             bea●e
             al
             crosses
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             maketh
             many
             crosses
             seeme
             lighter
             .
          
           
             f
             Horat
             Leuius
             fit
             patientia
             quicquid
             corrigere
             est
             nefas
             .
          
           
             g
             Pro.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             preuenteth
             and
             remoueth
             many
             .
          
           
             Peior
             est
             ●ello
             timor
             ipse
             belli
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Can
             there
             be
             peace
             with
             God
             while
             God
             scourgeth
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             loue
             correcteth
             .
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             3.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             79.
             5
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             12.
             5
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Gospell
             the
             best
             way
             to
             bee
             free
             from
             trouble
             ?
          
           
             f
             Psa
             73.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             44.
             18.
             
          
           
             No
             verily
             .
          
           
             1
             Peace
             with
             God
             keepeth
             many
             iudgements
             away
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ezec.
             9.
             4
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             altereth
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             crosses
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             14
             
             Gods
             manner
             of
             punishing
             his
             childeren
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             119.
             71.
             75.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             it
             ,
             assistance
             in
             all
             troubles
             is
             obtained
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             at
             length
             full
             freedome
             from
             all
             cros●es
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             Prou
             118.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Breuis
             est
             molestia
             ,
             aterna
             erit
             beatitudo
             ,
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Matters
             of
             weight
             to
             bee
             pressed
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             I.
             Point
             .
             The
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             in
             omnibus
             .
             ad
             omnia
             .
          
           
             d
             Beza
             .
             insuper
             ,
             inprimis
             .
          
           
             f
             Eras
             .
             super
             omnia
             .
          
           
             g
             Pro.
             4.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             Faith
             especially
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             learned
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             ●0
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Mar.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             10
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             3.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Faith
             most
             of
             all
             setteth
             forth
             Gods
             glory
             by
             acknowledging
             
          
           
             1
             Gods
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Gods
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             3
             Gods
             truth
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             4
             Gods
             power
             .
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             4.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Chr.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             5
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           
             6
             Gods
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             How
             faith
             resteth
             on
             Gods
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Faith
             the
             first
             grace
             .
          
           
             Fides
             est
             prima
             quae
             subiugat
             animam
             Deo.
             Aug.
             de
             agon
             .
             Chr.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Faith
             a
             Mother
             grace
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             h
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
             Loue
             a
             fruit
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Fides
             est
             vitis
             ,
             virtus
             palmes
             :
             siquidem
             nec
             palmes
             absque
             vite
             ,
             nec
             virtus
             .
             sine
             fide
             aliquid
             est
             .
             Ber●
             .
             sup
             .
             Cant.
             serm
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             o
             Col.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             4
             11.
             
             Faith
             profitable
             .
          
           
             q
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             ſ
             &
             3
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Faith
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Phil.
             4●7
             .
          
           
             z
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Chr.
             20.
             12
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             The
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             no
             hinderance
             to
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             4
             ▪
             3.
             
             Opera
             sunt
             exfide
             ,
             non
             ex
             operibus
             fides
             .
             Aug.
             de
             gr
             .
             &
             lib.
             ●rb
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Quid
             fides
             cōferet
             emolumeti
             si
             vita
             sincera
             non
             fuerit
             ,
             &
             pura●
             Chrys
             .
             aduer
             .
             vit
             .
             mon.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             ;
             what
             faith
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             Cic.
             offic
             .
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             17.
             22.
             
          
           
             Miraculous
             faith
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             11.
             10.
             51
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Historicall
             faith
             .
          
           
             i
             Iam.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Temporary
             faith
             .
          
           
             k
             Acts
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             m
             Lu.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             11.
             7.
             
             Hypocriticall
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             23.
             14
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Acts
             26.
             9.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             &
             2
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Iustifying
             faith
             .
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Definitio
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             definitions
             of
             true
             faith
             giuen
             by
             learned
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             some
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             well
             examined
             ,
             they
             will
             bee
             found
             to
             agree
             all
             in
             substance
             :
             some
             may
             bee
             more
             copious
             ,
             some
             more
             succinct
             ,
             yet
             in
             effect
             all
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Scripture
             it selfe
             (
             which
             was
             all
             giuen
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             )
             doth
             oft
             va●●e
             the
             phrase
             ,
             in
             setting
             downe
             this
             true
             faith
             whereof
             we
             now
             speake
             :
             as
             
               to
               beleeue
               God.
               Rom.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             (
             
               Credere
               Deo.
               )
               To
               beleeue
               in
               God.
               Iob.
            
             14.
             1.
             
             (
             
               credere
               in
               Deu●
            
             )
             
               or
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             .
             Acts.
             16.
             31.
             
             
               To
               beleeue
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God.
            
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               To
               beleeue
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               &c.
            
             Mar.
             1.
             15.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             more
             cause
             why
             men
             should
             stumble
             and
             bee
             offended
             with
             the
             diuers
             phrases
             and
             words
             wherewith
             faith
             is
             defined
             by
             seuerall
             men
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             diuers
             manner
             of
             setting
             downe
             the
             same
             Histories
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             seuerall
             Euangelists
             .
          
           
             e
             Genus
             .
          
           
             f
             F●●m●
             .
          
           
             Genus
             remotum
             .
          
           
             Many
             leaue
             out
             this
             common
             genus
             (
             
               a
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             )
             and
             in
             steed
             of
             it
             pu
             .
             in
             
               genus
               remotius
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               a
               worke
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             .
             But
             they
             who
             leaue
             out
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             necessarily
             vnderstood
             .
             Other
             in
             the
             forme
             expresse
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             benefits
             :
             yet
             they
             vnderstand
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefites
             .
             Some
             make
             this
             the
             forme
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               To
               be
               perswaded
               that
               Christ
               is
               his
               :
            
             some
             this
             ,
             
               To
               apprehend
               or
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
            
             ;
             some
             this
             ,
             
               To
               apply
               Christ
               vnto
               himselfe
            
             .
             These
             and
             other
             like
             phrases
             ,
             doe
             in
             effect
             imply
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             
               to
               receiue
               Christ
            
             which
             word
             I
             haue
             the
             rather
             vsed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             very
             word
             and
             phrase
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             (
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             17.
             
             )
             and
             as
             proper
             ,
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             perspicuous
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             receiuing
             on
             the
             soules
             part
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Genus
             proximum
             .
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             2.
             
             Part
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             in
             all
             this
             variety
             we
             see
             there
             is
             no
             contrariety
             at
             all
             :
             no
             discrepancy
             in
             substance
             of
             matter
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             circumstance
             of
             phrase
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             where
             some
             define
             faith
             to
             be
             a
             resting
             on
             God
             ,
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             and
             other
             ,
             is
             onely
             in
             order
             ;
             for
             they
             make
             a
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             follow
             vpon
             a
             mans
             resting
             on
             God
             :
             these
             make
             resting
             on
             God
             (
             which
             is
             confidence
             )
             to
             follow
             vpon
             the
             fore-named
             perswasion
             :
             this
             difference
             therefore
             implieth
             no
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             contrariety
             in
             matter
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             note
             ,
             both
             to
             preuent
             the
             cauils
             of
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             also
             remoue
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
             from
             the
             weake
             .
          
           
             Certum
             propriumque
             fidei
             fu●
             damentum
             Christus
             est
             ,
             Aug.
             Enchir.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             32.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             Faith
             there
             is
             an
             assent
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             A
             consent
             of
             will.
             
          
           
             d
             Cant
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             III.
             Point
             .
             Faith
             fitly
             compared
             to
             a
             shield
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             a
             Shield
             .
          
           
             Application
             of
             the
             metaphor
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             68.
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             IIII.
             Point
             .
             How
             Faith
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             a
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Ephe.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             6.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             ad
             extra
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             6.
             44.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
             &
             20.
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             of
             getting
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               word
               the
               outward
               meanes
            
             .
             Accenditur
             fidei
             lampas
             igne
             diuini
             verbi
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Gal.
             3
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             meanes
             of
             working
             faith
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             21
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             the
             inward
             cause
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             16
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             working
             faith
             
          
           
             1
             The
             vnderstanding
             enlightened
             .
          
           
             
               Mans
               misery
               made
               knowne
               by
               the
               Law.
            
             Perlegem
             fit
             cognitio
             pec●ati
             &
             expraeu●ricatione
             legis
             abundantia
             peccati
             ,
             Aug.
             epist
             .
             9
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Deut.
             27.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             remedy
             reuealed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2
             Mans
             will
             wrought
             vpō
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             16.
             29.
             
          
           
             Desire
             of
             mercie
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             1.
             53.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa
             .
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             man
             must
             doe
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             k
             Iob
             39.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             God
             that
             made
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               God
               is
               able
               to
               performe
               his
               word
               .
            
             Nemo
             de
             Deo
             optimè
             existimat
             ,
             qui
             non
             eū
             omnipotentem
             ,
             atque
             ex
             nulla
             parte
             communicabilem
             credit
             .
             Aug.
             de
             lib.
             arb
             .
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             e
             Ma●
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Eze.
             36.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             4
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             1.
             37.
             
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             32.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Mar.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Kin.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             78.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             Num.
             11.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             3
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             will
             perform
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Ti●us
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Ephe.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Reu.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             Gods
             goodnesse
             moued
             him
             to
             make
             his
             promises
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             5
             Gods
             grace
             is
             free
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             6
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             abundant
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             108.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Ephe.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Exo.
             34.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             7
             Gods
             promises
             are
             offered
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             1.
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             o
             Mat
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Mar.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Num.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             The
             generall
             offer
             of
             Christ
             a
             meanes
             to
             draw
             all
             to
             receiue
             Christ
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             Est
             animi
             generosi
             perdurare
             quo
             ad
             Deus
             misereatur
             nostri
             .
             Crys
             .
             parad
             Theod.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             5.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             None
             sinne
             in
             beleeuing
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             88.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             22.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             man
             sinneth
             in
             not
             beleeuing
             .
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             13.
             45.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             1
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             &
             13.
             19
             ,
          
           
             q
             21
             ,
          
           
             r
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             23.
             37
             :
          
           
             Incredulity
             a
             grieuous
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             Dis●honourable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal
             .
             78.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             10
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Ioh.
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Dangerous
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             Filios
             Diaholi
             infide
             litas
             facit
             .
             quod
             peccatum
             proprium
             vocatur
             ,
             quasi
             solum
             sit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             ep
             .
             Pelag.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             a
             Ion.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             V.
             Point
             .
             The
             tryall
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Faith
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             116.
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             6.
             69.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             9.
             38.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Ier.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             .
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             Though
             they
             which
             haue
             no
             faith
             ,
             may
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             yet
             they
             which
             indeed
             haue
             it
             ,
             may
             discerne
             it
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             29
             8.
             
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Though
             in
             a
             temptation
             a
             man
             doubt
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             it
             hee
             may
             haue
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             True
             Faith
             may
             stand
             with
             doubting
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Fidei
             praecipua
             virtus
             in
             eo
             est
             ,
             vt
             non
             ambigas
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Tit.
             hom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             faith
             may
             be
             proued
             .
          
           
             Note
             that
             many
             differences
             may
             be
             discerned
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             Faith
             after
             Faith
             is
             wrought
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             found
             before
             faith
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Illumination
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom
             7.
             7
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Compunction
             and
             griefe
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             16.
             14
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             11.
             31
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             23.
             42
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             2.
             37
             
          
           
             g
             &
             16.
             29
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             7.
             38
             
          
           
             i
             Ios
             .
             2.
             11
             
          
           
             k
             Acts
             16.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             10
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             6
             ,
          
           
             n
             Luke
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts
             16.
             29
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             true
             griefe
             .
             1
             Gods
             word
             worketh
             it
             .
          
           
             p
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             q
             &
             16.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Chr.
             33.
             10
             ,
             12
             :
          
           
             2
             It
             ariseth
             from
             despaire
             in
             our selues
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Acts
             2.
             37
             ,
             &
             16.
             30
             
          
           
             And
             from
             sence
             of
             Gods
             disp●easure
             .
          
           
             t
             Luke
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             Effects
             of
             true
             griefe
             .
          
           
             u
             Ier.
             31.
             19
             
          
           
             *
             Lu.
             3.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             dolor
             finitur
             deficit
             poenitentia
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ver
             .
             pen.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             6
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               &
               32
               ,
               3
               ,
               &
               51
               ,
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24
             
          
           
             3
             Desire
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             true
             desire
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Cause
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Order
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Quality
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             42.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Num.
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             18.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Continuance
             .
          
           
             Longe
             aberit
             a
             siti
             satietas
             ,
             longe
             a
             saetietate
             fastidium
             ,
             quia
             sitientes
             saturabimur
             ,
             &
             satiati
             sitiemus
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Spec.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Faith
             is
             operatiue
             as
             fi●e
             
          
           
             Absit
             vt
             sentiret
             vas
             electionis
             iustificari
             bominem
             per
             fidem
             etiamsi
             male
             vivat
             ,
             &
             opera
             bona
             non
             habeat
             ,
             Aug.
             ●de
             gr
             .
             &
             lib.
             arb
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Ephe.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             c
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Iam
             ,
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Nihil
             eft
             quod
             ita
             voluptatem
             afferre
             solet
             ,
             atque
             pura
             conscientia
             .
             Chrys●n
             .
             2
             Cor.
             ho●●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             quiet
             conscience
             ari●seth
             from
             Faith.
             
          
           
             k
             Isa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             143.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Ioh
             ,
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             No
             wicked
             ma●●
             consci●ence
             can
             be
             quiet
             .
          
           
             a
             Mar.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             26.
             9
             :
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Holy
             security
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             55.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             37.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Chr.
             20.
             20.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             ioy
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom
             ,
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             m
             &
             16.
             34.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             8.
             13
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             ioy
             of
             hypocrites
             not
             sound
             .
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Iob
             20.
             5.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             21
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             spirituall
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Fidelis
             etst
             timet
             a
             iudice
             ,
             sperat
             a
             saluatore
             ,
             cum
             iam
             in
             animo
             eius
             timor
             &
             loetitia
             obequitent
             &
             obuient
             sibi
             .
             Bern
             in
             reg
             .
             Nat
             Dom.
             se●m
             .
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             5.
             41
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             10.
             34
             
          
           
             Faith
             sometimes
             as
             a
             tree
             in
             winter
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             24.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             116.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Loue
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             2
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             7.
             47.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Ioh
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             Loue
             of
             our
             brother
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             the
             weakest
             faith
             .
          
           
             Pia
             fides
             fine
             charitate
             esse
             non
             vult
             .
             Aug.
             epist
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             A
             cleare
             conscience
             is
             alwayes
             accompanied
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             cleare
             conscience
             extendeth
             it selfe
             vnto
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             King.
             15
             5
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Kin.
             23.
             25.
             
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mar.
             6.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Iob
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             7.
             15
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             119.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             cleare
             conscience
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             e
             Reu.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Iohn
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Two
             extreams
             
          
           
             1
             Ouer-secure
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             How
             farre
             the
             sence
             of
             faith
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             11.
             20
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             12.
             15
             
          
           
             d
             &
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             &
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Ouer-childish
             fearefulnesse
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             10.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             n
             the
             weakest
             
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             6
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             31.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             54.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             15
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             132.
             11
             
          
           
             i
             Ier.
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             VI.
             Point
             .
             How
             Faith
             may
             be
             preserued
             and
             increased
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             word
             
          
           
             ●
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             b
             &
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             3
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             3.
             part
             .
             1.
             
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             ●2
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Point
             .
             How
             faith
             may
             bee
             well
             vsed
             ;
          
           
             Faith
             is
             vsed
             as
             a
             shield
             by
             resting
             on
             gods
             promises
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Chro.
             20.
             20
             
          
           
             Two
             vses
             of
             faith
             in
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             King.
             8.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             16.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Habet
             fides
             o
             culo
             ▪
             suos
             quibus
             quodammodo
             videt
             verum
             esse
             quod
             nondum
             videt
             .
             Aug.
             epist
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             g
             Ose
             .
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Two
             helpes
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             i
             Remembrance
             of
             p●omises
             .
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             119.
             11.
             
             ●●50
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             dangerous
             to
             forget
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             12.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Sicut
             lucerna
             nisi
             ei
             subministraueris
             oleum
             extinguetur
             ,
             sic
             fides
             nisi
             assiduis
             nutriatur
             meditationibus
             scripturarum
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             50.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             13.
             52.
             
          
           
             o
             Num.
             15.
             38.
             
             Deut.
             6
             ,
             7.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Right
             application
             .
          
           
             Generall
             promises
             .
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Why
             general
             promises
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Why
             particular
             promises
             ●●●dfull
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             34.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             6.
             25.
             32
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             &
             91.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             k
             Isa
             ▪
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Ier.
             31.
             33.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             11.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             23.
             43
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             22
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ▪
             1.
             
             Absolute
             promises
             .
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             7
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             2.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             11
             ▪
             26
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             24.
             30
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Conditionall
             promises
             .
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             Faith
             in
             conditionall
             promises
             .
          
           
             q
             Mar.
             1.
             40.
             
          
           
             h
             Dan.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             s
             Phil.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             42.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             ●3
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             12.
             1●
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1●
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             diuers
             māner
             of
             setting
             downe
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Ios
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             persons
             to
             whō
             Gods
             promises
             belong
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             &
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Point
             .
             The
             benefit
             and
             power
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             benefit
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Reu.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             Satan
             can
             euery
             way
             annoy
             vs.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             Satans
             darts
             .
          
           
             Diabolus
             in
             varias
             desper
             ationis
             cogitationes
             nos
             immittit
             ,
             quo
             excludat
             in
             Deum
             expectationem
             .
             Chrys
             .
             paren
             .
             ad
             Theod.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             &
             26.
             37
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             f
             &
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             Faith
             onely
             keepeth
             off
             the
             darts
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             g
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             P●t
             .
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             Satans
             fiery
             darts
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             6.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             c
             &
             31.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             32.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob
             3.
             3.
             
             &c.
             &
             6.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             By
             Faith
             onely
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             Satan
             are
             quenched
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             42.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             11.
             &
          
           
             i
             43.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Yeeld
             not
             to
             despaire
             .
          
           
             Qui
             diffidit
             ,
             summi
             b●ni
             bonitatem
             maiorem
             sua
             nequitia
             non
             sentit
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ver
             .
             poen
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Wretched
             are
             they
             who
             want
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             The
             vertue
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
             Spirituall
             wounds
             may
             be
             cured
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             22.
             61.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             Point
             .
             Satans
             wyles
             against
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Satan
             most
             of
             all
             assaulteth
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             4
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             78.
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             Num.
             20.
             12
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             Thess
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Differences
             betwixt
             faith
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ▪
             &
             §.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             22.
             13
             
             &
             26.
             13.
             
          
           
             Faith
             not
             hard
             to
             the
             willing
             .
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Great
             neede
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Great
             is
             the
             worth
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             Mans
             vnworthinesse
             no
             hinderance
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Imperfect
             Faith
             may
             be
             true
             &
             sound
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Ch●
             .
             16
             12
             
          
           
             Subordinate
             meanes
             take
             not
             away
             the
             vse
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Faith
             falleth
             not
             cleane
             away
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             Virtus
             fidei
             inper●cutis
             secura
             est
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             20.
             hom
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Obseru
               .
               from
               the
               inference
            
             .
             No
             easie
             matter
             to
             bee
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             Some
             referre
             these
             two
             metaphors
             ,
             
               Helmet
               ,
               Sword
            
             ,
             vnto
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             two
             vses
             of
             the
             word
             are
             set
             downe
             vnder
             two
             metaphors
             :
             one
             to
             be
             defensiue
             as
             an
             Helmet
             :
             the
             other
             to
             be
             offensiue
             as
             a
             sword
             .
          
           
             Hope
             the
             fifth
             pe●ce
             of
             armour
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
             The
             sword
             alone
             of
             it selfe
             implieth
             both
             these
             vses
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             especiall
             meanes
             of
             defence
             as
             well
             as
             of
             offence
             :
             these
             two
             metaphors
             being
             as
             distinctly
             set
             downe
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             referred
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             Other
             say
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             this
             metaphor
             Helmet
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Saluation
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             very
             word
             here
             vsed
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             is
             in
             other
             places
             attributed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Luke
             2.
             30.
             
             &
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             the
             hope
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             It
             is
             not
             properly
             attributed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             tropically
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
             It
             is
             more
             proper
             to
             take
             it
             for
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             
               eternall
               life
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Thogh
             Christ
             be
             here
             meant
             by
             this
             word
             Saluation
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             Christ
             with
             any
             fit
             congruity
             be
             comprised
             vnder
             this
             metaphor
             Helmet
             :
             for
             if
             we
             reade
             the
             words
             plainely
             ,
             
               Take
               the
               Helmet
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             what
             else
             can
             be
             meant
             but
             the
             helmet
             which
             Christ
             vsed
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             giueth
             or
             prescribeth
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Armour
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Thus
             it
             will
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             we
             meane
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Hope
             :
             for
             as
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             so
             also
             of
             our
             Hope
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Pro.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Pro.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Point
             .
             What
             hope
             is
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             37.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             37.
             7.
             
          
           
             Spes
             non
             nisi
             bonarum
             rerum
             est
             ,
             nec
             nisi
             faturarum
             .
             Aug.
             Enchir.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Col.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Tit.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Gal.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Two
             properties
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             1
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vncertainty
             no
             property
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.
             3.
             
             ●
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             II.
             Point
             .
             Wherin
             Hope
             and
             Faith
             agree
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             e
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             the
             properties
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             &
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa
             .
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             5
             In
             the
             continuance
             .
          
           
             6
             In
             the
             effects
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             III.
             Point
             .
             How
             fitly
             Hope
             is
             resembled
             to
             an
             Helmet
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Beza
             .
             annotat
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25.
             1.
             
             &
             121.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             5.
             5
             :
          
           
             z
             Psal
             .
             27.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sicut
             anchora
             iactata
             de
             naui
             non
             permittit
             cam
             circūferri
             ,
             licet
             venticommoueant
             ,
             sed
             firmam
             facit
             ,
             ficet
             spes
             .
             Chry.
             in
             Heb.
             hom
             .
             11
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             IIII.
             Point
             .
             Hope
             necessary
             in
             foure
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             Time
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             d
             Mar.
             13.
             32.
             
             Act.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Mar.
             13.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             Luke
             12.
             36
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             21.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             2.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             2.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Iude
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Reu.
             6.
             10.
             11
             
             Dei
             promissis
             credere
             debemus
             etiamsi
             multum
             temporis
             interfluat
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             2
             Troubles
             many
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             Wicked
             scoffe
             .
          
           
             u
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             42.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             &
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             &
             42.
             11.
             
          
           
             4
             we
             weake
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             V.
             Point
             .
             How
             hope
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             See
             Treat
             .
             2.
             part
             .
             6.
             
             &
             .
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hovv
             preserued
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             Gods
             promises
             vpholdeth
             hope
             .
          
           
             2
             Experience
             vpholdeth
             Hope
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             22.
             4.
             
             &
             34.
             6.
             
             &
             143.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             106.
             7.
             
          
           
             Oft
             meditate
             of
             the
             end
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Si
             vis
             sustinere
             laborem
             ,
             attende
             mercedem
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             36
             
          
           
             o
             Iam.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             hope
             is
             well
             vsed
             .
          
           
             1
             Cast
             the
             anchor
             of
             hope
             on
             a
             sure
             ground
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             119.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             Fast
             fixe
             it
             on
             that
             ground
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of●
             renew
             ,
             the
             hold
             .
          
           
             d
             Isa
             .
             40.
             31.
             
          
           
             VI.
             Point
             .
             Satans
             wiles
             .
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luke
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Ose
             .
             4.
             1.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Iude
             ;
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Driue
             away
             thy
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Gal.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             must
             cut
             off
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             church
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Kin.
             23.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             temporall
             sword
             an
             help
             to
             the
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             2
             Ministers
             must
             resute
             error
             ,
             and
             reproue
             vice
             .
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             Priuate
             Christians
             must
             subdue
             their
             enemies
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Point
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephe.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             letter
             but
             the
             sence
             is
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             13.
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             14.
             28.
             ●
             
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Search
             out
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Singuli
             sermones
             ,
             syllabae
             ,
             apices
             ,
             puncta
             in
             diuinis
             scripturisplena
             sunt
             sensibus
             Hier.
             in
             Eph.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Aug
             ▪
             de
             doct
             .
             Chr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             24
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             30.
             &c
             
          
           
             Agant
             orando
             &
             quaerendo
             &
             bene
             viuendo
             vt
             intelligant
             ,
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             II.
             Point
             .
             How
             fitly
             Gods
             word
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             sword
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             10
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mat.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             12.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             22
             ,
             32
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             7.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gladius
             dicitur
             sermo
             diuinus
             quia
             sicut
             gladius
             carnes
             praecidit
             .
             sic
             &
             sermo
             diuinus
             concupis●●ntias
             carnales
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             28
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Point
             .
             Foure
             graces
             needfull
             to
             vse
             the
             word
             aright
             .
             1
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             Per
             scripturas
             solas
             potes
             plenam
             dei
             intelligere
             voluntatem
             .
             Hier.
             ad
             Demet.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             i
             Ios
             .
             1
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             97
             
          
           
             2
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Sam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             4.
             4
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             p
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             Faith.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quod
             diuinarum
             scripturarum
             perspicua
             firmatur
             authoritate
             sine
             vlla
             dubitatio
             ne
             credendum
             est
             .
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             1●
             2
             
          
           
             4
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             e
             Deu●
             .
             5.
             32
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             13.
             17
             
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               of
               well
               vsing
               the
               word
               .
            
             Non
             nouimus
             clios
             libros
             ita
             destruentes
             superbiam
             ▪
             ita
             des●ruentes
             inimicum
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             Confes
             :
             lib.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             119.
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             f
             Iob
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             119.
             50
             
          
           
             i
             Psa
             .
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             k
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             50.
             
          
           
             m
             24
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             an
             excellent
             weapon
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             depriue
             them
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Who
             neglect
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             enemies
             to
             their
             owne
             soule
             .
          
           
             1
             Who
             reade
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             heare
             it
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             seldom
             reade
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             Who
             search
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             4
             Who
             seeke
             not
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             neglect
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Who
             vse
             it
             against
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             V.
             Point
             .
             Satans
             wi●es
             to
             depriue
             v●
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             
             ●
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Haue
             thy
             iudgement
             well
             informed
             in
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Perkins
             in
             Prophe
             ,
             cha
             .
             3.
             &
             in
             cases
             of
             consci
             .
             l.
             2
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             reuelation
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             Giue
             no
             place
             to
             doubting
             .
          
           
             Audiendi
             non
             sunt
             qui
             forte
             dicerent
             ,
             vnde
             scis
             illos
             libros
             vnius
             veri
             &
             veracissimi
             dei
             Spiritu
             esse
             humano
             generi
             ministratos
             ?
             id
             ipsum
             enim
             maxime
             credendum
             erat
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             Consci
             .
             l.
             6
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pighius
             ,
             Cusan
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Bohem.
             2.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Gods
             word
             a
             sure
             rule
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             119.
             160.
             
          
           
             h
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19●
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             5.
             33.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Haeretici
             carpunt
             eloquia
             scripturarum
             ,
             et
             quantum
             in
             se
             est
             maculant
             .
             Hieron
             in
             Ezec.
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             91.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cuncta
             cogitatio
             cordis
             intenta
             esset
             ad
             malum
             omni
             tempore
             .
          
           
             b
             Luke
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Aue
             gratia
             plena
             .
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             22.
             38.
             
          
           
             Bonifac.
             8.
             in
             extra●
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Rom.
             ●ent
             .
             lib.
             1
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             52.
             51.
             
          
           
             h
             Reu.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             a
             sharpe
             sword
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             4
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Num.
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             Ephe.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gods
             word
             perspicuous
             
          
           
             o
             Psa
             .
             119
             ,
             105
             
          
           
             p
             &
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Pro.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Scriptura
             omnibus
             accessibilis
             ,
             pauciffinis
             penetrabilis
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             maner
             of
             writing
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             persons
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Cor.
             44.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             ●2
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephe.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Quomodo
             eris
             penetrator
             obscurorum
             ,
             contemptor
             mani
             festorum
             ?
             Aug.
             de
             Fast
             .
          
           
             4
             Manner
             of
             searching
             .
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Magnifice
             et
             salubriter
             Spiritus
             it
             a
             Scripturas
             modificauit
             ,
             vt
             locis
             apertiorihus
             fami
             o●
             curreret
             ,
             obscurioribus
             fastidia
             detergeret
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Doct.
             Chr.
             lib.
             2.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             Scriptura
             quasi
             amicus
             familiaris
             sine
             fuco
             ad
             cor
             loquitur
             indoctorum
             atque
             doctorum
             .
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Leand.
             
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             1.
             4.
             
             The
             word
             sharpens
             the
             wit
             of
             the
             simple
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Verbum
             est
             b●nus
             gladius
             ,
             cuius
             gladij
             bon●̄●
             vulnus
             :
             vulnerat
             dei
             verbum
             sed
             non
             v●cerat
             Ambr.
             de
             virg
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Scripture
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Col.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Ost
             .
             ●●6
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             maketh
             preaching
             to
             be
             had
             in
             esteem
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ignoratio
             Scripturarum
             ,
             ignoratio
             Christi
             est
             .
             Hier.
             in
             pro●e●●
             in
             Isa
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Num.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mans
             dulnes
             can
             bee
             no
             blame
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             and
             vse
             the
             Christian
             Armour
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             other
             graces
             adde
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Some
             take
             prayer
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             part
             and
             piece
             of
             Christian
             Armour
             :
             whereunto
             I
             agree
             not
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             forenamed
             pieces
             are
             so
             compleate
             (
             for
             by
             them
             a
             man
             is
             armed
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             part
             wanting
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             No
             outward
             piece
             of
             Armour
             is
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             should
             bee
             resembled
             :
             therefore
             I
             rather
             take
             prayer
             to
             be
             an
             especiall
             meanes
             to
             helpe
             vs
             well
             to
             weild
             and
             vse
             the
             forenamed
             Armour
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser
             .
          
           
             Oratione
             operatio
             ,
             &
             operatione
             fulciaetur
             oratio
             .
             Hier.
             in
             Lam.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Num.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             17.
             9.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             60.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Chr.
             14.
             11
             
          
           
             f
             and
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             and
             32.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             i
             Num.
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             and
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Ezech.
             16.
             15.
             39.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             8
             
             ▪
             49.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Point
             .
             What
             prayer
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             62.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             and
             142.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             and
             123.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             79.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Chr.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             38
             9.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ne
             quis
             audeat
             preces
             offerre
             nisi
             ,
             soli
             domino
             Deo
             &c.
             Orig.
             contr
             .
             Cel●
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Ier.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Ier.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             1.
             34.
             
          
           
             Why
             no
             creature
             is
             to
             be
             prayed
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             diuine
             and
             ciuil
             prayer
             .
          
           
             o
             Reu.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             and
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             44.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             and
             139.
             2.
             
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             needfull
             to
             make
             knowne
             our
             desire
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             pray
             aright
             .
          
           
             1
             Pray
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             c
             Esay
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Quid
             est
             dulcius
             quam
             genitorem
             in
             nomine
             vnigeniti
             innocare
             ?
             &c.
             quem
             .
             atium
             .
             dirigam
             tibi
             intercesserem
             nescio
             ,
             nisi
             bunc
             qui.
             est
             propitiatio
             pro
             peccatis
             nostris
             .
             Aug.
             med
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Pray
             in
             feare
             .
          
           
             h
             Lam.
             3.
             41.
             
          
           
             i
             Esay
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             Pray
             with
             seemely
             words
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             95
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Prayer
             with
             reuerend
             and
             humble
             gesture
             .
          
           
             b
             Ezr.
             9.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephe.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             20.
             36.
             
          
           
             e
             Mark.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Luke
             18.
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             Pray
             in
             assurance
             of
             faith
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Mar.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             &
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             6
             Pray
             with
             lowlinesse
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             143.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Dan.
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             mind
             is
             made
             lowly
             .
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Iob.
             39
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             51.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             7
             Be
             holy
             that
             pray
             .
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             66.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             r
             Esay
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             ſ
             1
             ,
             Tim.
             2
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal
             .
             26.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Iames
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             8
             Pray
             with
             sence
             of
             the
             things
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal
             .
             32.
             4.
             
             &
             38.
             4.
             
          
           
             9
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Pray
             in
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             &
             with
             feruency
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             Prayer
             1
             Gods
             charge
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             27.
             8
             
          
           
             2
             The
             most
             principall
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             *
             Kneeling
             .
          
           
             d
             Esay
             56
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Nothing
             whereby
             God
             is
             more
             honoured
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Absolutely
             necessary
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             7.
             7
             
          
           
             h
             Iam.
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             23
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             9
             
          
           
             m
             Acts
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Euery
             way
             profitable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             obtaine
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             *
             Lege
             in
             Iust
             .
             Martyris
             Apolog
             2.
             
             Marci
             imperatoris
             epistola
             ad
             S.
             R.
             de
             precth
             .
             Christianorum
             .
          
           
             *
             Treatise
             2
             :
             Part
             6.
             
             §.
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             preuent
             or
             remoue
             euils
             .
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             2●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             5.
             18
             
          
           
             3
             To
             preserue
             grace
             .
          
           
             f
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Col.
             1.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             King.
             8.
             47
             
          
           
             4
             To
             obtaine
             pardon
             .
          
           
             i
             Acts
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             5
             To
             subdue
             sinne
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal
             .
             19.
             13
             ,
             &
             119.
             133.
             
          
           
             6
             To
             sanctifie
             the
             things
             we
             doe
             ,
             or
             vse
             .
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Tim
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             14.
             19.
             
             &
             15.
             36.
             
             &
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Ier.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Ezek.
             14.
             1
             
             Iam.
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             2
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             15.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             39
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             16
             
          
           
             c
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             h
             Mar.
             1.
             40.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             26
             
          
           
             k
             Ezek.
             14.
             14
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Very
             powerful
             .
          
           
             Magna
             sunt
             arma
             o●atio
             :
             ipsa
             bella
             deuicit
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Hebr.
             hom
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Dan.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             31.
             
             &
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             32.
             11.
             
             &
             33.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Est
             .
             4.
             16.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Kin.
             19.
             15
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             q
             Exod.
             17.
             11
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             26.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             King.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Ose
             .
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             32.
             28.
             
          
           
             y
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             15.
             30
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             2
             Kin.
             20.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             Exo.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Iof.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Isa
             .
             38.
             2
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             f
             Iam.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Iam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             7
             A
             matter
             of
             great
             dignity
             
          
           
             Esther
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             II.
             Point
             .
             The
             kinds
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Kind
             .
             Petition
             for
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             What
             good
             things
             are
             to
             be
             asked
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             32.
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Petition
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Petition
             .
          
           
             e
             3
             Petition
             .
          
           
             f
             4
             Petition
             .
          
           
             g
             5.
             
             Petition
             .
          
           
             h
             6.
             
             Petition
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             absolute
             ,
             and
             not
             absolute
             promises
             ,
             See
             Treat
             .
             2
             Par.
             6.
             
             §.
             75.
             76.
             
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             32.
             10
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Verse
             32.
             
          
           
             l
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Sanguis
             Martyrum
             semen
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             II.
             Kinde
             .
             Deprecation
             against
             euill
             things
             .
          
           
             m
             Heb
             :
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             King.
             8.
             33
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Chr.
             7.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15
             
             What
             euils
             are
             to
             bee
             praied
             against
             ,
             
               Malum
               culpae
               ,
               malum
               poen●
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             q
             Iam.
             1.
             15
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             ſ
             &
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             Col.
             1.
             13
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             Isa
             .
             42.
             1
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             e
             &
             4.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Sam
             :
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Ma.
             26.
             69.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             pray
             with
             indignation
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             51.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             26.
             75.
             
          
           
             2
             Outward
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             3
             Spirituall
             punishments
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Eternall
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             9.
             44.
             
          
           
             n
             Reu.
             20.
             14
             
          
           
             o
             &
             14.
             10
             
          
           
             Reu.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             III.
             Kinde
             .
             Intercession
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             a
             Iam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             amplifieth
             Gods
             glorie
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             5.
             44
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             very
             profitable
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             Such
             reproued
             as
             1
             Take
             no
             notice
             of
             others
             necessities
             .
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             1.
             12
             
          
           
             2
             Are
             not
             moued
             therewith
             .
          
           
             e
             Lu.
             10.
             31
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             f
             Amos
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             Thinke
             this
             a
             needlesse
             ●uty
             .
          
           
             g
             Iob
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             All
             prouoked
             to
             afford
             others
             the
             help
             of
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Mar.
             9.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             For
             whom
             prayer
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             23
             
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             &
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Qualis
             exieris
             de
             hac
             vita
             ,
             talis
             redderis
             illi
             vita
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             k
             Reu.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quousque
             nobis
             tempus
             conceditur
             recte
             viuamus
             ,
             &c.
             medici
             post
             quā
             aegrotus
             obijt
             ne
             quicquam
             prodesse
             potest
             .
             Chrys
             .
             hom
             .
             75.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Primum
             locum
             fides
             Catholicorum
             diuina
             authoritate
             regnum
             credit
             esse
             caelorum
             :
             secundum
             gehennā
             :
             tertium
             penitus
             ignoramus
             .
             immo
             nec
             esse
             inscripturis
             sanctis
             in
             veniemus
             Aug.
             contra
             .
             Pelag.
             hypog
             .
             lib
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             13.
             38.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             16.
             23.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             &
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dirige
             and
             requiem
             are
             the
             first
             words
             of
             certaine
             praiers
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             
          
           
             d
             &
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Prayer
             not
             to
             be
             made
             for
             such
             as
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             14
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             Prayer
             not
             to
             be
             made
             for
             such
             as
             are
             expresly
             reiected
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Ier.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Al
             who
             count
             themselues
             reiected
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             so
             accounted
             .
          
           
             a
             Signa
             melancholiae
             sunt
             existimatio
             mala
             ,
             timor
             fine
             causa
             ,
             &c.
             et
             plurimum
             timoris
             eius
             est
             ex
             eis
             quae
             non
             timentur
             secundum
             consuetudinem
             Auicen
             .
             lib.
             3.
             fen
             .
             1.
             tract
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             For
             whom
             prayer
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             All
             in
             general
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             d
             Isa
             .
             58.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             10.
             29
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             13.
             38
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             7.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             It
             cannot
             bee
             said
             of
             any
             particular
             man
             that
             he
             belongeth
             not
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Non
             est
             desperandum
             de
             malis
             ,
             sed
             pro
             ipsis
             vt
             boni
             fiant
             studiosius
             supplicandum
             :
             quia
             numerus
             sanctorum
             de
             numero
             impiorum
             semper
             auctus
             est
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Judicium
             .
             charitatis
             non
             infallibilitatis
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             order
             others
             are
             to
             be
             praied
             for
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Saints
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             1
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             73.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             h
             Mal.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             2.
             39.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Saints
             haue
             all
             the
             benefit
             of
             one
             anothers
             praiers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Publicke
             persons
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             72.
             1
             ,
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             82.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Kindred
             &
             friends
             .
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Gen.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             &
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             &
             43.
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             &
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             &
             39.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Eph.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             Strangers
             :
          
           
             a
             Ps
             .
             67.
             
             &
             117.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             c
             Leu.
             19.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             23.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             5
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             Debemus
             optare
             etiam
             ijs
             per
             quos
             flagellarum
             vt
             conuertantur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ps
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             7.
             60.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             5.
             43.
             
          
           
             Few
             pray
             for
             their
             enemies
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             23.
             34
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             7.
             60.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Many
             pray
             for
             none
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Some
             pray
             not
             for
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             bound
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             16.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Some
             forget
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Some
             pray
             not
             for
             Saints
             
          
           
             Some
             curse
             them
             .
          
           
             Ideo
             de
             terra
             erectus
             est
             Paulus
             ,
             quia
             in
             terra
             inclinatus
             exauditus
             est
             Stephanus
             .
             Aug.
             ser
             .
             4
             de
             Stephan
             .
          
           
             g
             Col.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Iam.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Iam.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             IIII.
             Kind
             .
             Imprecation
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             must
             pray
             against
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             35
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Kin.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             26.
             74
             
          
           
             f
             Ios
             .
             9.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             22
             
          
           
             Num.
             5.
             22.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Reproofe
             of
             vsuall
             imprecations
             against
             ones
             selfe
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Sam.
             3
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             13.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             k
             ler.
             3.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             89.
             35.
             
          
           
             m
             &
             95.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             27.
             25.
             
          
           
             Imprecations
             against
             publike
             and
             desperate
             enemies
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             51.
             
          
           
             p
             Numb
             .
             16.
             15
             
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             54
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             Imprecations
             may
             bee
             made
             in
             three
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             Indefinitely
             .
          
           
             a
             Num.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             25.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             &
             122.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Conditionally
             .
          
           
             3
             Against
             malitious
             deeds
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             31
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Reproofe
             of
             vsuall
             imprecations
             .
          
           
             e
             Neh.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             103.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             140.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             &
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Iam.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             109.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             What
             thanksgiuing
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thankes
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3
             Thankes
             to
             be
             rendred
             to
             God
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Thankes
             to
             be
             giuen
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Thes
             5
             18
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             103.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             Spiritual●●lessings
             .
          
           
             2
             Eternall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             3
             Temporall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Temporall
             publike
             euils
             remoued
             ,
          
           
             Spiritual
             publike
             euils
             remoued
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             priuate
             euils
             remoued
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             temporall
             euils
             remoued
             .
          
           
             Temporall
             iudgements
             not
             alwaies
             to
             be
             accounted
             euils
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             Outward
             crosses
             are
             matter
             of
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             Non
             tantum
             pro
             his
             quae
             bona
             putamus
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             quae
             nos
             coartant
             in
             Dei
             praeconium
             mens
             laeta
             prorumpat
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Eph.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             6
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             32
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             24.
             48.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             King.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             Col.
             1.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             2.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             k
             &
             4
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             40.
             
          
           
             m
             &
             8.
             62.
             66.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             8.
             1
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             35.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             39.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Isa
             .
             38.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Exo.
             15.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Psal
             .
             124.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             2.
             
             Chr.
             29.
             30
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             32
             
          
           
             x
             Iob.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             y
             Act.
             5.
             41.
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             More
             matter
             of
             thanksgiuing
             then
             of
             petition
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             Why
             many
             Saints
             want
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             Saints
             are
             freed
             from
             more
             euils
             then
             shal
             euer
             fal
             vpon
             them
             againe
             .
          
           
             How
             spiritual
             euils
             may
             proue
             matter
             of
             thankesgiuing
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             67.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
             Christianorum
             propria
             virtus
             est
             ,
             etiam
             in
             iis
             quae
             aduersa
             putantur
             referre
             gratias
             Creatori
             .
             Hier.
             in
             Ephe.
             5.
             
          
           
             Promise
             of
             supplying
             all
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             23.
             22.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             Some
             are
             not
             thankfull
             for
             spirituall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             2
             Some
             not
             for
             publike
             blessings
             .
          
           
             3
             Some
             not
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             118.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             Some
             not
             for
             aduersity
             .
          
           
             5
             Some
             not
             for
             blessings
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             117.
             
          
           
             1
             Lift
             vp
             eies
             to
             the
             author
             of
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Ose
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             An
             impious
             thing
             to
             attribute
             Gods
             blessings
             to
             fortune
             .
          
           
             2
             Take
             particular
             notice
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             .
          
           
             3
             Accept
             Gods
             blessings
             as
             tokens
             of
             his
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             138.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ose
             .
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             4
             Obserue
             what
             we
             haue
             receiued
             aboue
             others
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             Consider
             our
             vnworthines
             of
             the
             least
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             the
             kinds
             of
             prayer
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             maner
             
          
           
             Mentall
             prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             Neh.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Exo.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             1
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             4.
             and
             6.
             
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2
             Vocall
             praier
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             King.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             Why
             prayer
             is
             to
             be
             vttered
             with
             words
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Iames
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             and
             57.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             and
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             Sudden
             .
             prayer
             .
          
           
             k
             Neh.
             2
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4
             Composed
             prayer
             .
          
           
             l
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             needfull
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccle.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hinderances
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             66.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             and
             26.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Exo.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Iosh
             ,
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
             Helps
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             12.
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             Conceiued
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             6
             Prescribed
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             i
             Num.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Chr.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             and
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             7
             Publike
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             persons
             who
             make
             publike
             prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             
          
           
             c
             Ioel
             2.
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             d
             Neh.
             8.
             1.
             6
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             30.
             7
             
          
           
             Amen
             ,
             is
             originally
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             yet
             vsed
             in
             all
             languages
             :
             it
             signifieth
             Truth
             or
             Faith
             :
             the
             vttering
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             plieth
             an
             assent
             vnto
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             faith
             for
             obtaining
             that
             which
             is
             praied
             for
             .
          
           
             Ad
             similitudinem
             caelectis
             tonitrui
             ,
             Amen
             reboat
             .
             Hier.
             proaem
             .
             in
             2.
             lib.
             cōment
             .
             ad
             Gal.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             place
             of
             publike
             Prayer
             .
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             56.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Kin.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20
             
          
           
             r
             Acts
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             Separatists
             taxed
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             manner
             of
             publike
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1
             Vnanimitie
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Acts
             2.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             voice
             must
             be
             audible
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             King.
             8.
             55
             
          
           
             Amen
             to
             be
             vttered
             aloud
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             voice
             must
             be
             intelligible
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vnlawfull
             to
             pray
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             17
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             vse
             curious
             phrases
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             tumble
             ouer
             a
             prayer
             too
             fast
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Neh.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             33
             
          
           
             k
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             publike
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             more
             honorable
             and
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             18
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             more
             powerfull
             .
          
           
             m
             Ioel.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             communion
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             a
             meanes
             of
             edification
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             neglect
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             note
             of
             prophanenesse
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             122.
             1●
             
          
           
             p
             &
             84.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Priuate
             prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             33
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             Resons
             for
             prayer
             in
             a
             family
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             need
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             honor
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             profit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Reproofe
             of
             those
             who
             neglect
             prayer
             in
             their
             families
             .
          
           
             9
             Secret
             prayer
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Marke
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             24.
             63.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             secret
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             it
             we
             may
             most
             freely
             make
             knowne
             our
             whole
             minde
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             2
             By
             it
             truest
             triall
             of
             our
             vprightnesse
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             argueth
             familiaritie
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             It
             bringeth
             much
             comfort
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             5
             By
             it
             supply
             is
             made
             in
             want
             of
             other
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Direction
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             10
             Extraordinary
             prayer
             .
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Exod.
             32.
             32.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Luke
             22.
             44.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Ioel.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Exod.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             15.
             30.
             
          
           
             z
             Gen.
             32.
             24
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             22.
             44
             
          
           
             b
             Neh.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             13
             
          
           
             d
             1
             King
             8.
             22
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             18.
             13
             
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             14.
             35
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             38.
             9
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8
             26
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             32.
             3
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             27.
             46
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             26.
             39
             ,
             42
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             8
             
          
           
             n
             Dan.
             9.
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             .
             7.
             38
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             6
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mat.
             26.
             75
             
          
           
             t
             Ose
             .
             1.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             x
             Isa
             .
             38.
             3
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             56.
             8
             
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Iud.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             22
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             20.
             26
             
          
           
             When
             teares
             are
             effectuall
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             32.
             24
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             16
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             17.
             12
             
          
           
             g
             ●osh
             .
             7.
             6
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             22.
             2
             
          
           
             i
             lon
             .
             2.
             1
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             k
             Dan.
             10.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             69.
             3.
             
          
           
             Intentio
             sicut
             non
             est
             obtundenda
             si
             perdurare
             non
             potest
             ,
             ita
             si
             perdurauerit
             ,
             non
             cito
             est
             rumpenda
             .
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             121
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             12
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             22.
             24
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             6.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             extraordinary
             prayer
             are
             ,
             1
             Blessings
             with-held
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             51.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Publike
             worship
             .
          
           
             3
             Waightie
             affaires
             .
          
           
             4
             Temptations
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             5
             Burden
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             51.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26.
             75.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Chr.
             33.
             13
             
          
           
             6
             Punishmēts
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             i
             Ion.
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Chr.
             33.
             12
             
          
           
             7
             Others
             need
             .
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             32.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             m
             Ezra
             9.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fasting
             an
             helpe
             to
             extraordinary
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             sicke
             mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             State-mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             poore
             mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             sober
             mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             sanctified
             mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             58.
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             extraordinary
             mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             28
             1
             
             Kings
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             7
             The
             hypocrites
             fast
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             18.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             8
             The
             superstitious
             mans
             fast
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             9
             The
             hereticks
             fast
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             mor.
             Manich.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             10
             The
             true
             Christians
             fast
             .
          
           
             *
             §
             104.
             106
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Point
            
             .
             How
             farre
             we
             must
             abstaine
             from
             refreshing
             the
             body
             in
             a
             Fast
             .
          
           
             Est
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             eate
             or
             drinke
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             Fast
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hose
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             7
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Foode
             .
             What
             things
             are
             to
             be
             forborne
             in
             a
             Fast
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sleepe
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             1.
             13.
             
             Non
             solum
             ab
             eius
             sed
             à
             cunctis
             illecebris
             abstinendum
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             Braue
             apparell
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             4
             Matrimoniall
             beneuolence
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             5
             Workes
             of
             our
             calling
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             16.
             29.
             31
             ,
             &
             23
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             6
             All
             pleasant
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Sports
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             58.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2
             25
             ▪
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9
             27.
             
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Point
            
             .
             What
             is
             ment
             by
             seasonable
             abstinence
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             99.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cro.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             Est
             .
             4.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             3
             ,
             and
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             3.
             7.
             
             Ioel.
             1.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             9.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Est
             .
             4.
             16
             ,
          
           
             Zac.
             8.
             19.
             
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             52.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             52.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             52.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             King.
             25.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             41.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zac.
             8
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             fast
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             §.
             102.
             
             &
             103.
             
          
           
             A
             naturall
             da●
             is
             a
             fit
             time
             for
             a
             proper
             Fast
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             Est
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Leu.
             23.
             32.
             
          
           
             Acts
             27.
             33.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sence
             Paul
             and
             his
             company
             are
             said
             to
             fast
             14.
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Esther
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Why
             Fasting
             is
             added
             to
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             95.
             
          
           
             1
             Fasting
             is
             an
             helpe
             to
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             Fasting
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             earnest
             desire
             .
          
           
             Examination
             needfull
             for
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             7.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             How
             fasting
             is
             an
             helpe
             to
             examination
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             104.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             9.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             9.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Humiliation
             needfull
             for
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             66.
             2.
             
             How
             fasting
             is
             an
             helpe
             to
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             a
             Ion.
             3.
             5.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Neh
             9.
             1.
             
             Ios
             .
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mortification
             needfull
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             How
             fasting
             is
             an
             helpe
             to
             mortification
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             107.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             commādement
             of
             fasting
             is
             of
             perpetuall
             force
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             104.
             107
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             fast
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             3
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Esther
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             29.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             115.
             
          
           
             Vowes
             an
             helpe
             to
             extraordinary
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ea
             proprie
             intelligenda
             est
             oratio
             ,
             quam
             facimus
             ad
             votum
             ,
             id
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             59.
             
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Directions
             for
             making
             vows
             .
          
           
             1
             Who
             may
             make
             a
             vowe
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             may
             be
             vowed
             .
          
           
             Acts
             23.
             18.
             
          
           
             3
             How
             a
             vow
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Iudg.
             11.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             In
             vouendo
             stultus
             in
             reddendo
             impius
             .
             Hier
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             4
             Why
             a
             vowe
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioel.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Ezra
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             9
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             99.
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             pray
             alwayes
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Acts
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●
             .
             Luke
             18.
             1.
             
             Ephe.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             17
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             King.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Ex.
             29.
             38
             ,
             42
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ab
             orando
             sic
             appellati
             ,
             isti
             ita
             nimis
             orant
             ,
             vt
             hinc
             iudicentur
             inter
             haereticos
             nominandi
             .
             Aug.
             haer
             .
             57
             
          
           
             *
             Lege
             Theodoret
             .
             hist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             11.
             de
             Messalianis
             .
          
           
             1
             Euery
             day
             pray
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             117.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             96.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             &
             145.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             19.
             
          
           
             Singulis
             diebus
             qui
             amplius
             non
             potest
             ,
             faltem
             duabus
             vicibus
             oret
             mane
             scil
             .
             &
             vespere
             Concil
             .
             Constantinop
             .
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Vide
             Crys
             .
             exhort
             .
             ad
             matutinas
             ,
             &
             vesp
             .
             orationes
             .
             Hom.
             14.
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Ose
             .
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Num.
             28.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             92.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             55.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal
             .
             119.
             164.
             
          
           
             2
             Be
             constant
             in
             keeping
             set
             times
             .
          
           
             l
             Num.
             28.
             2
             :
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Canonicall
             houres
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             grounded
             on
             superstition
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             120.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Religion
             is
             placed
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             stinted
             with
             time
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             are
             appropriated
             to
             certaine
             persons
             .
          
           
             5
             They
             are
             vnseasonable
             .
          
           
             6
             Too
             much
             time
             is
             spent
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             Too
             great
             strictnesse
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             a
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             Whatsoeuer
             ye
             doe
             ,
             or
             whithersoeuer
             ye
             goe
             ,
             pray
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             &
             90.
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             Hearts
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             14.
             5.
             
             Nehem.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             164.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             150.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             136.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             135.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             &
             5.
             13.
             
             &
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             19.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hallelu-Iah
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             compoūd
             word
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             
               Praise
               yee
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Iude
             v.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Praier
             a
             work
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             h
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Iude
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom
             8.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Why
             needfull
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             helpe
             vs
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Philip.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Reu.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             10.
             44.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             q
             Leu.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             &
             10.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             s
             Mar.
             22.
             21
             
          
           
             t
             Eph.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             ●●es
             .
             5.
             19
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             7.
             51
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Praier
             wroght
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             commeth
             out
             of
             mans
             spirit
             .
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             y
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             15.
             
             Psal
             .
             62.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             1.
             46
             ,
             47
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             12.
             21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             watchfulnes
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin
             .
             de
             bonis
             oper
             .
             lib.
             1
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             119.
             62.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             &
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             121.
             
          
           
             A
             superstitious
             waking
             for
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             24
             42.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             24.
             36.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             17.
             34.
             
          
           
             k
             &
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             24.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             Organa
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Both
             body
             &
             soule
             to
             bee
             rowsed
             vp
             to
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             d
             Mar.
             13.
             37.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             26.
             41
             
          
           
             f
             Col.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             57.
             8
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Causes
             of
             bodily
             drowsinesse
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             spirituall
             drowsinesse
             .
          
           
             1
             Weakenesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             k
             Acts
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Abundance
             of
             by-th●ghts
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             goe
             drowsily
             to
             prayer
             taxed
             .
          
           
             1
             Choose
             fit
             times
             .
          
           
             Aurora
             musis
             amica
             ,
          
           
             2
             Rowse
             vp
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             ales
             .
             Ouid
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3
             Moderate
             thine
             appetite
             .
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             21.
             34
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Thes
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             Auoid
             distractions
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             5
             Take
             heede
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Sam.
             12
             ,
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             Obserue
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             What
             perseuerance
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Themist
             .
             de
             canibus
             venat
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             32.
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             long
             we
             must
             perseuer
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             &
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             much
             babbling
             of
             Papists
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Prayer
             to
             be
             oft
             renued
             and
             held
             out
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             12.
             12.
             
             Col.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Isa
             .
             62.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Impudentiam
             ,
             et
             iniquitatem
             ,
             et
             crudelitatē
             ,
             &
             supinitatem
             frequens
             vincit
             oratio
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Heb.
             hom
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             98.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Why
             God
             oft
             seemeth
             not
             to
             heare
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             13.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             141.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deus
             idcirco
             non
             celeriter
             annuit
             ,
             vt
             tu
             diutius
             inquiras
             .
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             22
             44.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Reu.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Ios
             .
             7.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Iudg.
             20.
             27
             
          
           
             Vse
             1
             :
             Reproofe
             .
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             33
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             15.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
             Prayers
             of
             others
             to
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             vers
             .
             22
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             King.
             19.
             4
             
          
           
             c
             H●st
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Dan.
             2
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Iob.
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Iames
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Testifi●ation
             of
             the
             earnestnes
             of
             our
             desire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Acknowledgement
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Sence
             of
             our
             owne
             weakenesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Maintaining
             of
             mutuall
             loue
             .
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Sam
             15.
             25
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             to
             desire
             others
             prayers
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             144.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             m
             Iob
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             18
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             whom
             .
             prayer
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             Not
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             praying
             to
             the
             dead
             answered
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Sanct.
             Beat.
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             48.
             16
             
          
           
             b
             &
             32.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob
             51.
             
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             *
             Quamuis
             haee
             verba
             non
             videantur
             cōuincere
             ,
             quia
             non
             sunt
             ipsius
             scrip
             toris
             libri
             ,
             sed
             Eliphaz
             amici
             Job
             ,
             tamen
             ideo
             couincūt
             ,
             quia
             indicant
             tunc
             fuisse
             consuctudinem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             32.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Legimus
             viuentes
             à
             viuentibus
             inuocatos
             :
             ergo
             licebit
             etiam
             nunc
             inuocare
             cosdam
             sanetos
             cum
             Christo
             regnantes
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             45.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ministers
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             praied
             for
             .
          
           
             g
             Acts
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             15.
             40.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             9.
             38.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             A
             Ministers
             calling
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             
          
           
             2
             Most
             difficult
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezek.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             3
             &
             4
             
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             1.
             6
             
          
           
             f
             Ion.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Kin.
             2.
             9
             
          
           
             Ministers
             are
             most
             opposed
             against
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Zac.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             22.
             31
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Zach.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Kin.
             22.
             31
             
          
           
             4
             The
             fall
             of
             Ministers
             most
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             to
             pray
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Obseru
             .
             Ministers
             haue
             no
             ability
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             15.
             5
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10
             
          
           
             d
             &
             3.
             7
             ,
          
           
             *
             §.
             152.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1
             :
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             i
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Obseru
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Obseru
             .
          
           
             g
             Acts
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             King.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Eze.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             13
             
          
           
             n
             Mic.
             2.
             11
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             10.
             19
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             q
             Col
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Obseru
             .
             A
             faculty
             of
             speaking
             is
             needfull
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             ſ
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Exod.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Ier.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             57.
             10.
             
          
           
             St
             Paul
             had
             excellent
             vtterance
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             14.
             12
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             6
             ,
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             &
             26.
             28
             
          
           
             Why
             Paul
             desired
             vtterance
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             7.
             
             Gifts
             bestowed
             still
             to
             bee
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             8.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             distinctly
             and
             audibly
             .
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             40.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa
             .
             58.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Ier.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Prou.
             1.
             20.
             
             &
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa
             .
             58.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser
             .
             9.
             
             Boldnesse
             needfull
             for
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezec.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Luke
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Wherin
             boldnesse
             is
             to
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             §.
             182.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             §.
             183.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Titus
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             &
             23.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             10.
             
             The
             end
             to
             be
             aimed
             at
             by
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             to
             edifie
             others
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             31
             
          
           
             h
             &
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             33
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             11.
             
             Things
             knowne
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             knowne
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             15.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             Num.
             11.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             q
             Act.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             12.
             
             The
             Gospell
             is
             the
             proper
             obiect
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             2.
             part
             .
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             a
             Mar.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             2.
             part
             .
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             13.
             
             The
             Gospell
             is
             a
             mystery
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             &
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Ma●ke
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sacris
             initiari
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             necesse
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Steph.
             ex
             Eustath
             .
             Mysteria
             ergo
             sunt
             arcana
             sacra
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             n
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             18
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             It
             requireth
             study
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             it
             affordeth
             no
             matter
             of
             boasting
             ,
             but
             of
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             &
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             No
             maruell
             so
             many
             erred
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             A
             preposterous
             conceit
             to
             think
             other
             books
             cōtain
             more
             profoūd
             matter
             then
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mystery
             .
          
           
             d
             Vid.
             Bez
             annot
             .
             maiores
             in
             Mat.
             15.
             v.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             35.
             
             Trid.
             Synod
             ,
             omnes
             lib.
             tam
             vet
             .
             quan
             noui
             Test
             .
             nec
             non
             traditiones
             ipsas
             paripietatis
             affectu
             suscipit
             .
             Ses
             .
             4.
             dec
             .
             ●
             Caluin
             .
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             and
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             and
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             14.
             
             Euery
             one
             s●ek●
             to
             discharge
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Kin.
             3.
             7.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             72.
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Acts.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             c
             Col.
             4.
             17
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             25.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Euery
             one
             haue
             an
             eye
             to
             his
             particular
             office
             .
          
           
             h
             Tit.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             
          
           
             k
             &
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             m
             Ier.
             23.
             2
             
          
           
             n
             Ezec.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             15.
             
             A
             Ministers
             function
             is
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Ambassadour
             .
          
           
             o
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             1
             
          
           
             Other
             Ambassadors
             besides
             Paul.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             5.
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             3
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             were
             speciall
             ambassadours
             
          
           
             Other
             Ministers
             ambassadours
             also
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephe.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Reu.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             16.
             
             The
             dignity
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             King.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             l
             Reu.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Instruction
             for
             people
             how
             to
             esteeme
             their
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             40
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             13.
             20
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Reproofe
             of
             such
             as
             disgrace
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             p
             Luke
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             7
             
          
           
             r
             Mal.
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             10.
             15
             
          
           
             a
             Psa
             .
             105.
             15
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             23.
             37
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Comfort
             and
             encouragement
             to
             Gods
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Duties
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             17.
             1
             
             Worthy
             walking
             .
          
           
             d
             Col.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             1.
             27
             
          
           
             f
             Ephe.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             4
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             18.
             2
             
             Faithfulnes
             .
          
           
             k
             Pro.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Num.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             a
             Ministers
             faithfulnesse
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             1
             Nothing
             to
             be
             deliuered
             but
             what
             is
             receiued
             .
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Ier.
             14.
             1
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mal.
             1.
             1
             
          
           
             t
             Isa
             .
             50.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Ezek.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             20
             
          
           
             x
             Ier.
             23.
             16
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             2
             Gods
             whole
             message
             to
             be
             deliuered
             .
             See
             §.
             163.
             
          
           
             y
             Ier.
             1.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             20
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Kin.
             22.
             14
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             42.
             4
             
          
           
             Gods
             Word
             to
             be
             deliuered
             as
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             With
             grauitie
             .
          
           
             See
             §.
             163.
             
          
           
             2
             With
             authority
             .
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             2.
             15
             
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             1.
             22
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             3
             With
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor
             2.
             17
             ,
             Expounded
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pseudopostolos
             tangit
             humanum
             sensum
             diuinae
             praedicationi
             miscentes
             :
             vnde
             Esayas
             ait
             Caupones
             tui
             miscent
             vino
             aquam
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Ezec.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             23.
             4
             ,
          
           
             l
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             5
             
          
           
             n
             Tit.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             19.
             3
             
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             appointing
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             1
             Mans
             weakenesse
             succoured
             .
          
           
             o
             Isa
             .
             6.
             2
             
          
           
             p
             Exod.
             20.
             18
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             5.
             25
             
          
           
             r
             Verse
             27.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Acts
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             ●ans
             faith
             supported
             .
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Reiect
             not
             the
             Gospell
             because
             it
             is
             preached
             by
             man
             ▪
             
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             x
             2
             Chr.
             20
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             28.
             16
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             How
             Paul
             was
             chained
             .
          
           
             Lipsius
             in
             lib.
             Taciti
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             20.
             
             Christs
             Ministers
             vsed
             as
             malefactors
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             9
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             12.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             26.
             47.
             55.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Iam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             21.
             
             Persecution
             no
             matter
             of
             shame
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibi
             erat
             Christus
             ,
             ●vbi
             &
             latrones
             .
             Similis
             paena
             ,
             sed
             dissimilis
             causa
             .
             Aug.
             ser
             .
             50.
             de
             sanc
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             23.
             14
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             22.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             persecution
             is
             that
             which
             honoureth
             it
             .
          
           
             Causa
             non
             paena
             facit
             martyrem
             .
             Aug.
             epist
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             that
             causeth
             comfort
             in
             persecution
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             5.
             10
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             39.
             12
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             11.
             25
             
          
           
             d
             Dan.
             6.
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Mar.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             16
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             g
             Acts
             9.
             2
             
          
           
             h
             Mat
             5.
             11
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             10.
             33
             
          
           
             Try
             the
             cause
             in
             all
             persecution
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             23.
             
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             worse
             dealt
             withall
             then
             others
             Ambassadours
             .
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             23.
             37
             
          
           
             p
             Acts
             7.
             52.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Their
             message
             irksome
             .
          
           
             q
             Ephe.
             5.
             8
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Master
             of
             another
             world
             .
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Ion.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             24.
             
             Ministers
             must
             vse
             what
             libertie
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Ministers
             inhibited
             may
             preach
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             5.
             40
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             g
             Amos
             7.
             12.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             Prou.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             25.
             
             Ministers
             restrained
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Acts
             12.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Obser
             .
             26.
             
             Boldnesse
             needfull
             .
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             27.
             
             Foure
             commendable
             ,
             vertues
             in
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             1
             His
             iealousie
             of
             his
             own
             weakenesse
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             12.
             11
             
          
           
             2
             His
             earnest
             desire
             of
             well
             performing
             his
             function
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             3
             His
             inuincible
             resolution
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             His
             strong
             affiance
             .
          
           
             f
             Ephe.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             :
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             28.
             
             To
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             boldly
             a
             necessary
             thing
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             29.
             
             The
             Word
             to
             be
             preached
             after
             a
             right
             manner
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             29.
             
             Ministers
             must
             carry
             themselues
             according
             to
             their
             present
             condition
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             19.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             k
             Ephe.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Phil.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27
             :
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             The
             sinnes
             of
             impudent
             sinners
             are
             to
             be
             plainly
             discouered
             .
          
           
             a
             Isa
             .
             58.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Titus
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             This
             may
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             reclaime
             them
             .
          
           
             c
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Others
             may
             bee
             warned
             thereby
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             like
             sins
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             44.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Malac.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             They
             are
             made
             more
             inexcusable
             :
             and
             God
             more
             iustified
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             5.
             22
             ,
             28
             ,
             32
             ,
             34
             ,
             39
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             56.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             Mal.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Sinne
             may
             be
             forgiuen
             .
             Mat.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Consolatio
             to
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Instruction
             .
             Seeke
             for
             pardon
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             Admonition
             .
             Turne
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             33.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             13.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ose
             .
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             What
             blasphemie
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             transfigere
             no
             men
             Jehouae
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             32.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             9.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Leu.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Blasphemus
             secundum
             legem
             est
             decapitandus
             ,
             secundum
             canonem
             anathematizandus
             Can.
             paenit
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Reproofe
             of
             Papists
             blasphemies
             .
          
           
             In
             Decretal
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             14.
             
             De
             Absol
             .
             cap.
             6.
             can
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             punish
             blasphemers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             Admonition
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Direction
             to
             giue
             no
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             A
             blasphemer
             may
             be
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1
             Admiration
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             for
             blasphemers
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             Zac.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Imitation
             to
             blesse
             them
             that
             curse
             vs.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             done
             to
             obtaine
             forgiuenesse
             for
             man.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iude
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Reproofe
             of
             mans
             vngrate
             fulnesse
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2
             ▪
             Exhortation
             to
             excell
             all
             creatures
             in
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             In
             what
             respects
             pardon
             is
             offered
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1
             21.
             
             &
             9.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2
             See
             more
             nerof
             2.
             
             Treatise
             of
             Faith.
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             To
             whom
             this
             title
             ,
             
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             is
             attributed
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             mankind
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Iob
             25.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Gen
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             57.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             56.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respect
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               Son
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reason
             why
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               Sonne
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Christs
             modestie
             .
          
           
             Christs
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             Post
             vniuersalem
             commenmorationem
             omnium
             peccatorū
             ,
             omnisque
             blasphemiae
             ,
             eminentius
             voluit
             exprimere
             blasphemiam
             quae
             fit
             contra
             filiu●t
             hominis
             .
             Aug.
             Serm.
             15.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             38.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             105.
             21
             ,
             23.
             45.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             22
             
             ▪
             &
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             A
             Transition
             from
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             his
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Abuse
             of
             mercie
             causeth
             extremity
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Leu.
             26.
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marke
             6.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             3.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Genus
             .
          
           
             *
             Forma
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             see
             Treat
             ,
             2.
             part
             .
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             see
             Treat
             .
             2.
             part
             .
             6.
             
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             46.
             
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             1
             ,
             13
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act●
             7.
             55
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             60.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             69.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cro.
             16.
             10
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             69.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             her
             .
             &
             lib.
             de
             quaest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             44.
             10.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cro.
             33.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             4.
             17.
             18
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             blasphemed
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             noe
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             neuer
             professed
             the
             Gospell
             may
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             them
             that
             blasphemed
             his
             workes
             .
             Luke
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             that
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisie
             sinned
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21.
             38.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             25.
             
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Marke
             .
             3.
             30.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             tom
             .
             3.
             contr
             .
             4.
             de
             paenit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
             Iansen
             .
             Concor
             .
             Euang.
             cap.
             49.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Purgat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
             Papists
             make
             lewd
             sinners
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Papists
             teach
             that
             some
             haue
             beene
             deliuered
             out
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             Damasc
             .
             in
             orat
             .
             de
             mortuis
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Greg.
             lib.
             1.
             dialog
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             3.
             of
             Prayer
             .
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             Rhemists
             on
             Mat.
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seculum
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             20.
             35.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             3.
             29.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Extendere
             tempora
             purgatory
             vltra
             diem
             resurrectionis
             est
             error
             exploratus
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             purg
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Compare
             Mat.
             28.
             1.
             with
             Luke
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Purgatorium
             projis
             tantum
             est
             qui
             cum
             venialibus
             culpis
             moriuntur
             .
             Bellar
             .
             de
             Purg.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Culpas
             ipsas
             .
             Catholici
             omnes
             Christi
             san
             ,
             guine
             purgari
             affirmant
             .
             Bellar
             .
             de
             paen
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             19.
             23
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             seeke
             pardon
             while
             we
             liue
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isay
             55.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             95.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             §
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             generall
             reason
             why
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             pardoned
             .
             Dan.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Particular
             reasons
             why
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             neuer
             repented
             of
             .
             Heb
             6.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Means
             of
             pardon
             is
             reiected
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3
             God
             is
             vtterly
             renounced
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             *
             §
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Mar.
             9.
             43
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             b
             Iude
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25
             41.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             heresie
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             refuted
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             ouer
             all
             his
             workes
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Thus
             diuels
             &
             damned
             haue
             beene
             made
             partakers
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             mercy
             is
             manifested
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             3.
             
             Gods
             iustice
             is
             not
             satisfied
             for
             the
             damned
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
             Vniust
             to
             punish
             a
             temporary
             sin
             eternally
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Sinne
             infinite
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
             The
             will
             of
             the
             damned
             to
             sin
             is
             euerlasting
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             3.
             
             The
             damned
             neuer
             cease
             sinning
             in
             hel
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             4.
             
             The
             damned
             wittingly
             pull
             on
             themselues
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             34.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Make
             no
             way
             to
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             1
             Withstand
             beginnings
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Set
             thy
             heart
             on
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             3
             Consides
             the
             gaine
             which
             commeth
             by
             holding
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             4
             Persist
             not
             in
             denying
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             75.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             5
             Take
             heed
             of
             ●aple
             .
          
           
             Luke
             〈◊〉
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             6
             Pray
             against
             this
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             See
             Treat
             .
             3.
             of
             prayer
             .
             §.
             20
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             3.
             of
             Prayer
             .
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             Elect
             cannot
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             When
             inlightned
             ,
             they
             are
             born
             againe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             All
             their
             sinnes
             are
             veniall
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             3
             They
             are
             elected
             to
             life
             
          
           
             Treat
             .
             2.
             of
             Faith.
             §.
             60.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             14.